Chapter 1

View Online

I listen to the TV while I get dressed as Captain Marvelous in an outfit consisting of a red jacket, white dress shirt, black pants and various necklaces and rings.

"Our top story; there are more reports of strange disappearances from conventions all over Earth. The police can't shut down the conventions but they urge people not go to them. If they do decide to go; visitors are asked to stay in groups and report anything that might be suspicious. Now onto other news-" I turn off the TV and shake my head, looking at my phone to check the time as I finish changing.

"I have one more chance before the convention is over. I just hope HE is here."

I look at my computer with programmed emails set for my imminent disappearance and then I take all my money and get my ticket to this year's Comic Con and leave my hotel room to the convention hall. Once inside; I look around and walk from booth to booth until I feel a odd feeling coming from the back. I go and see a interesting looking booth covered with glass walls and what seems like a holographic moogle floating behind the table with the stuff on a conveyor belt. I feel disappointment as I was hoping it was the merchant; but it's not. As I walk up to the booth; I notice the sounds get muffled, blocking out the rest of the room.

As I look over all the items, I see a sword that looks similar to Samurai Jack's; a silver disc, what looks like a metal egg carton, a robotic backpack and a Power Ranger Super Mega Force blaster, sword and morpher, and finally a model of the Gokai Galleon in a bottle and then I notice the last four items seem to call me.

As I look at the power rangers stuff I hear a small squeaky voice. "See something you like kid? Kupo."

I look up at the moogle and then down and point. "How much for the pirate sword and gun with the morpher, and model ship?"

The sword is a life sized scimitar with a curved blade and has a red and black handle with the Gokaiger logo.

The gun is a flintlock pistol; mostly red with black highlights and has the Gokaiger logo on both sides.

The morpher looks like a flip phone and is gold, black and red with the Gokaiger logo on the cover.

The Gokai Galleon is a red pirate ship with four jet engines in the back and the whole model is inside a bottle.

The moogle chuckles and looks at them. "How about $550 for all four? Sound fair? Kupo."

I smirk and look it in the eye. "You know..your hologram and whole booth is really cool. Yeah; deal. That is; if I can get a few Ranger keys to go with the morpher." I get my wallet out getting ready to pay.

It looks up at me for a moment before sighing. "Sure kid. And I'm sorry to tell you this kid but I need your help. You see; if you accept to help me I'll send you to a Equestria to help the ponies there; but it's a one way trip. You can't come back to this world. Kupo."

I look at the moogle in shock and ask. "So you're a displacer?!" He nods and rubs the back of his head, I gulp and think then steel myself and nod. "If I can help people with the little time I have left in my life then I'll do it. But seeing as you're gonna make this stuff real; could I ask for a few modifications?"

"Sure kid as long as they aren't too crazy. Kupo. Also judging from that Marvelous costume you're wearing I can tell your a fan of Super Sentai; so how about I add those keys and this laptop with every episode and movie from both power rangers and Sentai on it for free. Kupo. So what keys do you want and what modifications did you want kid? Kupo."

I think quick and say. "Mighty Morphin Green, Black Dino Thunder, Silver Gokaiger, Red Mystic Force. Oh; and red S.P.D. please. As for the modifications; could you give me unicorn magic with basic knowledge of how to use it, link my stuff to me so I can summon them to me at anytime even new keys. Oh and when I'm morphed into a different Ranger I have access to all their equipment even battlizers please. And before I forget; I want the activation call to be 'Set Sail' please." After he nods I smile and say. "Wow you are really nice, most stories I've read have had The Merchant shown as a jerk that he gives you a bad reputation." I finish as I watch the conveyor move the items into a slot for me to pull out.

The moogle nods and waves a arm and talks as a mechanical claw comes out of the back screen holding a laptop and puts it in the slot. "Yeah he is a bit of a jerk to you humans but I'm still young. That's why I'm asking for your help. Kupo."

I then pay the moogle through a different slot and the slot with my stuff is pushed out and I see a brown leather bag in there I smile and thank him then grab the sword, gun, model, keys and morpher and put them in the bag.

"Have a safe trip and may the power protect you. Kupo." He says and that is the last thing I hear before a bright flash blinds me.

https://youtu.be/EDmNzziZGGw

I open my eyes and look around finding myself in a apple orchard still wearing my pirate jacket and outfit. The pistol holstered on my chest and sword strapped on my waist are now real.

I decide to test something and set my gun down on a rock then take a few steps away and hold my hand out picturing the gun in my hand. In a flash of light, as the gun moves into my hand I grin; but before I do anything else, I hear explosions and look where they come from.

"Looks like I have to learn on the job."

I secure the bag on my shoulder then run to where the explosions are coming from . When I get to the edge of the orchard, I see Ponyville and putties destroying the town with anthro ponies running away.

I nod to myself and put my bag under one of the trees then pull out the morpher and get ready to morph. "Set sail!" I hold the morpher up and use my other arm to swing across my body and put the key in and turn it but nothing happened. I look at myself then the morpher I take the key out confused and try again.

"Gokai change!" I turn the key but again nothing happened I get worried and gulp as I try again. "Super mega mode!" When nothing happened I realized what is going on.

"I...I bought the morpher and became a displaced b-but...the Power never chose me.." Another explosion goes off and I see a group of putties about to hurt three little fillies. I gulp and grab the sword on my hip and run in and pull out the gun from my chest with my other.

"HEY! Mess with someone that can fight back!" I shoot them in the back, missing a few shots but it stops them. Once I'm close enough, I cut into their backs and kick them away but not far then get between them and the fillies. I look back with the corner of my eye.

"Don't worry. You'll be safe soon I promise."

I look back at the putties but feel my hands shaking 'Holy shit I...I am actually fighting putties but they have more armor then normal something is off but whatever. I can't let them hurt the civilians!'

I clench my sword and glare at them looking at the new armor that covers not just their chests but their legs and arms as well. I don't have long to look as they charge at me but I fire at one and cut the others across their chest. I kick one in the Z symbol on its chest armor but it just gets knocked back so I keep cutting and blasting them till eventually they fall to the ground and stop moving. I sigh and look around. 'Damn. Not only do they have more armor but their weakness is gone. Or am I just not strong enough to take advantage of the weakness?'

"Who are you mister, and where is your mare? She must be so worried about you." the white filly asks me. I look down and smile softly trying to control my shaking.

"You can call me 'Captain' for now; but I'd like to know your names as well. I'm here to help so let's get you three somewhere safe. Where's your town hall?" I ignore that thing about 'my mare' but keep a eye out and shoot now and then at the putties still around while I walk.

"I'm Sweetie Belle and these two are Apple Bloom and Scootaloo," she replied, motioning to the others.

"It's over this way mister. Ah'll show ya'll the way." Applebloom says taking the lead as they show me the way while I keep a eye around us.

"That was so awesome! You where like swish, bam, heya!" Scootaloo says while trying to copy my moves while keeping up with us. "You're kinda cool for a stallion."

I smirk and roll my eyes then I see the town hall and point. "Is that it?" When Applebloom nods I say. “Good; come on." I get them to the doors and knock. "I got three fillies with me. Let them in I need to get out th-" I'm cut off as I hear a scream and turn to look and gasp seeing the blue faced, big monkey with wings and golden armor known as Goldar about to hurt a yellow mare. I grit my teeth and rush over and get between her and him before he can hit her but I get cut across my chest. I yell in pain as blood drips from my chest but I stand back up in defiance.

He looks me over and chuckles. "Another fool come to die." He swings his sword at my face.

I then feel warmth and look down to see a glow from my pocket. I smirk and think 'Thank you. Now then; it's morphing time!' and swing my sword up and knock his sword upwards, making him miss his slash. I then kick him away and look behind me.
"Run!"

The Pegasus mare cries and flies away, Once she is far enough away I grab my morpher and yell out, "Set sail!" I swing my arm across my body and slide the key in to the morpher and turn it. My morpher then calls out ’Gokaiger’ and in a flash of red energy I am now wearing a red pirate themed costume. I stand tall aiming my gun at him and put the sword on my shoulder.

"Wh-what?! A power ranger?! Who the hell are you punk?!" He swings his sword twice at me sending a X energy slash at me as I roll out of the way and stand tall.

I shake my head in disappointment and chuckle softly. "I am Captain Red and from now on this world is MINE! I'm giving you one chance to surrender and tell your boss to leave."

He growls and sends more energy slashes at me but I shoot one making it explode and jump over the others landing behind him.
'This is amazing! I don't feel the pain from before and I feel full of energy! Morphing seems to have helped my combat skills too. I may actually survive this.' I think to myself then I shake my head again. "Wrong choice."

He growls loudly and turning to face me. "Die you pathetic worm!"

I backflip over him and cut his back then shoot him over and over before roundhouse kicking him knocking him backwards. I hear something and look behind me seeing the Pegasus I saved earlier and five more ponies; the butter yellow Pegasus with long pink mane and tail wearing a green sweater and blue skirt. A sky blue Pegasus with rainbow mane and tail wearing a workout top and jean shorts; a orange earth pony with blond mane and tail wearing a plaid shirt and jeans; a pink earth pony with pink fluffy mane and tail wearing a light blue shirt and overalls; a white unicorn with long curly purple mane and tail in a white V-neck shirt and black dress down to her knees. And finally; a purple alicorn with purple mane and tail with a pink and magenta strip through them wearing a light purple shirt and dark blue skirt.

'Wow they are cute' then I feel a large amount of pain and get sent flying backwards from Goldar attacking me and cutting my chest while I was distracted. 'Fuck! Note to self: don't get distracted when fighting.’

I rub my chest feeling pain but much less then before. I get up as the rainbow haired Pegasus flies towards the fight so I yell, "Stop! Leave this to me!" She looks at me like I'm crazy but I act while she is frozen in shock.

I take out my own key from my belt buckle and put it in a slot in my sword and as it starts glowing, I lift my sword. “Time to finish this! Final Slash!" I swing my sword down sending a red energy slash toward Goldar it hits him and explodes as Goldar stumbles back and growls at me.

"You'll pay for this power punk. Just wait till Lord Zedd hears about this!" And with that he teleports out and so do the remaining putties.

I sigh and turn around and flinch back as the blue mare with rainbow hair is in my face. "What the hay was that!? Who the hay are you?! Where did you come from?! Are you a spy?!" she yells as she gets in my face.

I look at her and say. "You can call me Captain Red, and I am here to find the multiverse's greatest treasure."

"Ah heard some stallion helped ma lil sister," the orange pony "The name's Applejack and these are my ma friends Rainbow Dash, Rarity Belle, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie and Twilight Sparkle."

They look at each other unsure I then walk up to the purple alicorn the others get between her and me I stop and say. "I need to talk with whoever is in charge as soon as possible."

The girls look at each other talking quietly then the purple alicorn teleports away. I cross my arms and wait; although it’s not long before she returns with two taller alicorns; one white and the other blue. I look between them and wave as I say "Hello princesses. You can call me Captain Red and I need to talk with you two in private."

Celestia the white one comes up to me looking me over and says. "Very well but please remove your mask."

I chuckle and shake my head. "Not yet. Too many eyes and ears and I want it to be just the four of us." I point at the three alicorns.

Rainbow Dash flies right up to me. "Like hay we would leave you alone with our Princesses. You'll probably hurt them!"

I calmly look at her and say. "If I wanted to that I would have just had my megazord blast their castle from here."

The Royal sisters look at each other confused and then Celestia says “It’s fine Rainbow Dash. I'm sure our new friend wouldn't save Ponyville just to attack us."

The Princess Luna speaks up. "Plus he is just a stallion." My eyebrow twitches.

"Let us go to Twilight's throne room to talk." Princess Celestia says after smiling at her sister.

I shrug and put my sword and gun away. "Fine by me." We walk for a little bit as Twilight is trying to ask me questions the whole way.

"Who are you? Where are you from? What are you here for? What are those weapons you used? What is a megazord?" but I stay quiet until we get to the map room I walk around the table then look at the three alicorns.

"Ok ladies I need you to put up your strongest privacy spells please." Celestia and Luna look at each other then nod and put up the spells once I see the spell settle, I demorph. "Power down."

"My name is Roger, I'm a displaced and I'm here for one thing: the multiverse’s greatest treasure; but it seems Lord Zed is in my way. I'm going to deal with him and his forces but I'll need a few things from you." I rub my chest and think to myself. 'Huh. Morphing must have healed me a bit. I'm still sore but not bleeding anymore.'

Luna steps forward. "Such as what; and what kind of creature are you?"

I chuckle and sit down in one of the thrones. “First; I need permission to stay in this country, Equestria; I believe. Second; I need a spell to find special items. As to what kind of creature I am; my species is called human." I pull out my morpher and key.

"I need to find out if there are more of these devices called morphers and tons of these little figures that turn into keys. I ask that you use the spells to find them on separate maps so I can focus on getting the morphers first if there are any here."

Before I can continue Celestia speaks up. "What do these...morphers...do and why do you need them and those keys?"

"To put it simply the morphers let someone turn into a power ranger. It's more than a special costume and the keys let me and anyone using the other morphers to turn into past generation of power rangers and other heroes of a similar nature. As for the third thing; to put simply; I need money. You see I'm not from this planet thus I have none of your money." I look at my finger nails as I say the next part.

"Plus I'm doing you a favor by fighting those monsters for you anyway." I look up to see them looking at me in shock.

"But you're a stallion. What kind of mares would we be if we let you fight," Twilight says looking distraught

I look at them then sigh and rub my face. "Let me guess; this world or at least this country has females being the dominant or aggressive ones while the males are submissive." At their confused nods I groan and shake my head before replying. "I'm not like the males of your world I was raised in a male dominated society, so please don't expect me to act like your males."

"Very well I can agree to those terms but you must answer all of Twilight's questions." I see Celestia smirking and Twilight starting to bounce with excitement.

"Fine; but she is limited to 10 questions a day. I can't find my treasure if I'm stuck answering questions forever." Twilight agrees and calms down.

"Now then; where I'm from its customary for the people who make a deal to shake hands when the deal is struck." I smile and get up then walk over and hold out my hand and Celestia smiles and shakes my hand. Surprisingly there is a shine from our hands. I pull my hand back and in my hand is the Solaris Knight Mystic Force key. I grin and chuckle at the sight.

"Well, well, well. Seems I can earn keys too. Thank you Celestia." I smile at her and put the key in my pocket then go sit down in Rainbow Dash's throne.

I get very serious quickly." We have to have a serious talk now. Those gray creatures are called putties. They are foot soldiers of Rita Repulsa and Lord Zedd; the enemies of the Mighty Morphin Power Rangers; but they are much stronger then they are supposed to be. That big 'Z' on their chest armor was supposed to be their weak point but they have more armor and the weak point didn't work; meaning these putties are upgraded versions. I suspect this Rita Repulsa and Lord Zedd are from a timeline where they won and killed the power rangers of Earth or worse...killed Zordon after draining him of his power."

Twilight was quick with the questions. "Who are these ponies? What do they want? What was that gold armored monkey? Who are the power rangers? What do you mean by timeline? Who is Zordon? How do you know so much about them? Where did you get that device? Can I take it apart and study it? What powers it? Where are you from?"

I chuckle and hold up my hand then I sigh and say. "Ok in order of Twilight's questions: they aren't ponies; they are aliens and powerful magic users that want to rule the universe. The gold armored monkey is named Goldar and is one of the most dangerous power ranger villains. I know because no ranger has ever beat him. They have gotten him to retreat but never truly beat him, the power rangers are normally a team of 5 to 6 though I have seen a team of 10 teenagers given powers to fight evil. As for the timeline thing; I mean the history I know has Rita Repulsa and Lord Zedd defeated by the power rangers while they are obviously active here in this world so this has to be a different timeline. Zordon was Earth's guardian and the one who gave the Mighty Morphin Rangers their powers, as for how I know so much about them it's hard to believe but I'm from a world where Power Rangers are just a children's TV show. I bought it; so no; you can't take it apart, and it's powered by the Morphin grid; the source of all power ranger's powers."

I sigh after that long speech and then chuckle at the looks I get then Luna and Celestia ask for my key and morpher to use a tracking spell so I hand them over then look at Twilight. “Listen Twilight I need two favors from you. First I need a spell put on a necklace or something that makes me look like a pony so I can walk around town without being morphed, and secondb I need a room to sleep in."

She nods and thinks for a minute then says. "I think I can do something like that; but why?"

"To keep my identity a secret. Rangers normally don't let their identities be revealed. Also I don't feel like dealing with racism; no offense." I say as I look between Twilight and the Princesses while they do their spells.

Twilight looks a little hurt but nods. “I understand. Is there any way you want to look?" She asks as she gets out a peace of paper and quill. I think on it for a minute then shrug.

"As long as I'm not pink I don't care what I look like. Actually; I know a little about this world and unicorns are the only ones that can use magic; right?" At her nod I continue. "Then make my illusion a unicorn please."

She nods and leaves to find a necklace or something. Just then the Princesses come back with just one map. "We apologize but it seems that either these...morphers...can't be tracked by magic or there are none on the planet. However; there seems to be a large number of those keys your looking for." Celestia says as she gives me my morpher and key back along with one map with lots of glowing dots on it.

"Thank you Princess, I suggest you find a way to have instant communication so you can tell me when something is happening." I say then think wondering for a minute then say. "Princess I understand if it's a secret or something but do you two have some kind of magical observatory that shows the whole galaxy?"

Their eyes widen just a little bit and Celestia says. "We do; and it is not available to everyone. It is quite....delicate. I hope you understand."

I nod and sigh. "I understand but I need to check something and if possible do a experiment with one of you two helping me of course. At least think on it please." Celestia and Luna look at each other having a silent conversation only siblings can have.

After a few minutes Celestia looks to me and says. "Very well; we will consider it. Is that everything?" I bite my lip then shake my head.

"No. There's one more thing, if either of you knows anyone who travels a lot and has a good chance of spotting these keys could you inform them to keep a eye out and send them to you so you can send them to me?" I ask the Princesses then look over the map and just then Twilight comes back with a necklace.

"Here you go. A necklace that will make you look like a white unicorn with black mane with red highlights." She gives me the necklace and I put it on and grin as I look at a small mirror Twilight brought with her.

"Thank you Twilight and you too Princesses. if you don't mind I'd like to rest before I start some training later." I smile then my eyes widen and I snap my fingers. "Oh before I forget call me 'Jolly Roger' while I'm wearing this necklace." I tell Twilight before I walk off letting Twilight and the Princesses talk some more.

I walk down the hall and find a spare room I then take my Red Gokaiger key and close my eyes picturing energy flowing from me into it and say. "I am the great Captain Red; the red pirate ranger! I seek the multiverses greatest treasure and if you try to take it from me I'll put you in the ground. To summon me simply hold the key out and turn it and say set sail!" I then throw the key I to the air and a void portal opens I see the key multiply and spread out across the multiverse then it closes and a small portal opens and my key drops back into my hand and I smirk to myself.

I then focus on my bag; picturing it on me and in a flash it appears on me. I then take it off and set it on a night stand next to the bed. Following that; I take off my jacket and lay on the bed and sigh thinking of a plan before I slowly fall asleep.

P.O.V. 3rd person a few minutes ago in the Map room

Twilight watches the human leave then turns to Princess Celestia and Luna, "Princess; are you sure we can trust him? He seems to like having secrets and I think I heard him tell that gold monkey...Goldar…That this world is his."

Celestia smiles down at Twilight, "I'm sure he was just trying to scare off those villains in his own way, but yes me and my sister will keep a eye on him."

Luna raises her eyebrow at her sister, "Tia; I admit he is a bit strange but surely you don't believe him to be dangerous to us?"

Celestia looks to her sister, "well he is still a stranger. This is just until we know him better. Luna, could you check his dreams?"

Luna sighs and looks away before she teleports away then Twilight looks to Celestia and asks, "Princess; what should I tell my friends? I don't feel comfortable lying to them."

Celestia smiles at Twilight then puts a hand on her shoulder and says, "You don't have to lie to them; just tell them you are doing a favor and housing 'Jolly Roger'" she giggles slightly at the name he chose, "for me and the power ranger as he calls himself will be around when he is needed."

Twilight nods slowly then smiles up at Celestia then the doors to the throne room bust open and Twilight's friends come in and rainbow dash rushes up, "Twi; where is that red guy? What's going on? Do we need to get the elements and kick some plot?"

Celestia giggles softly and smiles at the mares then says to twilight, "I'll let you take care of things for now." Then she teleports back to Canterlot and Twilight talks with her friends for a while until Spike comes running into the room yelling about a stranger in the castle.

P.OV. Jolly Roger A little while after falling asleep

I look around as I find myself in the Mighty Morphin Power Rangers’ headquarters and look up to see the huge blue glowing head that is Zordon in his tube, "Zordon?" I mumble to myself then he starts to speak.

"Greetings young ranger. I am Zordon; former guardian of the planet Earth.” I feel something off and look behind me to see Princess Luna coming into the room through the wall. That’s when I realize I'm dreaming but it feels off.

"Hello, Luna; you are in time to meet Zordon. Hold on." I walk up and look at the control panel and see a rewind button and push it then let the message play again.

"Greetings young ranger. I am Zordon; former guardian of the planet Earth. Unfortunately; this is a message I have left within the morphing grid itself before I was most likely killed. I left this message in hopes of teaching you where I have failed so you may succeed and protect your world from the evils of the universe."

Out of the corner of my eye I see Luna cover her mouth in shock as she and I listen, "Long ago I defeated the evil witch Rita Repulsa and trapped her within a galactic dumpster but she eventually escaped so I found five teenagers with attitude. For a time they were able to stop her evil plans; but then the evil Lord Zedd arrived and together they overpowered my rangers and most were killed." At this point he looked down most likely blaming himself for getting them killed.

While he talks I look over at a huge glowing globe that shows power rangers fighting monsters and many different types of foot soldiers.

He then looks up and takes a deep breath before continuing, "But I'm afraid that is not the end; as more teens were found and took up the mantle of power ranger. Sadly; they were no match and things got even worse when the machine empire and Divatox came to Earth. It was then, the last team of Earth's ranger's were beaten and I was captured and the evil alliance was formed and continues to grow. I'm sorry you will most likely have to clean up my mess. I can only ask for your forgiveness and all the advice I can give you is this, a power ranger never escalates a conflict, use their powers for personal gain, or harm the innocent. Now all that is left to say is, may the power protect you."

After his message the room fades into a black void I turn to look at Luna and see her crying quietly, "are you ok Luna?" My voice seems to snap her out of it and she nods and wipes her eyes before leaving in a flash of magic. Before I can fall into a true sleep, I lift my hand and bite it hard enough to wake myself.

I sit up and blink trying to stay awake then I yawn and sigh, "So I was right; Zordon is dead. I need to check Earth. If there is a chance of finding old rangers and helping them, I have to try it." I say to myself as I sit up and go into the bathroom then wash my face then I grunt in surprise and pain as something hits my head I look down and get confused to see a wooden game controller.

"What the hell? Where did this come from." I reach for it and gasp as I hear a message and realize it's a displaced token.

’I am Deltorix the gamer. If you seek a friend, ally, or simply wish to trade skills simply say 'send invite' and I may come. What you want to do with the skills I teach will determine what skills I will teach you.’

“Huh. Wow my first token. I hope the whole token hitting my head thing won't become a running gag." I glare up at the ceiling pretending like I'm in one of those fan fictions and I'm looking at the author but I crack up and start laughing at how silly I'm being. "I'll have to keep this, this 'Deltorix' may come in handy later." I talk to myself as I put the token into my bag then make sure I'm wearing the necklace then leave and look for Twilight.

I walk around for a while before I end up running into Spike who looks similar to the Spike from the show but this one is wearing clothes. As we run into each other he is knocked down. "Ow." He says.

"Oops, sorry. Are you alright little guy?" I try to help him up but he looks up at me with wide eyes then screams and runs down the hallway calling for Twilight I roll my eyes and follow him at a easy pace.

Not long I see Rainbow and Twilight running up I wave at Twilight, "Hey finally found you. Got somewhere I can practice?"
Rainbow stops and flies up a little and cross her arms, "Who is the stallion Twi? And where is his mare?"

I cross my arms looking unamused and tell Rainbow dash, "I don't need a mare and you need to learn not to talk about somepony when they are right in front of you." She looks shocked then she glares at me.

"Just who the hey do you think you are?! You’re just some sissy stallion!" Rainbow Dash yells but I don't look impressed instead I look at Twilight.

"Twilight do you have a indoor gym in your castle? I want to show this mare just who I am." I give Rainbow Dash a flat look.
"Um no I'm sorry. There isn't a indoor gym." Twilight tells me but then the crystal walls glows and a new door appears in front of us we are all shocked but I'm the first to open the door and see a full gym.

I smirk and look at Twilight. "Seems your castle can change to add what rooms are needed." Then I walk into the gym I look around and nod to myself then say. "You can go ahead and get your friends. I'll be warming up." I then walk over to a rack of training swords and take one and start to practice with it swinging it like how I was fighting earlier today.

I do this for about half an hour before Twilight returns with the rest of her friends I hear a few of them gasps. Then I see the one I think is Applejack walk up to me so I stop and turn to face her. She grabs the wooden sword and rips it out of my hand.
"What do ya think y'all are doing with a dangerous sword? They aren't toys." Applejack yells at me but I just roll my eyes and back up from her.

"Good you are all here. Now then first off I want you all to know if you treat me like one of your everyday stallions, I will get mad fast. Second; I want you to Pinkie promise to never tell anypony what you see next, and finally; I am the red ranger that you saw earlier." I take out my morpher and show them.

"Set sail!" I go through the motions and morph into my ranger form and smirk in my helmet seeing everyone's jaw except Twilight's hanging open then I walk up to Applejack and grab the wooden sword and take it back then demorph. "Just because I'm a guy doesn't mean I'm helpless. In fact, right now; I'm the only one that can stand up to those monsters. Now then; does anyone here know how to use a sword?"

They stare at me in shock for a minute but it's Rainbow Dash who broke the silence, "What the hey are you saying you don't know how to use a sword?! We saw you fight that freaky monkey!"

All I can do is shrug and say. "I've never even held one before today. When I morphed, I could feel my body moving on its own somewhat and I think that's how I survived that fight."

"So do any of you know how to use a sword? Because I need to learn how to fight better." I chuckle a bit embarrassed.
Rainbow Dash groans and walks up to the rack and takes a wooden sword and goes over to a practice mat then glares at me. "Well?! Get over here before I change my mind."

I move over and get into my stance but Rainbow tarts yelling right away. "No…no…no. Legs wider apart, knees bent more, and tighten your grip."

I smirk and follow her advice and think to myself. 'Looks like my new life is just getting started and I won't let evil win anymore.'

P.O.V. 3rd person: Unknown location

Goldar walks into the throne room and bows in front of Lord Zedd, "I'm sorry my lord, but we were stopped by someone new."

Zedd slams his staff down on the ground as red electricity sparks around it and he stands up. "This planet's people are pathetic! How could any of them drive you away, you incompetent moron!?" Zedd's deep and menacing voice makes everyone near by start to shake even his wife Rita Repulsa.

Goldar gets the courage to look up at Zedd and speaks the words of his failure. "They have a power ranger my lord. I felt I should report this to you as soon as possible."

Zedd's visor glows bright red as he shakes with rage, "A POWER RANGER HERE?! DAMN IT I HATE POWER RANGERS!" He pants from his rant then paces back and forth in front of his throne.

As he does the others within the throne room look at each other then Lord Zedd speaks, "you said ‘A’ power ranger so you only saw one. Then it’s simple. We destroy him before he gets a team together. Prepare a monster and my Tenga warriors to attack!"

Just then a voice from the shadows calls out while throwing out a blue ball with two rings in a X shape around it over to Goldar. "Take one of these and make sure the ranger is killed."

With his men rushing to follow his orders Lord Zedd chuckles to himself and looks out at the planet below and says to himself. "Let's see just how strong this ranger is. And once he is gone this world will me mine." Zedd clenches his hand in front of him, so to his sight he is crushing the planet with his own hand then begins to laugh evilly as more red lighting sparks around his staff.

Chapter 2

View Online

I run forward and swing my sword down at Rainbow and she blocks with her sword and is pushed back, "not bad for a stallion. You actually moved me back with that one but I'm not going easy on you anymore!" She smirks and starts fighting back our wooden swords clashing as I block her strikes then I front flip over her and do a leg sweep knocking her over and level my sword at her throat.

"Thanks for the training, Rainbow. Hope I didn't bruise anything." I say as I help her up and smile, she grabs my hand and I pull her up and brushes herself off as Rarity walks over.

"Yeah, I'm fine. You’re actually pretty good with a sword. I guess you’re not such a sissy stallion after all. Sorry about what I said earlier." Rainbow says then Rarity steps up and starts circling me with a hard gaze looking me up and down.

"Um... Rarity what are you doing?" I ask her but she doesn't answer then I hear Rainbow snickering I look over as she starts walking away.

"Good luck dude. You’re gonna need it." Rainbow then laughs then I gulp and look at Rarity just as she grabs my arm and starts taking me somewhere.

"H-hey where are you taking me?!" I look over and the rest of the girls are laughing as I'm dragged away.

One long walk later I find myself in Rarity's dress shop on a podium as she is taking my measurements I sigh as I wasn't given a choice. "You could have just asked me you know..."

Rarity just smiles and waves it off. "I do apologize darling but I simply had to make you a dashing suit. It's so rare to find a stallion with your coloring and build." She soon finished taking my measurements and walks over to a work station and starts looking over her fabrics.

I scratch my cheek then say, "well..ok I guess but would you mind making me some normal everyday clothes? If you don't mind; I just have two requests. First;no gems and secondly have any shirts have a bit of red on them but not solid red." Rarity waves back at me as a response too absorbed in her work so I just sigh and start walking back to Twilight's castle and while I'm walking I look around at Ponyville and smile softly at how peaceful it is even after a monster attack.

Just as I'm walking past sugar cube corner I hear screaming and look over and see ponies running so I run towards them and then I see what's wrong. I see a house on fire and ponies panicking and I notice some mares trying to hold back another mare who is trying to get into the burning building. My eyes widen when I hear a child's scream for help.

I look up at the second floor windows and see a colt yelling trapped in the burning building. Without hesitation; I run past everyone into the burning building as I use my shirt to cover my mouth and nose. As I move around the fire; a beam falls down beside me. I grunt and look for the stairs.

As I'm searching I see a figure in the flames I squint to look closer. 'what the hell... Is that a fucking demon?!' I think to myself, I blink and it is gone.

After finding the stairs; I test them and find them still strong enough to hold my weight so I rush upstairs and yell out. "Hello?! Where are you?! Call out and you'll be safe soon!" I listen but hear nothing but burning wood and so I start checking rooms. I feel the doors before opening them.

The first door is a bathroom with no fire and no colt, the second door is hot, so I knock then kick it open and see a bedroom on fire. I cover my face with my arm as I look around not seeing anyone. I move to the last door I feel the door is hot so I call out.

"Stay back I'm going to kick the door in!" I wait a few seconds before I kick the door in and see part of the room on fire then I see the scared colt near the window I back up then run and jump through the fire.

I land on the other side of the flames and look up to see the colt. I smile and say. "Hey it's ok. You’re going to be safe. I just need you to close your eyes and hold onto me ok?" He sniffles and nods terrified I pick him up then with my free hand I grab his bat and break the window out and clear out the glass then back up as much as I can then run forward and jump through the window holding onto the colt and going into a roll landing hard but keeping him safe I uncurl myself and smile as his mother runs up and takes her son and hugs him crying and thanking me.

"Thank you so much for saving my son I don't know what I would have done if I lost him." She tells me and then takes him over to some paramedics and I watch as they check him over as one comes over to check me over.

I look up at the flames and frown as I brush the soot off me and stand up and watch as some Pegasi use rain clouds to put out the fire. I feel something warm in my hand so I look down and see a new key in my hand; the red Light Speed Rescue key I smile and put it in my pocket and get up some mares try to stop me but I tell them I'm fine and continue walking back to Twilight's castle.

When I'm about halfway back to the castle I see Twilight and her friends minus Rarity running up to me and Twilight is the first to speak. "What happened to you?! You’re covered in soot!"

I look myself over then back up at Twilight and point behind me with a thumb, "there was a house fire and I saw a colt stuck inside so I ran in and helped him. Thankfully; I used to volunteer as a fire fighter so it wasn't that hard. I even got a new key as a result."

They seem confused and its Applejack that asks after Rainbow dash flies off to help put out the fire. "What do ya mean you got a new key?" She squints at me suspiciously, "Y'all didn't steal it did ya?"

I shake my head and show her the ranger key, "no I mean this. They let me access older generations of power rangers forms and abilities. This one is red Light Speed Rescue." I smile then before anyone else can speak up there is a loud explosion and screams that come from near the town hall. I look over then to them, "Evacuate everyone and keep them safe; I'll deal with this!"

Before they can try to talk me out of it I run off to the screaming then see both putties and Tenga warriors along with a Blue-Head Krybot making my eyes widen. 'No.. They have reinforcements from the future!' I think then steel myself and rush into the fight and kick one of the putties away from a cray Pegasus, "run! I'll help the others!"

The putties seem to see me as a threat and all start advancing on me so I get into my battle stance then once one gets close enough I punch it in the face and spin kick the one next to it knocking that one into the two behind it and I smirk, 'looks like even my civilian fighting ability was improved after I morphed; good. That makes dealing with the foot soldiers easier.' I think to myself and catch one of the putties' kicks then spin them around knocking down more.

"What's the matter I thought you things know how to fight?" I taunt them and make a perfect distraction as I see the civilians run away. I hold out my hand and summon my sword and grin then start swinging my blade at the putties this time actually cutting them down and after they hit the ground they turn back into just clay. 'holy crap even without morphing I can take out these mega putties with a sword now when I could barely fight off three before.'

After cutting down the last putties I pant a bit and look around only to get cut across my back, "Agh!" I fall forward and look back seeing a Tenga warrior with bladed clawed feet. I frown and flip back onto my feet and say. "So; you are fond of attacking people in the back; huh?"

"Stupid pony just run and get the ranger and maybe lord Zed will show pity on you." One of the tengas says then they all start laughing so I smirk and pull out my morpher and ranger key.

"Oh you want the power ranger? Why didn't you just say so? Set Sail!" I call out morphing into my pirate ranger form and smirk in my helmet when I see them jump back in shock.

I run toward them and use my sword to cut into the first two I get to then I jump back when the rest attack. I fire my gun and knock them back then I rush up and stab them one by one with my sword to make sure they are dead then I look around as they turn into black smoke.

"Well well well seems you’re stronger then we thought, Ranger. I may have to actually try." I look over to the voice and see the Blue-Head Krybot who is aiming it's arm blaster at me and I aim my gun at it at the same time.

We both fire at each other at the same time. I'm lucky and it misses its shot while my shot hits it in the chest.

"I think you need to be shown just who your dealing with." I push the button on the top of my belt buckle and it spins around with a Ranger key I take the key out and summon my morpher and hold it up then swing both arms together in front of me and call out. "SPD! Emergency!" And turn the key making my morpher call out ’Dekaranger’ and in a flash of red energy I'm now wearing a different red suit; this one having a more police feel to it along with the a large black 1 on the chest.

"SPD! Red!" I strike a pose.

I grin to myself as the Blue-Head Krybot backs up in shock then I pull out my twin white and red laser guns known as Delta Blasters.

Then I aim them at it then start shooting it over and over as fast as I can, eventually though it rolls out of the way; heavily damaged, sparking electricity and its insides exposed. "I r-r-r-refuse to l-l-lose to a r-r-rookie like you!" It yells as it seems like it's going to explode as it runs towards me.

I think quickly and hit the belt buckle again pulling out a different ranger key and quickly morph again, "Dino thunder power up ha!" My morpher then calls out ’Abaranger’ and in a flash of black energy I'm change to a black and gold suit with gold scale like patterns running down the arms and legs, a gold three toed footprint on the chest and the helmet looks like a Brachiosaurus with sharp teeth like visor.

Then I quickly pull out my Brachio Staff and rush the Blue-Head Krybot and slice it in half and it explodes behind me as I put the staff away not looking at the explosion. 'don’t look at the explosion, don't look at the explosion don't look at the explosion.'

After the explosion dies down I peek back and grin in my helmet while thinking. 'I am so fucking cool.' I hear wing flaps and look up to see rainbow dash flying over head.

"Who the hay are you?! Where's the red guy?!" She glares then flies straight for me. I sigh; somewhat expecting this and use my arms to block her as she slams into me then I push back knocking her into the air.

"Rainbow, its me; hold on." I demorph completely and cross my arms. Dash's eyes widen then she chuckles sheepishly and rubs the back of her head.

"Sorry about that dude. I thought you were a bad guy. Wait how did you have a different costume on?!" She asks as I see the rest of the mane six coming minus Rarity.

"I'll tell you girls everything but Twilight I need you to send a message to Princess Celestia telling her I need to speak with her as soon as possible. Now let's head back to the castle. I need to rest while I wait to hear from the Princess." I say as I rub my shoulder and start walking to the castle.

We make our way to the castle's throne room and find Celestia waiting for us the girls bow to her but I stay standing then wave and say. "Hello princess sorry to call you back but I just had another run in with the bad guys and found out they have reinforcements from the future. I can only think of two ways they can be here and both are troubling but they boil down to time travel."

At the mention of time travel Celestia goes stiff for a split second then says quietly most likely to herself. "I'll have to check in with Clockwork and see if he has any advice on this." Then she shakes her head then sighs. "Thank you for telling me this Jolly Roger now I must talk this over with my sister." She lights her horn most likely about to tell and it's at the moment I feel just how much magic she has.

"Wait princess I am sorry to pressure you but I need to see that observatory as soon as possible. The information I could get from it can make all the different in my plans moving forward!" I walk closer and Celestia stops and thinks it over then nods and places a hand on my shoulder and I feel a surge of energy and find myself in what I guess to be her castle.

"Sorry first time teleportation can feel disorienting. When you’re ready I'll take you to the observatory. In the meantime I'll summon Luna." She lights her horn while I'm panting lightly and shake my head and groan.

"O-ok I think I'm good let's go I don't want to take up too much of your time." I stand back up and Celestia leads me to a door deep inside her castle and I see Luna waiting. She nods and they open the door and lead me inside.

Once inside; my eyes widen when I see a huge cavern filled with magic and a projection of the galaxy. I can see stars and planets floating by and there is a bridge that goes into the center of the cavern. "This place is amazing. Thank you for letting me see it." I say in awe as we walk to the end of the bridge and then I look to the Princesses.

"First thing is first. Could you zoom in to show this world? I believe the bad guys are somewhere in orbit around the planet. I doubt that they could have a moon base without Luna noticing." I tell them my thoughts then I watch as they control the projection with their magic and the galaxy around us zoom past us till a single planet, moon and sun are in front of us.

I look closely around the planet until I see a distortion then point it out. "There I think that is where they are. Can you use your magic to peek at that spot without them noticing?" I ask while keeping my eyes on the distortion in case it moves.

"We shall try but even we are not skilled enough to go unnoticed if they are paying attention magically." I see gold and navy blue magic around the distortion then a flat screen of magic appears showing a round saucer like ship that I recognize.

"That is them alright, that is Astronema's ship. Can you peek inside?" I ask and cross my arms and think to myself ‘If Astronema is still evil I'll try to get through to her but I won't hold my breath, maybe if I'm lucky Andros is...' my eyes widen when Celestia and Luna change the view to inside and I see Andros in a cell with Discord in a glass bottle.

"Well that explains why we haven't been able to hear from Discord lately." I hear Luna say with some snark. I face palm and groan. Then I start walking back and forth.

"This is bad if they have someone like Discord held prisoner then they plan on draining him of his magic and he is obviously too overconfident to get out before then. Not only that; but that human is a Ranger named Andros, and if he is there then there may be more on board there ship" I look to them and steel myself.

"I'm going to go rescue them both. I'll get ready after we are done here but I'll need two ponies; one to magic up a shield and one to hide the ship." I turn back to the huge projection. "But right now can you look for a solar system with nine planets, a yellow sun, and focus on the third planet from the sun?"

"This is not that easy to control, Jolly Roger. Finding something that specific will take a moment." Celestia says as they both focus on the projection and it zooms out and as stars and planets fly by I spot a huge metal looking planet fly by.

"Are you sure this is the right search perimeters we are only finding a few solar systems." Luna asks and I see a few glowing spots around the galaxy then point to the only one that is at the edge of the galaxy and they zoom in and I see Earth's solar system then see a armada of ships around the planet.

I grit my teeth while Celestia and Luna cover their mouths. "Ladies this is your future if I fail to stop them." I pull out my morpher and look at it then think for a minute then look up at the projection of earth. "Can you use this to boost a signal?"
"We...are unsure but why would you want to call attention to our world?" Celestia asks after sharing a look with Luna. I mean while open my morpher to phone mode.

"I don't intend to call attention to your world but to check if there are any rangers left on earth." Celestia and Luna look at each other then nod and use magic to boost the signal of my morpher then I push a button and my communicator turns on and I speak into it.

"This is a message to any power rangers on Earth. If you can hear this message please respond." I wait a few minutes and peek over and Celestia and Luna seeing them start to sweat from keeping the signal strong enough to reach earth.
Just as I'm about to give up I hear a response."Ai-yi-yi-yi-yi! Jason, Billy, Tommy there's a new ranger on the communicator!" My eyes widen as I recognize the voice of Alpha 5.

"Hello. Who is this how did you get access to this frequency?" This voice belongs to Jason. I clear my throat as I get ready to talk to a legend.

"I'm using my morpher to transmit on all power ranger frequencies. I am looking for any help I can get as I am the only active ranger on my world. If I could get to you; would you be able to make more morphers for me?" I speak to her and keep a eye on Celestia and Luna as they are trying to keep the spell up.

"Probably. Billy is extremely smart but we are having a hard time on our own planet I'm sorry." Jason says. I think and come up with a plan.

"Listen; I may be able to get you some back up. If I can get you some help; will you agree to let me borrow Billy?" I look over and see Celestia and Luna are having trouble so I say. "I'm sorry but I can't keep this connection going for much longer so I need a answer!"

The line is quite for a minute then I hear Tommy's voice. "We agree on the condition I get to stay with Billy deal?" I smile and nod to myself.

"You got a deal. I'll make contact when I am near Earth. Stay strong and may the power protect you." The line is cut and Celestia and Luna drop the spell and pant I walk up to them. "Are you two alright?"

"Yes we are just surprised at how much magic that took to do seeing as this Earth is on the other side of the galaxy after all." Celestia tells me as she and Luna stand back up and straighten their dresses.

"Sorry it put too much pressure on you two. If possible; can you write down the coordinates for me?" I ask Luna nods and writes it down for me while Celestia and I talk.

"Who were those people you made contact with?" She started while looking a bit considered.

"Well those are a few of the members of the Mighty Morphin Power Rangers team; specifically the Red, Blue and Green rangers and their robot Alpha 5." I answer her then add. "They are some of the most famous Rangers in my timeline."

Luna comes over with the information I asked for then we decide to leave. As we are walking down the hallway a certain blonde maned and white furred stallion walks up to the princesses with his nose in the air like he owns the castle.

"Aunties; why is there a dirty commoner standing next to you two? Shall I get the guards to take him to the dungeons?" He asks; full of arrogance and self-entitlement. Seeing him reminds me of the asshole is used to work with.

With my anger spiking I summon my sword and hold it up to his throat and say threateningly. "Try it and you'll lose your head."

I watch as his eyes widen from my threat then smirk to myself when I see him piss himself then turn and run screaming I put my sword on my shoulder and say. "He may be a coward; but I bet he is a greedy little coward."

Both Celestia and Luna watch this not saying anything until I finish my little joke to myself then they both say at the say time.

"Was that really necessary to scare him so badly? I won't hear the end of it for weeks." Celestia says.

"That was hilarious and you would win that bet. He is quite shameful for a prince." Luna says.

I chuckle and high five Luna and suddenly a key appears and I catch it and look seeing the Wild Force Lunar Wolf ranger key. "Sweet. Thanks Luna; but you and Celestia should hold onto these just in case something happens to me and I'm too busy to get to an attack myself." I give Luna the key I got from her and Celestia the one I got from her.

"The activation phrases are Wild Access and Magical Source Mystic Force. If my theory is right; you two should be able to morph so long as you have those keys but I don't think you'd become rangers permanently." I explain to them.

After that we continue our walk then as we get close to the throne room Celestia snaps her fingers as she has a look on her face like she remembered something then her horn lights up and a bag appears in her hands.

"Before I forget; my agent got these throughout her career but didn't know what they are." She hands me the bag and I open it looking inside and gasp.

"Holy crap this is a lot of keys. There has to be over twenty in here." I say shocked and pull one out, seeing the Magna Defender key.

"Thank you Celestia these will help me protect this world. Oh cool there is even a mi-" I'm cut off as I hear a cellphone ring and I'm confused by it and even more confused when Celestia pulls out a yellow and white phone from her pocket. I turn to Luna and whisper. "You guys have cellphones?"

Luna looks at me with a raised eyebrow. "Yes we do. Did you think we wouldn't have cellphones to help stay connected with our little ponies?"

I rub the back of my head. "In all honesty; I wasn't sure what your tech level is seeing as I've only seen Ponyville so far." I hear Celestia gasp and look to me.

"You need to get back to Ponyville. There is a fire monster attacking right now!" Celestia yells my eyes widen and I nod with determination and pull out my morpher.

"Right lets go! Set sail!" I morph into my ranger form and both Celestia and Luna grab onto my shoulder and we teleport to the middle of Ponyville.

I quickly look around and see smoke then summon my sword and gun. "You two focus on getting ponies to safety and protecting them while I deal with the monster."

I see them nod and fly off while I run off toward the smoke. then when I get around a building I see a monster that looks like he is made of flames laughing evilly as he throws fireballs at homes and businesses. "As fun as this is, I want that ranger; so send him out to die and maybe I won't burn this village to the ground!"

I run in and say. "Hey hot head why don't you pick a fight with someone like me!" I aim my gun and fire a few times but the shots just go through him making my eyes widen in my helmet.

"Ah the ranger. Ha ha ha now I'm sure to get a reward for killing you and bringing your burned corpse to Lord Zed!" He chuckles again then holds his arm toward me and sends a huge amount of fire at me.

I scream in pain as the flames push me back and make sparks fly off my suit then I slam into the ground and growl. 'Fuck! My gun won't work on him and I'm sure my sword won't. What I need is..'

My eyes widen with a idea and I quickly pray that I'm lucky and press the button on my buckle. It spins around revealing a blue key I pull it out and grin. "Normally they say to fight fire with fire but personally I prefer to fire fire with water!"

I stand up and quickly slide the morpher and key together in front of me calling out. "Ninja Storm, Ranger Form, ha!" My morpher calls out ’Hurricaneger’ and in a flash of blue energy I change into a new suit this one blue and silver and a symbol of a dolphins tail on the chest.

"Ninja storm Blue!" I say while striking a pose while holding onto the ninja blade on my back with one hand.

"What the hell?! I thought you were just a red ranger! How did you do that?" He yells as he gets ready to burn me with another fire ball.

"Tell you what; beat me and I'll tell you but for now let's fight!" I run to him with super ninja speed then jump over him and make a hand sign and aim my fingers at him. "Power of WATER!" As soon as I say that a stream of water shoots out of my fingers hitting him and he yells in pain as his body cools and becomes solid I land on the other side of him then grab my sword off my back.

"Let's see how many slashes it will take to get to your creamy center!" I use my super speed again and faster then anyone can blink, I slash him over and over jumping around him in almost every direction moving so fast everything is a blur then I land in front of him with my back to him as I slowly slide my sword back into its scabbard.

"Huh? Ha ha stupid ranger you didn't even hurt me!" He laughs as I smirk in my helmet as I hold my sword, keeping it from completely sliding into my scabbard.

"Wait for it." I say simply then let the sword go and it clicks. Once fully in then the monster suddenly sparks and spraying blood from thousands of cuts then he groans in pain as he falls back and explodes I stand up and demorph back to my normal ranger form.

"Well I must say that was impressive and quite brutal. Are you sure you’re a power ranger?" I hear a familiar voice my eyes widen and I quickly turn around seeing Rita Repulsa with her signature hair style but instead of her dress she is wearing armor but still has her crescent moon staff.

"Aww what's the matter ranger; puttie got your tongue? Or am I just so beautiful that you can't help but stare?" She laughs and I snap out of it and growl getting ready for another fight but I can feel my legs shaking slightly from exhaustion.

"Like I'd ever find a bitch like you beautiful! Besides aren't you married to old Chrome dome?" I smirk when I see I pissed her off.

"Ugh you are just a brat! What do you know; I was going to offer you a chance to work for us but you can forget it now you little bastard." She then lifts her staff and I get ready for anything but she slams it down and magic energy flows through the ground below me. At first I think nothing happened and just as I'm about to say something I hear a loud ripping sound then I feel a strong wind try to pull me back.

I quickly stab my sword into the ground to anchor myself and look behind me and my eyes widen when I see a literal hole in the air. "You like that ranger?! It's a portal to the void. You'll be gone in a few minutes! Ha ha ha." I hear Rita tell me I grit my teeth and aim my gun at her but think better of it and aim at her staff then fire I miss the first shot.

"Hey watch it punk you almost hit me! Just die already." Rita says what neither of us notice is when I fired my gun my sword was loosened from the ground.

"Like hell Rita! Just who the hell do you think I am!" I fire again and smirk as I see the shot heading right for her staff but then my eyes widen in shock as my sword is pulled out of the ground from my shot and I began falling into the portal. 'no no no!'

I watch helplessly as just before I fall into the portal the shot hits her staff cracking the red orb in the crescent moon. The portal flickers and becomes more unstable but I fall through it and it closes.

I groan as I hit the ground I stand up and find myself in a alley so I peek out to the street and just see humanoid ponies walking around like nothing happened, and it is now night time.

I scratch the back of my neck as I can't remove my helmet and think to myself. 'huh...ok either when I fucked with her spell I was thrown into a different Equestria and I need to find its displaced if there is one to get home hope the princesses can handle things till I get back.'

"Power down." I say trying to demorph but I don't and sigh. "Great just great."

A few minutes earlier P.O.V. Celestia

I and my sister finish gathering our little ponies to the safety of the town hall then I hear a explosion then fly higher and we look over and see the young warrior calling himself Jolly Roger standing in front of a strange looking female with every power and dark magic then we are shocked when she opens a portal to the void behind him.

"Sister we must help him before he is lost forever!" My sister yells as she rushes toward them I follow shortly after but we are too late as he falls into the portal but he managed to damage her staff.

"No!" I scream and land in front of the female and charge my magic and get ready for a fight.

"Awwww is the little princess upset I killed her champion? Too bad. With him gone this world is as good as ours." She then starts to laugh and I am about to say something but Luna flies past me at full speed and she summons her sword and tries to cut her in half but I'm surprised when she stops Luna's sword with just her magic. "Pathetic."

It is then I remember Roger's words and pulls out the key he gave me then I look to my sister. "Luna; the keys!"

The two of us back up and pull out the keys Jolly Roger gave us then hold them up and call out together.

"Magical Source, Mystic Force!"

"Wild Access!"

Then I feel a surge of power as a golden light surrounds me, then see and feel golden armor appear on me then it changes to a gold and blue uniform. When the light fades I look at myself then over to Luna and I am shocked at our new appearances.

"Wow this is amazing! Sister let's drive this villain from our home." I hear Luna say to me which I'm surprised to hear her so clearly with that helmet on.

Then I see her hold out her hand and a new blade appears in her hand she seems shocked for a moment but then rushes the woman in front of us.

It's then that I feel information put into my head so I hold out my hand and a gold and blue lamp appears and somehow I know how to work it and I change it into something called a laser lamp.

I then aim it at the woman and when Luna jumps back I fire it and am surprised when it hits her and actually hurts her.

"Arg! Damn you horses!" She lifts her staff ready to blast us then we see a portal open between the three of us and out walks Jolly Roger he aims his gun at her.

"Why don't you just run away and tell your ugly husband that you failed; bitch." I see her eyes widen and she growls then slams her staff down and teleports away then I see him slump.

"Thank god she left. Power down." In a flash he returns to normal and me and my sister do the same following his example.

"It's good to see you again. We thought you lost to the void young warrior." Luna says to him but he waves her off.

"I would have been but I got lucky. Now if you excuse me I need to find my bed before I pass out." He then shambles towards Twilight's castle and I sigh and look to my sister.

"Would you please ensure he has a good night sleep Luna I'll get the two guards ready for tomorrow hopefully all this action hasn't ruined Twilight's plan for her lecture tomorrow morning." I say while I look at Luna then start going off to calm my little ponies.

Chapter 3

View Online

I rub my chin while thinking. 'ok this is not good. I need to find out if there is a displaced in this other Equestria but until then I should hide.’

I look around not wanting to scare anyone I go to the closest door I can find and try to open it but it’s locked I grunt in annoyance and blast the lock with my gun and the door opens I walk in and close the door and I don’t even get to look around before a sphere of energy surrounds me and lifts me off the ground in my shock I try to shoot the energy but my shot just bounces around inside the sphere hitting me a few times causing sparks and smoke to come off my suit.

It’s then that a humanoid earth pony walks in wearing a muscle shirt with an apron and black work pants he looks me over and groans rubbing his face. “Oh great another displaced stay here.”

Then he walks out of the room and once he is gone I cross my arms and wait.

Time seemed to crawl by as I floated in the energy sphere. Suddenly a tall man with long blonde hair appeared in the shop. His attire consisted of a black sleeveless with grey lounge pants no shoes. His right arm was clearly covered in metal, a prosthetic; probably. He looked over at me with a scowl.

“Whooves,” He called out, clearly a bit ticked off. where are you?”

“I’m in the back! I lost my fizz again!” the pony from earlier called out.

I looked down to see a hat laying on the ground in front of me. “Um, is this it, here in front of me?” I pointed down.

“It’s in here,” The tall man called out.

“Oh,” The pony came out and picked up the hat and put it with a jacket on a rack nearby, and then went back to the back. “Thanks, Do your thing.” he went back to work.

I huff and grab my sword off my hip and poke the bottom of the sphere “well you let me out of here already?” I say with annoyance in my voice.

"How did you get here?" the tall man asked. "I know I didn't summon you."

I groan and rub my faceplate, “An evil witch named Rita Repulsa opened a portal to the void but I fucked up her spell, and next thing I know I’m in that alley.” I finish by pointing at the broken door behind me.

"Watch your tone with me kid," the man pointed at me. "You're the one who landed on my world in my kingdom and broke into my shop."

I push my face against the sphere, “and your world isn’t in danger right now!” I yell at him and get a key out of my belt buckle. ‘If he won’t let me out, I’ll break myself out.’

"You're more than welcome to try," He crossed his arms. "But I highly recommend you don't."

I stop and look up at him, ‘Can he read my mind?’ I slowly put the key into my sword’s slot.

"Don't say I didn't warn you," He shook his head and threw a hand up.

I look between him and the bottom of the sphere then lift my sword up to my left shoulder and it starts glowing with red energy. “Let. Me. Out.”

"You're gonna cut your helmet open numb nuts," he deadpanned. "It's a zero point energy field and will rebound your slash in all directions until it connects with you."

I growl and power the sword down and remove the key, “then let me out I need to get back to my world before Rita kills Celestia and Luna!”

"Let me take a look," He says and I SWEAR I see his eyes change. "Mmmm... you’re fine. See" He opened a portal to my world. He snapped and the bubbled popped and I land on my face. I get up and shake my head while moving over to the vortex he opened.

As I look through the vortex I see Rita blocking a sword strike from the Lunar Wild Force ranger but the scene is almost frozen, “I don’t understand; is this live?”

"I could kick your ass through it to see so I can go back home and go to bed," He crossed his arms.

“So this is real? I can go back?” I start reaching for the portal.

"Yes, you can," He rolled his eyes. "Or I can send you to any number of world in the damn multiverse. And one you want where you can become stronger."

I stop and look at him. “How much stronger and how long would I be gone?”

"Judging from what I see in that portal," He looked to the portal. "Time has pretty much stopped in your world. It's pretty common when Displaced leave their world by their design. You were forced out, so time here is unlimited, and as far as how strong you can get is up to you, but that doesn't mean I'm going to spend every waking minute with you training. I have a country to run, numerous classes to teach, wives and children that I love to spend every waking minute with. "

I put my sword and gun on my hips and cross my arms, “well I could use some rest and more training it’s only my first day as a displaced, fortunately, the Morphin grid seems to have given me some basic fighting knowledge.”

"I can give you rest and training at the castle," He leaned against a counter behind him. Suddenly a group of the locals burst through the back door, one was pretty tough looking wearing crimson armor.

I step back and reach for my sword but stop when I see they are locals. ‘Damn I’m already getting jumpy.’

"What the hell are you eight doing here at this hour?" The man looked shocked at the new group.

"We were asked to come into the castle," The one in front wearing the armor said. "Why are you here?"

I stay quiet and look them over and see this world's twilight and notice she doesn’t have wings and grunt softly.

"Tired," came a voice next to her. I looked down to see a little girl with violet hair, black wings, and horn and cyan eyes with slitted pupils.

My hand goes to my gun and I don’t grab it and take a step back as I only know of one Alicorn with those eyes.

"If you even dare point a weapon at my daughter I'll crush your head," The earth pony in front looked at me.

I look at him and move my hand away from my gun, “If she is who I think she is; I’ll leave this world to deal with her I have enough trouble to deal with”

"She is not Nightmare you idiot," The tall man said. "Her name is Nyx, she was born from the remnants of Nightmare's magic as a base but give life through a ritual that combines serval other forms of magic with the use of the blood of a powerful mage, aka her mother Twilight Sparkle."

I look between him and the little Alicorn and grunt turning away, “I’ve never heard of her so I’ll take your word.”

"Good and that that’s settled," The tall man clapped his hands and we're immediately in the middle of a throne room.

I look around shocked as I didn’t even feel any magic, “What the hell?!”

"I can create void portals with relative ease young one," The tall man rolled his eyes. "Teleporting a small group like this is nothing." He turned to see the sisters. "What's going on?" he asked as he walked off leaving everyone else behind.

I look around then point at him “Ok who the hell is this guy?”

"That's Prince Edward Elric, husband to Celestia and Luna, father to Morning Star and Solar Eclipse," Twilight answered. "Fifteen thousand years ago he was called the Golden Eyed Sage, then around two thousand five hundred, he was called the Crimson Butcher and the Crimson King when he ruled Minos. Most Displace call him the Crimson Sage."

I blink and just stare at them then throw my hands up, “Of course my first experience with displaced is an old guy in a harem story!” I shake my head and walk to the doors.

I open the doors and Edward is standing in front of me. "Never said you could wander around my home," h glared at me. "Every pony else go see Tia and Luna. You come with me."

I cross my arms and grunt, “ Let me guess; you don’t want me messing with your world.”

"I don't want a kid wandering around this place thinking he knows where everything is; smartass," Edward poked my helmet. "This place is very different from the castle you know. I build most of it after the changeling invasion after all."

I shrug and smirk in my helmet and start smugly “Shows what you know. I don’t know shit about any castles because I’ve only been in Equestria for a day.”

"Okay wanna be a wise guy, fine," He looked at me. 'Note to self never piss of the really old dude who can flick you across a room. I shook my head as I found myself on the floor next to the thrones.

“Ow...damn good thing I was morphed. that hurt; ass.” I mumble and lay my head back down.

3rd POV

"Welcome Everypony," Celestia welcomed her family and her friends. "I'm sorry to call on all of you at this late hour but we have an urgent matter that must be addressed and you have a very pivotal role in it."

"The Crystal Empire has returned," Luna added while everyone looked at each other.

"Wait, you mean the Empire THE one where Ed's crystal sword was created," Twilight commented

There was a tug at her pants by Nyx. "Mom, I'm tired. Can I please go back to bed?"

Twilight looked at the princesses. "Feather Duster will take her to Luna's room. Chrysalis is already there with the twins." He walked up.

"Ed aren't you dealing with a Displaced right now?" Luna looked at the man on the floor.

"An unwanted Displaced. He was forced here; not summoned, besides this is a very important matter in itself. I heard the Empire is back," He looked to Celestia who nodded while a maid showed up and took Nyx from her mother and exited the throne room.

Celestia nodded. "You see I just received word not more than ten minutes ago that Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Armor made contact with it," Twilight looked up with anticipation. "And this is your next set of tests Twilight."

"My next test?" She looked at Celestia overjoyed.

"Tests" Luna corrected her. "As in more than one Young Sparkle."

"Exactly how many does she have to take?" Spike crossed his arms.

"As many as necessary," Ed added. "But know this is not only from Celestia my apprentice," Twilight knew this was serious now as Ed rarely ever used the term 'Apprentice' without a reason. "You will be tested for what you have learned from all of us."

"For me, it will be a test of Darkness," Luna said as she stepped forward.

"For me, it will be to save the Empire," Celestia stepped up.

"And for me, it will be alchemical, in nature," Ed stepped forward. "Twilight is not the only one who will be tested. You well all face some kind of trial the will push you. How; I do not know. But know you will not face these trials alone."

"Face the Darkness and conquer it," Luna looked at them.

"Save the Empire and spread the love back to it light the north with light once more," Celestia said with a heart.

"And seek the truth within the truth," Ed said to his students.

"Now go to the station and head north, Shining Armor meets you there," Celestia advised.

"I will be tagging along but I WILL NOT help any of you," Ed said sternly. "I go for my own reasons and should you fail the tests Twilight then I will step in."

Twilight to a hard gulp and nodded. A sound came from the corner of the room on the floor.

Jolly Roger POV

"Looks like he's waking up," Edward commented.

I sit up and put my arms on my knees and I think for a moment and decide to stay in character. “I was always awake, I heard everything and I’m guessing your gonna drag me along on this little adventure but seeing as I’m a pirate I’ll only help for a price.”

I look at the man I now know as Ed. “I have a ship that can get us to the north faster than the train but if you want to ride it you’re gonna pay me.”

"How about I pay you with a swift boot to your ass," Edward scowled at me. "You are in no position to ask for anything. You broke into my shop, I could have you hauled down to the dungeon and leave you there and wouldn’t even bat an eyelash or lose a wink of sleep. I don't care if you are here by accident. I'm not in the mood to deal with crap, especially pirate crap."

I tilt my head and think then say, “I’m just making a business offer after all. My ship could get you there in a few minutes; compared to hours.” I make sure to look at twilight when I add. “Who knows what could happen before you get there.”

"Um Ed, I leave the choice up to you," Twilight looked at her teacher.

"We take the train," Ed told everyone as the red electricity sparked around him and his clothes change to a black suit with silver trim, a red hooded coat, and black boots. "The winds are too strong and the storms are a torrent of ice magic that freezes anything that tries to fly through or over it."

“Even from orbit? My ship is a space ship you know.” I add and finally stand up crossing my arms. “Wouldn’t be too much trouble to fly up over the storm then down right over the empire.”

Suddenly Edward was in my face. "Do you want to get stronger or should I open the portal up and shove your ass through?"

I stare at him surprised at his speed but don’t move for a full minute. “Fine, whatever. Just trying to make a profit.” I turn away from him and start walking toward the door.

"Your profit is power," Edward pointed at the door. "Now are you coming or are you going home?"

“I’ll come. I might as well. Who knows; maybe there will be something useful at the empire.” I rub my chin and grin.

"If you take anything; I WILL end you," Ed said coldly as we walked along to the train.

I make an over-exaggerated gasp and put a hand to my chest. “ A pirate I may be but a thief I am not. You are thinking of a completely different sentai team.”

Edward was in my face again and he grabbed my suit and pushed his eyes against my visor. "Look here jackass, I don't care about you and don't care about the type of Displaced you are. All I know is that this is very very important to me. I have a chance, a very slim chance to get back someone very important to me and my girls, maybe two if I can manage. If I find you hindering me or crossing lines I don't like your ass is out into the void; if you’re lucky. The next option is I eat for smart alec soul, got it!"

I look to see the girls far enough away then whisper. “Look I’ll help but I have to keep up the act. Now let go of me and let’s pretend to be friends for them.” I tilt my head towards the girls.

"No acting. Only honesty works here," Edward released me. "They know all about the Displaced and my Students as will."

I sigh and cross my arms. “Fine but I still want to try to summon my ship to see if it’s possible while I’m in another world but we can do that later.” I start walking to the train and reach for my belt buckle.

"Keep it in orbit," Ed said as he got on and sat down. The others sat in various places, some next to one another that I would've never guessed were couples. I sat across from Ed. He cracked an eye at me. "Look, I KNOW I am not being the best host right now but you must understand that this is a very delicate situation. I need to keep the timeline as straight as I can, and it's already a mess as is. There are a lot of factors in this and the opponent, Sombra, was the best Alchemist I ever taught aside from Twilight and her daughter."

“Hmmm.” I rub my chin and think then look back at the girls and see they are all distracted with each other I look to Ed and say. “If he was an alchemist then he may have his own army and I can help with that, and I understand. Ed; here.” I throw my red gokaiger key at him. “My token, and I am sorry about my attitude.”

The train starts to pull out of the station. I looked out the window at the nightlife of Canterlot. "Catch," Edward tossed me a blaster. I then recognized it. "Yes it is, don't ask just take it. And don't call me ‘Ed’; you haven't really earned that privilege yet."

I look it over shocked then look back up at him. “Thanks but don’t these bond with their user? Who’s is it? And what do I call you?”

"It's yours, unbonded at this point," Edward looked out the window. "And just call me Edward."

I shrug and cross my arms and sit back. “Alright if you say so thanks. I’m gonna nap wake me up when we get close.”

"You do that," Edward said with a sigh, "Please still be alive Amore." I heard him say under his breath.

I close my eyes wondering what Candice has to do with this and fall asleep.

3rd P.O.V. An hour later in Canterlot Castle

Celestia and Luna both remained in the throne room unable to sleep. Their minds were both plagued by the thoughts of past events and the events that might unfurl when their friends, family, and their husband reached the Crystal Empire.

"Are you thinking the same?" Luna asked her older sister.

"You mean the reason why Ed actually went with them?" Celestia looked at Luna out of the corner of her eye.

"There is a strong possibility that she is still alive," Luna tried to reassure her sister. "I know how much you love Amore, Tia caused that's how much I love Ed."

"I love her very much Luna, but she... she knew she wasn't the one who was in my heart first," Celestia let out a sigh. "I felt. I feel so guilty that I couldn't give her my whole heart."

"I think she felt that way about Ed," Luna comforted her sister, "She did love him but she loved you more. You think Ed loves her as he does us?"

"Hnhnhn, there isn't a ‘don't’ in my mind that he loves her just as much," Celestia playfully jabbed Luna. "She tried to get us all in the same room for some fun once."

"Yes I know, Ed told me all about it," Luna's face went flush. "That mare had a tongue of gold when it came to the matter of getting somepony in the bedroom."

"You don't need to remind me, sister," Celestia rolled her eyes. "I don't think I CAN sleep at all right now."

"Neither I," Luna confessed. "She'll we go and check o the twins and Nyx?"

Celestia looked at her little sister, "No, let Chrissy watch over them, she loves doing that. I think we best stay in here until our never settle."

"As you wish," Luna nodded.

Outside the Castle

A figure in the shadows looked up at Luna's Balcony. Eye with Red sclera on a green background with purple whisps came from them watched.

"Hmhmhmhm..." the figure chuckled to itself. "You fools. Edward, I will defeat you and take this land as my own. But as an insurance policy; I'll need some help," it said as it looked to a familiar changeling queen. "And a partner to boot."

The figure jumped into the air cloaked in ethereal shadow, as it landed on the balcony. It moved swift and with ease and reached up to pulled open the glass door but a sudden blue spark shot and his fingers. He quickly reacted and snickered wickedly.

"Luna and her little wards," He snickered and placed a hand on the balcony. Suddenly red sparks came from the figure's forehead traveling do to the balcony and across to the doors. Within seconds there was a pop and nothing.

"Change one little aspect of the material and the ward no longers recognizes it as a proper conduit," He snickered. "Now for my toys."

Shadows rushed forward and rip the door from the hinges tossing it to the gardens below. The figure walk in and was met with an angry changeling holding an insectoid scythe.

"You got a lot nerve breaking in here," Chrysalis held up her weapon in a defensive stance.

"Come now Chrysalis put that away, I'm not here to fight." The figure said in a snide manner.

"Who the fuck are you?" She glared holes in the cloaked figure.

"I'm an old friend of the royal," He chuckled.

"LIKE HELL YOU ARE!" She rushed in and swung her scythe only for a wall to appear for the ground blocking it. "That's not possible. Only-"

"Only Edward can do this kind of alchemy, hehehe, no he's not," He snickered as he hit the was and red electricity surged and before Chrysalis knew it, her arms and legs were bound while a crystal ring was placed on her horn blocking her magic. "Crystal suppressor based on Edward's sword. How about you listen now. Join me and be the Queen you're supposed to be."

"Go to hell," Chrysalis struggled. "I'd never turn on my family. Celestia and Luna took me in looked after me, gave the changelings a chance to live with ponies. Edward trusts me with his children." she snarled.

"Ah yes the children, I NEARLY forgot the real reason I came here," he turned to the bed with the three alicorns cowering in fear. "Hello little one want to come play." they stayed silent. "Aw, now that's no way to be when someone wants to play. Guess nice time is over!" Shadows engulf everything and soon both were left but an empty room with Chrysalis still bound but passed out.

Throne room a moment later

Celestia and Luna were suddenly stirred from their sleep by a loud crash outside. They'd fallen asleep leaning on each other in the throne room.

"What on Equis was that?" Celestia looked to a guard who came running.

"Pardon the intrusion you highnesses, but somepony has broken into your bedroom Princess Luna," The guard said abruptly.

"Why in the world would anypony break in there?" Luna looked to her older sister then her pupils shrank with horror as she realized what it was the assailant was after, "The children!"

"Quickly, we must aid Chrysalis!" Celestia flared her wings and she and Luna started to fly out of the room but were suddenly flung into their thrones and the guard tossed out as the doors slammed shut and sealed with red magic.

"What in Tartarus is going on?" Luna shot to the door and started to pound on it with all her might.

"Such unbecoming behavior for an Equestrian Princess," Chuckled a dark evil voice from everywhere in the room.

"Who are you?" Celestia shouted. "Show yourself!"

"Now, now, no need to shout Celestia," the voice chuckled.

"SHOW YOURSELF COWARD!" Luna roared in the Royal Canterlot Voice. "WHAT DID YOU DO WITH MY CHILDREN AND MY GREAT NIECE?!"

"Why nothing my dear," said the voice as a shadow poured down from the ceiling like liquid fog and formed into a cloaked figure with red sclera on green eyes while purple wisps came from the sides. "Nothing yet at least."

"If you harm them in any way I WILL END YOU!" Luna gritted her teeth in rage.

"What have you done with Chrysalis?" Celestia stomped.

"I left her tied up in the room," The figure shrugged. "She spat in my face so I left her with a few dark thoughts for the road."

"Where are my children and niece?" Luna said light her horn.

"Ahahaha..." the figure held up a finger moving it side to side. From his cloak came three dark bubbles of translucent shadow that contain the three unconscious young alicorns curled into balls.

Celestia and Luna looked on in horror as the figure held their family hostage.

Luna was beside herself, "Please let them go?" she begged. "What do you want?"

"First I WANT REVENGE!" They shouted in anger. Shadows shot out and grabbed onto the sisters. Suddenly the shadows came up and placed crystal suppressors on their horns. "For trying to imprison me and take my Empire. Like the suppressors, they were made with a little help from your husband." the figure cackled as he dropped his hood to reveal a pale-faced stallion with a thorny crown and a singular upward curved red crystalline horn.

The sisters' eyes widen with horror. "Sombra!" they said in unison.

"Yes, and look what I CAN DO," Sombra gloated as he held up a hand, and with a spark from his horn a sword was created from nothing.

"How? You shouldn't be able to create like that ?" Celestia struggled in vain.

Luna squinted as she looked at his horn. "How? How do you have a Philosopher's Stone?"

"Mhmhmhmhm... It wasn't easy to obtain I tell you," Sombra snickered. "But after coming across a cave with some of my Master's early texts that he forgot about from a sent in the Frozen North. I was able to make one with some help from a few populace of the Empire."

"How could you?" Celestia said in horror as tears ran down her face.

"Very easily actually, like when I faced mother," Sombra smirked. "And after I've turned you all into a statue in front of my dear father and completely broken him I'll drain him of his power and you five along with the new Princess who sits on my throne and my mother of you souls and magic. Then I'll take over the world. RAHAHAHAHA!!!!" He laughed as she blackened the room.

Back on the Train
Jolly's POV

I wake up after a short nap and look around seeing everyone doing their own thing then I look to Edward.

Edward continued to stare out the window for the next few hours watching the landscape slowly change as it rolled by. Eventually, it started to snow towards the end of the journey, then a pony; one of the conductors I suspect; came out from the front and tapped Edward on the shoulder and he was pulled back to our reality. Whatever it had been he'd been thinking about had had his full attention as he was pulled away from it had to do a double-take about his surroundings. The conductor whispered something to my fellow Displaced and he shot to his feet immediately.

"Come on kid," He said as he walked to the front of the train. I followed almost jogging to keep up until we stopped just outside the coal car.

"Edward, what's going on?" I panted slightly.

"According to what the conductor told me there are several what appear to be soldiers made of either ice or crystal up ahead. They're in the valley up ahead blocking the way to the Empire," Edward placed his hand under his chin. "We don't have time to stall and fighting would be pointless."

"So what? I have my ship, but if we're already far north enough to where my scanners will have a hard time locking on," I rubbed the back of my helmet. "Too bad we can't just re-route the tracks over the valley."

Edward snapped. "That would work," He looked at me.

"You can’t seriously think that's possible?" I raised an eyebrow under my helmet. "It takes crews and material not to mention the time to do that. You may maybe powerful but you're only ONE MAN."

"My clones will be shoveling coal, pumping the flame, and enchanting the train while I and another clone create and destroy tracks at the front on the back of the train while it's in the air."

I stare at Edward in amazement then I rub my chin and say. “What if I use my Solaris Mystic Knight key and summon his flying train?” I reach for my belt buckle already pushing the button. “Then we can keep everyone safe while you move the tracks.”

“You miss the point kid," Edward replied, "But if you have the thing it is better than enchanting this thing." He tapped the train with his knuckle.

I hold up the Solaris mystic night key But am shocked to see it’s gray I tilt my head wondering what it means then I remember I gave Celestia the key and she is most likely using it but I decide to try out. “Magical Source, Mystic Force!" I swing my Morpher and the key together in front of me and turn it but nothing happens I sigh and shake my head.

“Seems I can’t use a key if the linked ranger is using their power or someone else is using the key, but I do have the red mystic force ranger worth a try to see what he can do.” I switch keys to the red one and smile get ready to morph.

"If you can use your energy to help stabilize the train and keep the flames charged with magic fire to prevent the thing from freezing I can focus on getting this thing on the rails in the air," Ed looked at me with a serious look. "Can I TRUST YOU with the lives of my friends and family as well as the crew of his engine; ranger?”

I look down at the key then up at Edward and nod with resolve. “Yes I’ll do my best and this is the best choice for that now then, magical source, mystic force!” I slide the key into my morphers and turn it then a surge of energy flows around me and the Morpher calls out, ’Magiranger’ then ’Galywit Mysto Ranger!’ and a red magic circle appears above me and I automatically jump through it transforming into the red mystic force ranger, once I land I pose and call out. “Mystic force red!”

The wind blows making my small cape fluttering in the wind then I turn to face Edward and say. “Well, it worked, although that was the first time I went through the whole morphing sequence.”

"You stay with them in the engine," Ed pointed to three of his clones to the clones to the left. "One will make coal and water, one will shovel it while maintaining a fire stream with you, and the third help stabilizes this thing from flying off the rails while I go to the front and the last Ed goes to the back for track duty." They all started to get to their positions until the original Edward looked at me. "Sorry kid, but never did get your name?"

“My name is Rodger but I’ve chosen to be called by my old nickname ‘Jolly Rodger’, seems fitting as I’m a pirate.” I chuckle and walk up to my position and use my new fire powers to send a fire into the engine when I need to and ask the Edward next to me. “Are you all connected or do I need to wait to talk with the original?”

Edward smirked and turned to the conductors. "Get this thing moving and let them take over," they saluted and get the train back on course while the original Edward had gone outside.

"We can communicate via telepathy, what do you need?" Edward asked.

“Not so much a need as just wondering; see this is still my first day of being displaced so I have to ask is the theory that displaced are close to immortal once they become displaced?” I ask as I continue to focus on the fire not noticing the red magic starts to spread around the whole train slowly.

One Ed made coal while the other shovel and fed regular fire from his palm into the engine. The trains leeched forward and we were soon moving at a decent pace and the I saw green ethereal wind cover the engine. It must be some form of wind magic. I thought. Soon I saw the snow whizzing by on the outside of the train as we moved faster and the Edwards worked faster. I also noticed that we were no longer on the ground.

"It depends on what you are Displaced as," Edward commented as he shoveled. "I was because I was turned into a Living Philosopher Stone. But Displaced can die, especially if they're still in their earlier days of Displacement like you are. I died but gave up the chance to go back to my homeworld to stay here, with those I LOVE. I had made peace with my family’s deaths within my first hundred years here. I never had a good relationship with my parents and it got worse and worse until it snapped and they outright denounced me. My brothers were my connection after that," He let out a side sigh. "Come to find out my brothers were alive and well as it had only been around nine or ten years in that world. But to answer your question many Displaced are born immortal or some form thereof, while at the same time many are not. You being later but not saying it’s not impossible to become immortal either. We eventually leave our worlds either by choice or forced to become Void Dwellers that are gods in many senses of the word."

The trains were now moving faster and faster. I looked out the window as it tilted ever so slightly. I saw many odd-looking knights and soldiers in the valley below. 'Looks like he does have an army.'

I gulp at the size of his army then say to the Edward clone. “Well, honestly I hope I don’t become an immortal. I see it as a curse, but if I did become one I’d most likely become a new Morphin master, The closest thing to a God in Power Rangers lore.” I tell him then suddenly the whole train starts to vibrate and starts turning red I look around confused as more armor starts to grow on the train becoming a red version of the Solar Streak.

"It's your choice," the fire clone said as magic poured out of the engine as it moved faster and faster racing and soaring through the sky. "To become immortal or not, sometimes we don't get a choice though. Had I HAD ONE I would've chosen to be immortal every time because I would never have met so many wonderful ponies and other creatures or married Tia and Lulu or had my children either? I'm hoping I can still save two of the ponies from my past on this mission, if not both one or the other at least.”

I nod and smirk in my helmet. “So you got married huh? I can see that being a huge deal especially with your wives being the princesses, I’m not sure how I feel about the ponies yet, they are anthro so they hit that uncanny valley.” I say then look at the sides of the train as it goes through its final changes.

"It's like my master said once," The coal clone butted in. "Don't deny anything for love, even if they are a different species." The train moved ever faster as more magic spewed from every part of the engine. "Poured it on or this thing could blow apart!" We heard Edward in our minds shout as even red lighting whizzed outside the train.

My eyes widen and I realize Edward is right as I start feeling the train shake I turn up the heat and blast a stream of fire into the engine. “Right we can talk later, right now we need to get the train to the empire in one peace.” My fire burns hotter as I use more magic but I can feel myself getting tired.

More and more magic and fire poured from the train as it raced through the snow-filled skies. The Edwards soon multiplied even more and started to jump outside all over the train and channeling the wild magic. Faster and Faster the express flew as it raced harder and harder with every pacing second. There was a sudden flash of light and at that moment I poured every ounce of my magic and power into the engine. As the light died down I looked around to my astonishment the train had completely transformed. I was now seated behind and Edward in the cockpit of what looked like a red version of the Solar Streak.

I chuckle softly and look at Edward. “Think this will be enough to get us to the empire now?” I look at the controls and am about to grab them when Edward slaps my hands and takes control of the train.

“My toy," He says like a child at Christmas. "And yes, yes I DO!" He gave a wide toothy grin as he took a hold of the controls and we rocketed onward. Edward pulled a chain and the new machine gave a loud roar. "I think I call it the Crimson Solar Express!" He laughed. "You did good kid!" he complimented me as we were off in full force.

I cross my arms and huff but smile in my helmet. “Have fun with it I don’t know if it will stay or not for you I hope it does...this is about all I can offer in exchange for your help getting me stronger.”

"This thing is more fun than missile surfing into an entire army of transformers in outer space!" Edward laughed as we rushed through the skies. He looked over at a screen and saw an image of a city off in the distance. "He has a much bigger army than I originally thought, and a lot more than just small soldiers," He commented as the image enlarged to show more of the same soldiers from earlier but there were also giants, wyverns, and many more strange forms amongst the ranks of the Crystal Army outside. It was a good ways away from the Empire maybe a couple of days at most. "We've got to get to that station."

“Yeah once we get to the city’s limits I’ll try summoning my ship and use its cannons to take out a large number of the foot soldiers then it’s just a matter of keeping them and Sombra out of the city till you know who finds the up you know what.” I say to Edward while nodding and watching the same screens.

"Sorry but a big ass flying red train is going to cause enough of a panic as is," Edward hit a few switches and the train started to slow down and descend. "And I think a BIG ASS pirate ship will cause even more. These ponies are scared of Sombra as is and we need this place filled with love in order to rejuvenate the Empire. The only way to do that is to have them stay a little more oblivious to the armada at their door step," We docked at the station. Edward got up. "Come on we have to meet with Shining Armor and get to the Empire."

We made our way onto the platform and meet up with a unicorn dress in a heavy grey trench, scarf, hat, and pink lensed goggles.

"Big Brother!" Twilight cried out in joy as she jumped up and hugged her brother. "How dare you keep secrets from me," She scowled as she poked him in the chest.

"Sorry, Twilly but I was under orders to keep quiet," Shining Armor rubbed the back of his head.

"Sorry to interrupt, but we need to get inside the barrier," Edward said abruptly as he looked to a mountain nearby.

"Right," Shining Nodded.

I look to where Edward is looking and can see small dots moving closer slowly I start following them all but I revert back to my pirate ranger form. “I agree with Edward let’s go.”

"Follow me, and stick close, there's something out there that got ahead of those crystal creatures," Shining said as he led us through the snow.

"What is it?" I asked.

"Some sort of creature?" Shining replied. "It easily moves under the snow and ice as if were water."

I cross my arms and think as I follow them keeps my head on a swivel. ’I wonder if it’s Sombra or one of his creations.’

"Sombra's nowhere near here," Ed pointed to the mountain he was staring at earlier as we made it halfway to the barrier. "He's somewhere on that mountain but all the magic in the air is messing with my sensing." Out of the corner of my visor, I saw something coming up on us fast.

I tap Edward's shoulder and say. “Get them to the city now there’s trouble coming.” I then grab my sword and gun and turn to face the movement then aim my gun getting ready for a fight.

“Be careful, Sombra was a brilliant alchemist and powerful mage," Edward place a hand on my shoulder. "This is probably not some crystal construct but what we alchemist call a chimera, a combination of various animals. He probably enhanced it with magic too." He turned to the others. "Run for it!" Edward said as they took off in a sprint while Shinning stayed next to me.

The unicorn took off his coat revealing a very muscular build and on his fist were heavily spiked gauntlet with inscriptions on them. "I'm gonna back you on this!" He snarled as he slammed his fist together. "Magic doesn't really work on it but force does!"

I roll my eyes and reach for my belt buckle. “If you're gonna help; you can use an upgrade so I’ll let you borrow this.” I pull out the Magna Defender key and give it to him.

“Hold it up and call out ‘Magna Power’.” Before Shining can do anything a huge beast comes out of the snow closer than I thought and I jump back while firing my blaster at it to try and keep its attention.

The Monster roars in annoyance at me and Shining runs towards it and punches it, all that did was knock it back a bit then the monster glares at Shining and I see black energy gather in its mouth and it fires at Shining, with him being too slow to react and me too far away the beam hits his horn and he is knocked down.

I rush forward and cut the monster's back and then roundhouse kick it away and help Shinning up and I see his horn covered in black crystals. “You dumbass, either morph or stay out of my way.” I turn and fire my gun at the monster knocking it back more.

I am shocked when I see the monster start to heal itself as a red glow shines around the Wounds I inflicted upon it and I grit my teeth in annoyance as I realize Sombra must have done something to make this creature able to heal itself. “Damn it. Looks like we will have to keep killing it till it stays dead.”

Shining grunts and shakes his head. “Ugh, what is that thing made of?” He then looks at the hey in his hand then he glares at me. “If this is something stupid I’ll punch you after this is over, Magna power.” He says while holding up the key I rush forward to stop the monster from hitting him again.

Once Shinning armor called out Magna Power green balls of energy come out of the key and fly around him then all fly into him at once training and explosion and when the smoke clears he is in the Magna defender armor a black and gold armor with a green hexagon on his chest and a helmet that has resembles a bull’s horns.

I look back after hearing the explosion and smirk in my helmet. “Good work now come help me with-“ I’m cut off as the beast's tail slams into me making sparks fly off my suit and knocking me into a Snowbank.

Shining took hold of the Magna Blaster in Sword mode then sent a volley of energy slashes at the monster, forcing it back and severally damaging it giving me some time to get back on my feet. Shining came over to me and helped steady me a bit.

"Thanks for the lone, and this thing won't stay down," Shining sneered as the creature was pulling itself together. "That thing has quite a few healing spells woven into it. I didn't know anyone outside Ed and the princesses in this age were able to do this."

I roll my shoulder then aim my gun at the monster and say. “If it heals then we need to destroy it all at once.” I say and just as the monster starts moving again I shoot its eyes blinding it and then I press a button on my sword activating grappling hook mode and swing the blade out like a whip slashing at the monster from a distance.

“ This thing is one tough bastard, we may need to take it up a notch!” I retract my blade and push the button on my belt buckle and pull out another key this one the red SPD key. “Think you can hold him off while I get suited up?”

“I'll do what I can," Shining remarked as he stepped forward and shifted the Magna later into gun mode and proceed to fire on the creature holding it back. He was doing just enough damage to keep the beast at bay. He rushed in and turned the blaster back into the Magna sword and in blinding speed too quick for even my visor to pick up laid a flurry of slashes all over the monster. He cut the beats apart and it welled but it merely kept healing itself.

"Let's see how you handle this," Shining said as he jumped back away then leaps into the air and performs an aerial somersault as he delivers an energized slash against an opponent with the Magna Sword. the massive slash collided with the monster cutting it but also burning its flesh. The healing was taking effect but taking longer due to the extra damage that had been dealt.

"I'm... just about... used up here..." Shining huffed as he landed next to me.

I nod and slide the key into the Morpher in front of me and call out. “SPD Emergency!” And red energy covers me and changes my uniform into the SPD red uniform and then DSP red helmet appears on my head.

“SPD red! Now SPD SWAT mode!” And with that my suit begins to change even more A vest with the number one appears on my chest along with more armor for my arms and legs and the flashing lights on my helmets extend outward with antenna and microphone coming out, the red 1 on my chest armor flashes red and I call out “Delta enforcer!”

With that a two-handed blaster appears in red energy and flaps into my arms I aim it at the regenerating monster and pull the trigger firing lots of energy bolts at it hurting it even more. “Now that’s what I call firepower!”

"If I can pin it down for long enough do you think you can crank that thing up another notch and deal enough damage to destroy it for good?" Shining asked as he changed back to normal no longer able to maintain the morph.

“ I won’t be able to destroy it but I can contain it inside of a two-dimensional card. You’re technically royalty in this world right?” I ask as I summon a confinement card, and pull out the judgment scanner.

"That'll have to do!" Shining raised his voice as he slammed a spiked gauntlet into the ground. I was in utter shock as I saw blue electricity spark from the armor piece and fly under the creature. Huge ice spikes came up and screwed the beast holding in place. Shining fill back on his butt. "That's... all I... got left."

“Alright leave the rest to me.” I walk forward a few steps and hold out the judgment scanner and say. “You are charged with attacking royalty and aiding a war criminal!” Then I push the button and The area around me and the monster becomes pitch black as the judgment scanner flashes a green circle and red X back and forth until it settles on the red X. “ Guilty!”

I slide the containment card into the Delta enforcer and aim it at the monster and pull the trigger, it charges up and then fire is a massive blast of energy at the monster just as he is about to break free and hits him and swallows him in a bright flash of light then everything returns to normal and I walk over and pick up the monster that is now contained within a containment card.

“And that’s one victory for us.” I smirk in my helmet as I return to my pirate ranger form. “ Let’s get to the city I’m pretty sure Edward is the only one that can deal with this thing permanently.” I say as I wiggle the card and walk towards the city while looking it overseeing the monster still moving around inside the card.

Chapter 4

View Online

I walked through the dome shield with Shining on my shoulder and the other rest nearby, "That took you a while," Edward remarked as he took Shining from me.

I flip him the bird and say. “Yeah well you didn’t have to deal with a monster that can regenerate from being cut into pieces and still be on your first day of displacement.” I say to him then he hands Shining over to Applejack but I quickly reach into his pocket and pull out my key and smirk to myself.

"That is very disconcerting," Edward's brow line furrows a bit. "There's only a few creatures that can regenerate from those types of wounds and it still takes them a great deal of time to do so. Were you able to capture it?"

I not and throw the confinement card over to him. “ Courtesy of Space Patrol Delta.” I say then look over the girls and the empire and hum. “Huh it really is made of crystals. Cool.”

“Hmmm...." Edward gave a angered growl. I look over and in the next moment the card turns to ash. "This is very bad. He some how figured out how to use alchemagic." He huffed. "Let's go see Cadance; and Rodger, this is for you." Edward held out his hand and in it was a morphing key that looked like an odd pocket watch.

I tilt my head and take it looking over as I follow them. “Interesting. Did you make this?” I ask as I flip it from figure mode to key mode and back again almost playing with it.

"It wasn't hard after analyzing your earlier morphs, your connection to the morphing grid, and this Magna Defender key you let Shining borrow out there," He held up the Defend Key that I KNOW I put on my belt. "Needed to borrow it for a quick analysis.” He gave it back to me. "Now on to the castle."

"Follow me," Shining said as he got to his feet.

We did as we were told and followed the unicorn to the crystal castle. Along the way I saw many ponies; though their skin tones were more blunt and grayish like the lacked emotions, The colors were also on the softer end of the color spectrum than the bright and darker ones back in Equestria. I could have sworn I heard whispers about the return of someone called the Crimson King. Soon I noticed some of the ponies that were whispering such things weren't as grey or lifeless as the others that weren't talking about this 'Crimson King.'

“Hmmm...” I hum and listen but also look around when I get a chance I walk closer to Edward and say. “Hey I think some of them are remembering you and it’s boosting their spirits. Hopefully seeing you will be enough of a boost to stop them from remembering you know who also it was never brought up in the show but are there any children in the empire right now or did Sombra....” I trail off as I feel a feeling of danger and take a step away from Edward.

“In all honesty Rodger, I don't know," Edward glared forward. "But there better be!”

We soon arrived at the palace and Shining showed us to the throne room where a very ragged looking Princess of Love sat on the Crystal throne. She looked absolutely drained and like she was about to pass out at any moment.

As soon as she saw her eyes saw us they came to life with sparkles in them, "Uncle Ed! Twilight! Everypony!" She jumped off the throne and shot to Ed and Twilight and wrapped them both in a big hug. She then looked at Shining as gave a loud gasp when she saw his horn.

"It was Sombra's creature but we got it," He reassured his wife. "How are you feeling?"

"Drained," She huffed. "I don't know know how much longer I can keep spreading the light of love through the Empire and keep the shield up."

"And it'll be much harder now," Shining rubbed his crystal encrusted horn. "This stuff blocks my magic."

I cross my arms and say. “Well then if it’s all the same I think I’ll have a look around near the castle while Twilight does her test, and before you say anything I’m calm because I have faith in her.” I finish with a thumbs up to Twilight, then I turn around and start walking to the doors.

But something catches my attention, something that Edward pulled out of nowhere, a pink glowing stone that's radiating so much magic it's making me nauseous.

"Here Cadance, this is for you," Edward handed over the stone and a wave of magic rushed over use all. "I looked outside to the wavering barrier and it not only stabilized but seemed stronger. I looked at Cadance and she was glowing and had grown a bit while her mane had become ethereal like Celestia and Luna's.

"Uncle Ed, are you sure I'm ready to have it?" Cadance pleaded.

"You're more than ready my little princess, with the Love Stone in your hands you can protect the ponies of Kingdom without worry of Sombra's influences or his army," Edward placed his hands on her shoulders and gave her a warm smile before give her a hug. "Now there are things that need to be done," He turned to Twilight and company. "I suggest you all hit the library. Rodger, with me."

I shrugged and flowed my acquaintance to the doors but we were stopped immediately buy a small battalion of guards dressed in red shimmering armor. It looked as if the were literally wearing fire when the light bounced of them. I readied myself as I slowly reached for my blaster but Edward looked back at me over his shoulder and gave a slight shake of his head. These weren't just ponies either but from the details I could make out they ranged from Ponies, griffons, and even a few minotaurs.

The head guard marched up and knelt in front of Edward. "Your highness, the Order of the Crimson Knights welcomes your return to the Empire after all these years."

I relax seeing they work for him and cross my arms and chuckle. “Well it seems you have a army so I guess you don’t want me around.” I say then walk over to a painting and just look at it but secretly I’m still watching and listening to them.

"You're timing couldn't be better captain, I want most of the Crimson Knights to report for duty immediately. Have them form ranks at the entrance of the Empire's northern gate," Edward ordered.

'This guy was serious, what kind of a life has he had here and to have and his own Order of Knights.'

"No one is to leave the barrier; period," Edward continued. "Be ready to mobilize upon ordered. A grand knight known as Polearm is here escorting my niece Twilight Sparkle and her friends. He is a great soldier and one of my personal apprentices and he speaks for me when I'm not here. There is Princess Celestia's adopted son Prince Spike. He may not look it but he is a skilled alchemist in the art of crystal and gem alchemy as well as powerful combatant and mage. They well join you if needed. i want a small platoon here to guard or help out if needed."

"Sir," He stood up and saluted before walked off with the others.

"Shall we," Edward gesture to the hallway.

I realize he knew I was still paying attention and so I turn and follow him still with a relaxed posture. “So got yourself an order of knights, must come in handy when shit hits the fan.” I say trying to keep things for being silent.

"Technically they’re all my grandchildren," Edward said outright as we walked.

I trip a bit but keep up. “Damn if I didn’t know any better I’d say we are in a harem universe.” I joke and chuckle, then I look at all the different doors and ask. “Where are we going anyway?”

"They’re called ‘herds’ in most of the worlds you'll visit and they usually have up to eight memebers," Edward explained. "And those are some of the descends of the war orphans Luna and I took in many years ago.

'And now I feel like a dick!'

"I have more out in the world that are part of the order as well, Polearm is one of them." He pointed. "This way to Sombra’s old room."

I rub the back of my head. “Sorry, about how I said that, and is that wise? It’s most likely booby-trapped to explode or something if we aren’t him.” I say now a bit nervous.

"Don't care," He said as he quickened his pace. Soon we arrived a pair of grand iron doors, and I felt powerful magic on them. "KNOCK..KNOCK..." Edward said through teeth as he punched the doors off the hinges into the room.

A specter of a unicorn appeared but Edward wasn't having any of it, as he walked into the room I saw clutch several shimmering strings and snapped them. I raised an eyebrow and was about to say something while looking at the specter that simply fell apart to nothing,

I blink both confused and in awe then decide to ask. “So um...am i here for any reason besides you don’t want me out of your sight?” I ask as I watch Ed go through bookshelf after bookshelf.

"You're here because of that and the ponies here don't know about the Displaced," Edward scanned the room. "He really did go dark," he shook his head as he'd walked over and picked up a book and looked through it before going over to a nearby bookshelf and turning to look at he floor, Tears formed in his eye.

I look closer then when I realize what his apexes are I quickly look away saying. “Shit!” Under my breath, after that I try to not look at Edward. “So I have some good news. I saved the CMC and Fluttershy on my first hour of being a displaced.”

"Mhmm..." he walked over to the corner of the room and knelt down and touched the floor. I walked over to see what it was the he was actually doing and saw some form of weird magic circle craved into the ground. Edward was rubbing his hand over the etching.

“Find something?” I ask as I lean over him to look too.

"Not really, just remembering the old days I spent with Sombra when he was still a colt." Edward sighed. "He never really knew his father due to certain circumstances and his mother, Princess Amore, let me in the picture to act as a role model and teacher but... I ended up more of foster father for the lad, even feel for Amore a bit but I was too set in my marriage and love for Luna at the time and never thought of opening myself up to another woman. I... I didn't think I needed too because to me Luna was enough at the time. I think Sombra resented me a bit for not being in the picture after he grew up. I had other dealing to take care of and was around less and less.”

I cross my arms and sigh. “Probably didn’t help that every year the crystal heart would hurt Sombra and the last ruler did nothing about it.” I say thinking of the comic and a few fanfics I’ve read.

Edward slammed his fist into the wall sending several crack up, "Don't you dare saying anything against Amore!" Edward looked over his shoulder at me and glared in rage as his eye shifted to a red color. "She did everything she could for her and would have gladly sold her soul for him!"

I look away but say. ”If it were me I would have moved him to Equestria where the crystal heart wouldn’t hurt him... and I was talking about the comics version anyway. I’m sure your version did what she could.” I say then turn around and walk over to the door and stand by it.

"You need to be a little more careful with your words around me right now Rodger," Edward stood up as he wiped his eyes on his sleeve. I notice the the cracks in the wall were starting to repair themselves.

“Is this place alive too?” I ask as I watch the walls repair themselves.

"No it's just a repair and growth spell combo," Edward placed a hand on the wall and rubbed it. "Amore cast it long ago, I can't believe it still works." He looked at we . "It's funny actually. Me and Sombra found out that if you make a big enough hole in the crystal to put something in it and leave to let the wall close up around it, the action is a cavity where you," his eyes shot open with a realization. "CAN HIDE STUFF!"

I smirk as I see he got a idea and step out of the room. “I assume you’re gonna start to smash stuff.”

“We need to get to the throne room," Edward replied immediately.

“Alright lets go then.” I say then we both sprint to the throne room.

As we entered the throne room Edward began to look around frantically. "Come one where are you?" He said a loud.

"What exactly are you looking for?" I tilted my head.

"Sombra was very full of himself even as a colt he loved to show off what he did," Edward explained. "When he took over the throne from Amore he turned her to obsidian but didn't shatter her. Tia and Lu said she was in the throne room when their assault on this place went do, and the smashed this place up pretty good knowing them. Do you have a key that x-rays things? I don't want to smash anything blindly."

I shake my head I sigh. “Sorry Edward I don’t have anything like that, hmm” I look around the room trying to think like Sombra that’s with my eyes light up and I turn to the throne. “What about inside the throne? Is it different then the original ruler’s?”

"No, it all looks like it did when Amore was in charge," Edward crossed his arms. "Damn it, I know she's still here but where? I can go nuts and tear this place apart without damaging the tower and the protective field."

Twilight on the others then came in babbling amongst themselves.

I listen to what the girls are talking about while thinking of where Sombra could hide a statue then I turn to Edward. “Well that’s just it if I remember correctly this,” I wave my arms around the clean sparking throne room. “Isn’t this throne room right?”

“Shouldn’t you all be out helping in the fair," Edward looked at the ponies causing them to shut up.

"We were but then we kinda got... ah... sidetracked," Rainbow answered.

"We found out from one of the ponies that the Crystal Heart wasn't just another showpiece but an artifact used to help strengthen the barrier," Twilight looked at Edward. "We came in here to look for where King Sombra may have hidden it. I remembered your advice 'look for the truth when the truth.' Alchemists hide their research in plain sight."

"So we came here but then we heard you say it's the same as when Sombra took over," Spike added.

"Wait, what is that you said again?" Polearm pointed at me.

I look to Edward quickly but figure that they have already Easter together themselves and just need the final piece so I say. “I said that this isn’t Sandra’s throne room I mean look at how shiny and sparkly it is do you really think someone who is evil would want their throne room to be all sparkly and shiny and pretty.” I say in a way that makes it sound like I am not sure if I’m right even though I know I am.

"Sombra did fall to corruption but Dark Magic is widely used and encouraged here,” Shining Armor cut in as he entered the room. "The room was a wreck when found it, crystal everywhere."

"What is that you're looking for?" Cadance asked.

"Anything that might lead us to the Crystal Heart," Spike said.

"What Rodger said is right, this place is to nice for an evil king," A beam of dark magic shot from Twilight horn at the throne and her eyes started to change. "Nah... this feeling is... disgusting!" She cried as Polearm braced her. Soon the room changed to be much darker and evil lair looking with a massive trap door in the middle of the room. Twilight shut off her magic and grabbed her head. "Gross, but it worked."

I saw Edward knelt down n the floor again. Curious I walked over and saw the state of a larger unicorn woman reaching out with a look of horror plastered on her face.

I smirk and pat his back. “Yet another victory for you. Now they just need to deal with Sombra then fix her and everything will be sunshine and rainbows...well.. tell the next ancient evil arises.” I step forward and rolled my neck.

I look down the hole and say. “So Edward what’s the plan? Want me to go with Twilight?”

Edward raised both his hands above his head and slammed them down on the floor at the base of the statue. He continued to beat on the floor until the cracks extended outward from it. One final blow was dealt with his right hand shattering the floor into pieces he quickly rushed over and brushed the shards of crystal away from Amore. He pulled her out and placed her next to the hole and the others stood there in shock looking at the former Princess of Crystal.

I tilt my head as a thought hit me. “Hey Edward...what is she gonna be doing once she is freed? I mean...the kingdom in just about every timeline belongs to Princess Mi Amore Cadenza so...” i trail off at the looks I’m getting from everyone.

Cadence came over and looked at her ancestor. "She looks kind of like me. Who she Uncle?"

"She's a distant relative of yours Cadance," I saw a tear roll down Ed's cheek as he placed a hand on Amore's cheek. "She'll do what she wants. I want her to come back to Canterlot but I won't stop if she chooses to stay here. She was grooming Sombra to take over for her before the... corruption set in." He walked over next to me, "Keep the timeline crap down. Only Tia and Lu know about future events."

I give Edward a nod and walk over to a window and look out giving him and the others time to talk I try to watch the edge of the city seeing a few red dots moving around I assume they are his knights at work.

Shining Armor came up next to me, "They're not as strong as the elite guard back home or Twilight and her friends but they are very well trained." I noticed him look at me slightly "I've been wonder something? When you lent me that Key it gave me all the knowledge of morphing. It's so taxing to stay morphed even for a little while. Why is that you can stay morphed all the time and Why do you?"

“Well Shining, it was most likely more taxing on you because you aren’t fully bonded with the morphin grid, but to answer your other question, I don’t think I can power down while I’m in Edward’s world.” I look at him and rub the side of my helmet.

“I can’t even remove my helmet while I’m here, something similar happened to another ranger when he traveled to another universe so I suspect that the Morphin grid protect strangers but keeping them morphed when they travel to the universe that is in their own.” I then look down at myself and rub my stomach.

“Honestly I’m hoping that we can deal with Sombra soon and that he will let me try to summon my ship. I have a theory that I might be able to power down while I’m on board my ship.” After I finish my sentence my stomach growls loud enough even the girls can ear it.

“If ya were hungry ya should of said something sooner," Applejack cut in. "The fair has plenty of treats."

"AJ, we don't have time," Rainbow abruptly said. "There is an army out there and these ponies are gonna need to stay happy if we have any chance of kicking Sombra's butt."

"Rainbow is right," Edward turned to us.

"I am? ... I mean of course I am, cause I'm just that awesome," She snorted as puffs of steam came from her nose.

"You five get back to that fair," Edward order five of the mane Six. "My knights will help when needed. Twiligth you get that flank down that hole and find the heart. Cadance, you maintain that barrier," He turned to me Shining, Pole, and Spike. "You three are with me." He pointed at use and then himself.

I walk up to Edward and lean in and whisper into his ear. “Won’t she need Spike to break free of the trap?” Then I look over at this Spike getting a look at him.

I then look over to Applejack and say. “Also Applejack I can’t remove my helmet while I’m in Edward’s world.”

"Twilight," Edward said, causing the mare to stare. "Come here."

"What's wrong Ed?" She asked as she walked over.

Edward placed his hands on Twilight's shoulder. "You are one of a bright and most powerful unicorns of your age and the best alchemist second to King Sombra and Starswirl. You've studied and trained both mentally and physically every day since you became my apprentice. Though you still have a long way to go before becoming a true Alchmage, it is time you started on that road." Twilight's eyes lite up and were as big as dinner plates while her mouth was agape. "I know you're ready, so make me proud."

She shook her head vigorously while the others stood in awe.

'This stuff must be a big deal if everyone here knows about it.'

"You four," Edward stepped in front of me, Spike, Polearm, and Shining Armor. "We're heading out." Edward turned to the door and walked off.

I give Twilight a thumbs up before running after Edward and the others, once I catch up I ask. “Ok so I’m gonna take a wild guess that the five of us are gonna play distraction with smoke eyes?”

“Something like that kid," Polearm chuckled

"Sombra knows I'm here," Edward cut in. "He's after me first and foremost. He's added alchemagic to his skill list somehow, probably some research I left behind without realizing it, to that he stole while I wasn't paying attention. Long story short, yes we keep his focus off the Empire and on me. The secondary objective is that crystal army and seeing as how it's probably made of magic nullifying crystal there's only one weapon we have that can fight it and that's you four as it is you four that the most powerful have alchemy."

I nod a bit but then tilt my head. “But I don’t have alchemy Edward.” I tell him as we get to the bottom of the stairs to the ground floor and I sigh and look back. “Geez what’s with this place and stairs?”

“You're a dumbass if you said that after a little walk like that," Pole snarked. "Think of what Twilight is gonna have to walk down back in the throne room."

We walked through the streets of the Empire and I noticed a lot more of the ponies were colorful, cheerful, and active. Many of them were bowing to Edward as we walked by.

'Is he some kind of hero or something?'

"I know that look," Shining snickered. "Ed was once the Minos King and ender of the Minos Wars nearly three thousand years ago. Though he doesn't like the part of how he got to be the king he is hailed as both a hero and a monster for both events. Though purely a hero to the ponies but also a great king and bedtime story you tell to misbehaved calves at night."

I turn to shining and say. “Damn that is cool but messed up, I was told he was a king but I didn’t know he was this popular.” I then look to the other guy and say. “Oh I know exactly what she has to go through I was just making a small joke to lighten the mood.”

Lastly I turn to Edward and speak up. “Edward is there a way to can block what’s happening outside the shield from sight so I can summon my ship? If I can use its cannons on the,” I look around then change what I was gonna say. “Snow out there it will make our job easier.”

"You and that ship," Edward sigh. "For that last time, no!"

"A big ass red train was already too much and now I have my entire order of knights for the whole Empire assembling at the main gate of the Empire," Edward raised his hands. "I'm already causing a panic if you can't tell. I don't need a giant red pirate ship robot to there as well. Our forces will just have to do."

“Fine fine geez I’m just trying to think of ways I can help end this quickly in case you didn’t know I haven’t eaten all day and have been fighting most of that time with two naps between them.” I tell him and cross my arms walking forward faster and summon Edwards key he made and look at it wondering if it would even work.

"Majesty," the captain said with vigor. "It is pleasure to serve you as the original Crimson Knights did so long ago grandfather." I could tell the word, 'grandfather', kind of bothered the alchemist from the way he sighed.

"Have the troops from ranks, I will address them soon," Edward waved off the captain who saluted and went back to what he was doing. Edward then turned to us and he looked at me. "You know you don't have to be here Rodger. This is my fight and you were sent to this world by accident. I can send you home now," he noticed the key in my hand. "If you’re worried about using the key then don't use it."

I look to the key then back to Edward. “ I’m a bit cautious of using it but it looks like it should work and you seem very powerful so I trust it will work fine though I can test it right now if you want.” I tell him and hold out my other hand summoning my morpher.

"Test it if you want to my young friend but be up front in a few moments," Edward shrugged. "I've got to address the knights and I want you up there with the others." Edward patted my shoulder and walked off leaving me with my thoughts.

I watch Edward walk off then look down to the key and nod flipping it to key mode and hold both it and my morpher up and feel a small voice in my head tell me what I need to say. “ Equivalent exchange!” I slide the key into my morpher in front of me and turn it and then transmutation circle appears at my feet and slowly starts to rise over me and my suit is changed through alchemy into a black and red metallic armor with golden crystal diagonal across the chest and the black parts around the joints and the helmet looks like a monster’s face with sharp teeth for the mouth guard, the oroborus symbol appears behind me while I raise my right hand in a fist with red light attracted to it from the symbol. ‘Ok good it worked, now I’ll see what it can do when I fight those foot soldiers.’

Edward was in front of his knights with Shining, Spike and Polearm standing in line just behind him, so I decided to get in line next to Shining. The guys were all wearing different style armor similar to the Crimson Knights but in different color schemes. At his side was a scimitar of all things.

Shining was wearing a gold set similar to the one from the series but it seemed a bit bulkier, then again he was in pretty good shape from what I saw from our battle with that creature. He was definitely stronger than an earth pony with their natural magic.

Polearm sported the exact same armor of the knights but as a red and black variation while on his back was a naginata. He also had a good build and no doubt he was strong as he was an earth pony. Spike was wearing a purple and green set of armor but his was less restricting. He didn't have a weapon except for a set of claw like gloves and a few daggers at his belt. I then notice a few different spools on his back belt.

Edward started to speak so I turned my attention back to the front.

"My children, the day has come for you to see the battlefield as your forefathers had once prepared to do. I do not ask you to fight for me and you may go home now if you wish but I ask that you stay here for the families of the Empire and for this family you have next to you at this moment," Edward said proudly. "The world has changed in the time you were under Sombra's curse and I WISH i could've broken it but I couldn't be there for I too was cursed to be in stone. I was not there for you, my family when you needed, but I am here now and will be for many more of your grandmother’s beloved moon to cross the sky. I am proud of you all and proud too call you my knights and my children. Today we face the army of the King who usurped the throne from the Beloved Princess Amore. This battle will battle will be long and hard, some may fall but it must be fought for the sake of your home and for kin. Let us stand as not only as brothers in arms but as a family for the Empire," He yelled throwing a fist in the air and the knights started to beat there weapons on the ground or against there shields or bows in rhythm and slowly died down.

"Behind me are top class fighters and family. My nephew and your new crown prince, Prince Shining Armor," Edward stepped to the side and Shining stepped forward and stuck out his chest. "Next we have one of our own from Canterlot, Grand Knight Polearm Aries," Pole stepped up and slammed his right arm on his chest and the knights did the same. "On the end we have the adopted son of Princess Celestia, crown prince of Equestria, and one of my apprentices, Prince Spike Solaris Everfree," Spike stepped forward and slammed his fist together and took a deep bow and the knights mimicked.

"And last but not least we have my personal friend Captain Rodger the Red Devil," Edward motioned to me.

'Captain Rodger; the Red Devil!'

I watch Edward as he gives his speech and see those ponies ready to do anything and rush to their death, then I stand tall when Edward named me so I decide if I’m going down I’m taking you down with me.

"Every creature form ranks, and prepare to move out!" Edward demanded and we hear the guard thump and move like a well oiled machine. Edward came over to us. "Sorry about the name Rodger. I had to come up with something as I can't exactly say 'HEY; HE'S A DISPLACED'."

I nod and shrug. “Hey I understand some things are hard to explain to them.” I then crack my knuckles and grin and my faceplate changes to be grinning. “Let’s go kick some ass! I feel amazing right now."

We walked with Edward to the front of the knights just inside the barrier. He pointed to the Army in the distance and I noticed it was much closer than when we'd first'd arrived here in the Empire. I also saw hat there were nearly five time as many of them as the Knights.

"We can't let them get with striking distance," Edward said. "If enough of those crystal creatures get here they'll easily overwhelm the Empire as they're made of magic nullifying crystal. The can pass through the barrier with ease and can cancel it out if enough go through at one time.":

I punch my palm and chuckle my voice sounding deeper and like there are multiple people talking and say, “with all of us his army is gonna be nothing but broken glass soon.” I feel the need to rush in but only sway side to side eager to start the fight.

"We need more soldiers," Shining cut in. "These guys are will trained but they're nowhere near our level of strength. Even if we had Cadance's elite Love guards here we'd still fair just a bit better than we would with just them."

"Don't worrying Shining," Spike said cracking his neck.

"Yea, Ed's got that covered," Polearm smirked.

"Wood Style: Wood Clones," Edward said as he made hand signs. Suddenly wooden timbers erupted from him and formed into twenty identical copies of the himself. "MULTI-SHADOW CLONE JUTSU!" They all yelled and in puffs of white smoke more Edwards appeared, an entire army of them.

My eyes widen making the eyes of the helmet widen then I grin and chuckle. “That is damn cool Edward I want to learn that trick now then can we start I think this form has increased my aggression I’m barely holding myself back.” I say as I look out at the army and my hands start clenching and unclenching.

“In one more minute," Edward looked at me.

I raised an eyebrow under my helmet, "Come on they're right there!" I pointed.

"Wait." Edward said calmly. I saw his shadow grow extremely wide and soon blacken Edwards emerged from it. I then heard a slight humming behind me. Turning to look I saw several silver rippling portals and then weapons shot out of them into the shadow. The black Edward took hold of the weapons and readied to fight. "I call this move, Seven Nations Army: Take All." He remarked as the all the Edwards readied themselves. "My clones will be the first wave, then you guys go in with the knights. I'll take care of the big stuff, he pointed to the giants and other large creatures."

“Fine just hurry I feel a deep need to fight right now I think it’s something with this form.” I say my voice deeper and the red parts glow brighter and my hands start turning into claws.

"Don't let those urges drive your action Rodger or you could lose yourself and go berserk," Edward motioned his hand sending his clones ahead. "The form you in resembles my true form and I'm easily influenced be negativity and baser emotion while in it which means you're prone to it."

I nod my head but start to growl a bit watching the army. “I can feel it Edward and I think we are linked more then you think.” I look at my hands and Then clap them together and blue electricity sparks around me and I touch the ground and make a small tower of ice only a foot tall then look to Ed. “I didn’t know that would work.”

“You'd be surprised what works when you put your mind in it," Ed said punching the air causing it to shatter like glass. He reached into the now open space and pulled out a red serrated dual-edged sword with a flaming bird shaped cross guard and the pommel was a large four directional facing skull with a ruby on top of it.

I tilt my head and look the sword over then turn back to army and see the clones already fighting. “If you can do anything I have a request you can consider it payment for helping in this fight,” my voice growls out and then I look at Edward. “Make my normal sword able to cut holes in reality to places I or anyone touching it know of and have been to.”

I then roll my neck and explain why I want it. “Earth still exists where I’m from and it’s currently taking over by the evil alliance, I want to go there and help any living rangers left there.” I watch Edward for any kind of reaction.

“A reality slash," Edward tiled his head. "A simple enough task," he turned the sword horizontally and placed both hand on the grip. The weapon pulsed and the blade began to look like a galaxy. Edward tightened his grip on his weapon then jumped up and swung the sword, "Meido Surasshu!" he called out send a slash of galactic energy outward into the oncoming army. The slash literally swallowed whatever it hit leaving nothing behind. Luckily he jumped up to miss his clones. "Kind of like that?" Edward landed next to me with his blade on his shoulder.

“Kind of, what I’m thinking is,” I clap my hands and make a rough ice copy of my gokaiger sword and hold it. “Make it so when I think of a location and swing my sword like this,” I swing it in front of me in a downward ark. “A portal opens when I cut but doesn’t move.”

“Like the the Golden Tiger Claws from Xiaolin Showdown," Edward remarked. "Like I said easy enough to do," He held up his hand and a Gokaiger sword appears above his palm. "Courtesy Arc of Embodiment."

I am shocked and growl in annoyance but it comes out much deeper. “How did you steal my sword?” I shake my head and hold it. “Sorry I know you didn’t steal it but...I guess I’m also getting a bit of personality with this form I shouldn’t use it too much.”

“Think nothing of it kid," Edward hands me the weapon. "And you're right. Don't use it to much. Now," He stepped forward, "Fight time," he vanished in a wisp of snow and then I heard a loud boom in front of me. I saw saw the giants in the distance started to fall to pieces after large craters appeared on their bodies.

I grin and lift my sword. “Charge!” Then I run out into the tundra and use the sword to cut right through the first golem then I kick the next one into a group but then more of them jump onto me clawing at me making sparks fly off my suit.

I roar out and the red parts of my suit glow brighter as I throw my arms out knocking them off me and I start fighting them hand to hand, I punch one hard enough it cracks then I kick another knocking it into two more those three break and I glare at the closest and want to grab it and a shadow whip forms in my hand and I swing it and cut the golem in half.

Shining runs over to me and puts a hand on my shoulder I almost punch him but stop myself in time. "You need to get it under control. I know Ed's dark impulses are influencing you but we're in the middle of a battle with allies around. Focus or change forms if you can't. Get it under control!"

I nod and rub my helmet. “Yeah sorry you’re right. As powerful as this form is it’s too uncomfortable.” I change back to my base form and reach for my buckle. “Thanks Shining, now let’s try this one out.” I pull out the blue samurai ranger key and get ready to morph.

Suddenly a crystal paladin charges in. It brings its halberd done knocking me and Shining back it locks on to me and rushes in but before it can reach me it falls into layered pieces in the snow. I looked on in shock and see a very fine set of shimmering threads in the air and trace the to a certain young drake.

"Ya need to pay closer attention on the battle field with so many enemies about, Red Devil," Spike commented as he retracts his string. "Diamond thread slice is the anything when pulled tight."

I roll my eyes and nod to spike. “Thanks for the save kid remind me to tell Ed to buy you a comic.” I then use the key to morph. “Go go samurai!” My morpher calls out ’Shinkenger’ before a Japanese kanji is drawn in front of me then it spins and flys up and falls onto me then thousands of the same symbol spin around my feet and traveled up my body changing me to the blue Samurai Ranger I pull out the sword and hold out a hand and a black box appears in my hand. “Just buy me a few minutes and I’ll be able to slide through them easily.”

"I’ll do one better," Spike smirked as to paladins came on him. He place either hand on the enemies and in a flash of purple they fill to dust. "I specialize in Mineral, Jewel, and gemstone transmutation." He remarked holding up his gloves to reveal special alchemy circles. "Taking these things apart is nothing. " Strings shot from his finger tips and then his pulled them tight slicing multiple opponents to pieces.

“Ok that is impressive anyway you could transmute the entire army all at once?” I ask him As I put the black box onto my sword and call out. “Super samurai mode!” And press a button a beam of light shoots into the air then forms a white sleeveless trench coat that then appears onto me posting my power even more.

“Alright lets do this!” I run forward and swing my sword and I slice through a group of them and I make my way through them cutting each one that gets too close down but when some stronger ones surround me I summon a disk and slide it onto my sword. “One chance leave or I will destroy you all.” I put my hand on the disk ready to spin it.

Shining punches the paladins transmuting them into pieces in the process. "They're golems, they won't stop unless the leader is stopped." He explains smashing more of the enemy forces.

I smirk in my helmet and spin the disk calling out. “Shogun Mode! Power of the Ancestors!” Blue energy swirls around me extremely fast and went to clears I am now wearing more powerful armor and look like a shogun. “Time to make a opening.”

I walk forward and take my sword and slash cutting through a large number of the golems making a opening for spike, shining and polearm. “Let’s move! I can’t keep this form going for long!”

A sudden whirlwind blew through tearing down the paladins as it. I saw it throw a spear nailing a wyvern bringing it down with a single blow. The snow cleared to reveal Polearm. "Man it feels good to fight at full strength for once." He smirked as he put his hand on the ground transmuting several pole weapons for downed paladins. "Come on guys," he remarked and threw more spears taking down several enemies.

'What kind of hell did this guy go through to get that strong!'

I take a step but fall to a knee and am forced to power down to my base form. “D-damn it that power is too much for me.” I look up at the golems running at me and fire my gun at them cracking them.

"Get up!" the guys said in unison.

"Ed trusted you with a sliver of his true power for a reason," Shining punished some of the golems to pieces and the transmuted them into projectiles at more golems.

"Shows what a Displaced can really do captain," Polearm sliced paladins apart with his naginata.

"Ed has faith you and so do we," Spike remarked as he wove hos threads. "He put his knights, his grandchildren, under you be because he trusts you to lead them. So on your feet."

I chuckle softly and stand back up and pant a bit then grip my sword and gun tighter. “Yeah I know all that and one thing about a power ranger,” I run towards a group of golems and blast the first three then front flip over them and swing my sword under their feet opening a portal and the fall through and reappear miles into the sky and crash onto another group near spike. “We never give up!”

Cliff side

"Class," Sombra snarled.

"Yes, master," Came a silent voice from behind Sombra as a pair of slit red eyes appeared.

"Target those four that led the charge, that one that changes forms specifically," Sombra looked out as more of his giant golems fell to the ground. "He will be a problem, if left unchecked. But as it stands he is already fatigued and the easiest to handle."

"As you command master," the eyes snickered with silent joy then vanished.

Back to Jolly Rodger

I look around me as more golems surround me i grit my teeth and swing my sword at the first one but get hit from behind knocking me into three more I grunt in pain as they start to beat me but I push my gun in one of their chests and fire breaking that one then swing my sword around cutting into their chests unfortunately it wasn’t enough to destroy them I look down and swing my sword making a portal and fall through and end up in the air above them and pull out another key.

“Time to use a classic. It’s morphin time, Tyrannosaurus!” I put the key in and turn it making my morpher call out ’Zyuranger’ before changing my suit into the red mighty morphin power ranger in a surge of red electricity, then I summon the power sword and front flip and land cutting two golems in half.

"kekeke..." came a wicked came a sinister cackle. "You can easily take down magic nullifying golems, even in your weakened stated. Kekeke..." the voice mocked me. "My master wants you dead. How though he left that up to me!"

I look around me till I spot a snake-like Chimera. I turn to face him this one is much smarter and seems to resemble a naga with a pony like head with reptilian eyes but scales instead of fur and I can see two sharp fangs poking out of his mouth, he also has a muscular upper body and a long snake tail with no legs. “Oh yeah? Well once I’m done with you your boss is next.”

I change back to my pirate form and aim my gun at him while tightening my grip on my sword, then he struck moving extremely fast I fire but miss and he uses clawed hands to cut across my chest sending me flying and sparks fly from my chest once I land in the snow and groan. ‘Great he is super fast guess I’ll have to change again.’ I think to myself as I reach for my belt.

"You’re the one who captured Brutus," cackled the snake cackled as he readied to start. "He wasn't all that smart but he had his uses. Tell me what did you do to him. My name is Class be the way."

I get up after I pull the key out of my belt buckle and hide the key in my fist. “I destroyed him completely turned him to ash.” I say in a hope to piss him off so he will make mistakes then I summon my morpher in my free hand.

"Oh no, we can't have that now can we," Class snickers as he shot forward and coiled around me immobilizing me. "I take it that this little weird thing is how you change. Well, can't let that happen," Class hissed as he took my morpher and three across the battlefield out of sight. "There, now I can kill you in with ease."

I struggle and growl getting my arms closer and hidden in his coils then summon my morpher back and slide the key in. “You think you can kill a ninja?” I smile and turn the key while coaling out. “Ninja Storm ranger form!”

My mother calls out ’Hurricaneger’ as blue energy covers me and forces his coils off and makes a small tornado around me as I change into the blue ninja storm ranger and before he could grab me again I sink into the snow. ‘Time to play dirty.’ I move around in the snow using my water ninja powers then fly up out of it behind him and cut his back with my sword.

"Got ya!" I smirked under my helmet as I saw Class hit the snow covered ground with a thud.

"KEKEKEKE!" The chimera laugh from his spot when as his tail was suddenly found itself wrapped around my ankle. He stared to fling me about. "You think that little tooth pick can break through my scales than you need more schooling what ever you are! I know," He let go only to wrapped his tail around my neck.

I dropped sword as I clutched at the tail gasping for air. I sneered at he cackling reptile. I was just too worn out from the Alchemy Ranger key. It took help from Shining using a key last time to beat one of these monsters. I didn't have the time to take it on alone right now and I was to far from the knights and the guys. Hell, I couldn't even call for help right now.

"What's wrong; no come back,"Class snickered. "Kekeke..." he picked up my sword and looked it over. "How about I keep it after I run you through with it. KEKEKE..." He reeled his arm back on pointed the tip of the weapon at my chest.

My eyes widen and I struggle more then get a idea and move my hand close to his face and summon my sonic fin a blue megaphone shaped like a Dolphins tail fin once it appears I bless him in the face point blank range for a sonic blast, the blast is also loud enough that I get Spik’s attention and he sees my situation.

“You bastard!" Class snarls as he shakes his head his tail still wrapped around my throat. "I'm going to enjoy swallowing you!" He squeezed harder.

"Not on your life lizard lip!" I heard Spike voice from behind Class. "Amethyst Dragon fist!" I fall to the ground as Class yelled out in pain. I looked up to see the chimera a light with purple flames. "You okay?" Spike asked as he pulled me to my feet.

"Now I am..." i wheezed out. "Thanks. How'd you do that?"

"That’s my Dragon Slayer magic, as much as I could muster after chomping a few gems down anyways," Spike huffed."All these golems around and I'm surprised I could use that much power. Don't ask if I can do it again cause I can't."

"I'll devour you both!" Class snarled at us finally having put the flames out.

I look down at the snow and get a idea and whisper to spike. “Can you still use your normal flame or even better use alchemy to turn a lot of this snow to water?” I ask before I blast my sonic fin at class again to keep him stunned.

"I can do the latter," Spike threw his hands out and purple electricity flashed turning the snow into steaming water. "I heated it so it won't freeze but it won't last long."

Edward watch for atop a smashed giant. "Come on you two, I need a lead to Sombra an you can give it to me." A silver ripple appeared next to him. "This will help and may give our ranger some more transformations." Edward walked over and pulled the massive sword from his vault reeled back and threw it to Spike and me.

I nod to spike and then quickly make a hand sigh and call out. “Power of water!” And make the water cover Class as much as I can but leave a bit leading to Spike hoping he gets the idea then I see the wild sword stab into the ground in front of me I look over to see Edward and nod then make a opening in the water around class’s chest.

Spike threw out some of his diamond strings and wrapped them around Class pulling them tight and with another flash of purple turned the water to ice. "I can't hold this long, This thing is really... strong!" Spike gritted his teeth as Class tried to free himself

“You won’t have to,” I summon my morpher and the alchemist ranger key and slide it in and morph into that form. “Equivalent exchange!” Once I’m changed and feel a surge of power and anger letting out a huge roar that gets everyone’s attention then I look at spike growling heavy. “If I lose control either knock me out or get Edward.” Then I walk forward and grab the sword pulling it out of the snow barely noticing five keys appearing around the sword and falling into the snow, then I growl at Class sending energy into the sword it starts glowing as I lift it over my shoulder. “Savage alchemic SLASH!” I roar and swing the sword horizontally sending a red energy slash towards class and it cuts right through his chest and keeps going slicing a squads worth of the golem army in half.

I let out another roar and look around for another target seeing only red. ̴̢̳̮̗̠͇̝͓̎̉̄̈͛͜͝͝“̴̮͕͕̱̤͉̺́̓̂̈́M̶̲̪̪͓̦̼̍̏̅͠ŭ̶͖̥͎̝ś̶̡͇̭͈̜̼̤̗̝̍̆̀̃͂̕͝t̴̡̻̳̠͉̥̔̋̀̕͝͠͝ ̶͚̦̭̗̗̼̬̈c̶̻͙͚̹̬̅̑̔͆̂r̸̠͍̾̓͋̔ų̸͓̃̃ś̷̢̞̹̰͈̠̳̰͇͋͐͒̈̆͌͘̚͝h̷̗̟͍̯̺͐̈́̂̾̆̈́̏͠,̶̻̒ ̸͓̀̇͑̂̏̒̿͠m̴̮̬̭̼̥̑̇u̵̧͖̭̠̗̗̠̻̬͆̈́̃̀̔͑̎̋š̵͍̤̬̿̽͆̿̀̉͘͝t̷͎̪̣̿͂̎̉̓͌͋͜͝ ̴̺̼̮̣͈͇̿̏̐͝͝͝ș̶̛͐͒̓̌͋m̶̜̝̫̐̑̐́͊̏͗̂a̶̢͍͙̲̭̰̝̮͓͂̋͒͛̋̓s̷̢̝̽͂h̷͉̀͋̋́̐̕͘͠,̶̖̙̽̾̈̔̓̉̄͠ ̷̞̯͚̩͕̌̍͜͝m̵̺͚̹̿͛̋̓̇̂̊̐̂̑ừ̵̡͇̟̙͍̥͐̽̐͘͠ș̷̺̼̭͔͉̟͛̋͑̑͝ţ̵̻̣̠͚̾͒͑͛ͅ ̷̫̟͌͌͘K̸̢̝̰͔͚̼̝̝̮͈̆̇̄̚͝I̶̲̫̻̍̏̿̔̚L̷̨̻̟͙̼̲̲͙̞̄̽̋̇̀͗̓̚L̸̺͓͕̻͎̻̦̿̉̏̒!̴̧̱̹̏”̵̧̹͌̋́̃́͗̽

"Master! Help me!" Class called out weakly.

"That thing is still alive!" Spike looked on in shock.

"Enough," Edward said as he came down from the sky and knocked me over the head and to the ground. I shook my head head returning to normal, normal enough.

I grown and revert back to pirate form. “Thanks Edward, that key takes a lot out of me and I’m almost out of strength.” I say as I look up at the monster struggle in the ice still as live but bleeding heavily.

“Edward I’m sorry but I think I’m done for now.” I sigh and look over at the keys that landed in the snow, then start picking them up.

“It's fine, that key is way more powerful than even I predicted. You can't maintain the proper mindset due to fatigue. Being close to me probably ups it influences as well," Edward walked over and held a hand up to me and it ignited in a green flaming energy. I was soon engulfed in it and started to feel much better. "But you've done more than enough. Rest."

"Master..." Class cried out.

"You will show me where you master is before you die of your wounds beast," Edward said coldly as he walked over and placed a hand over the chimera head. Class screamed out in pain. Edward suddenly gritted his teeth, ”SOMBRA!!!!!!!!!" Edward roared and crimson energy poured from his body in a column of red rage.

Thanks to Edward I have the strength to stand again and watch Edward as energy surges from him, I turn to Spike. “Thanks for the help.”

"This isn't good!" Spike said as he looked on.

Cliff Side

"The fool got himself killed, haha... not that I actually excepted that thing to when against one of Edward’s kind but it still fared much better than I originally thought," Sombra smirked. "If Edward and the Drake hadn't interfered then he would be dead. I can safely say that if i continue my research I'll be able to make the perfect army.

Suddenly a massive column of red light pierced through the clouds shock the Dark King.

”SOMBRA!!!!!”

"Hehe... loks like Class did one more unintended job," Sombra laughed. "Soon I will have the perfect body that not even alicorns can touch in terms of power and immorality. ”RAHAHAHAHA!"

Battlefield

I look back to Edward. “Yeah even I can feel how pissed he is. I think we should get the knights, Shining and Polearm and get back closer to the empire so we are out of his way.”

"Dude this is very bad," Spike said as he used his strings to slice apart golems. "Whatever he saw in that thing’s mind, may have sent him over the edge. I hope Malice doesn't come out."

Suddenly we felt shaking. I looked to the red column and saw a massive twelve foot tall demon clad in red armor and and a massive golden eye across it chest with the oroborus at the enter instead of a pupil. On its back was a set of silver and metallic red tipped feathered wings. from the creases in its armor leaked shadows and red sclereaed eyes. It head was a mass of shadows except fro a singular gold amber eye on the right and three red on the left with a maw of serrated teeth.

The beast let out a roar that shook everything. l looked at Spike out of the corner of my and the kid was shaking with pure terror but had tears of suddenness in his eyes.

I stare in awe at the fearsome looking monster and turn to Spike asking. “What the hell is that thing?”

"That's... Ed," Spike said with worried saddened tone as he backs away."

"Spike," the monster called out as he gaze was on us. "Get back to the Empire with the others. Twilight may need you. I'll be with Sombra, " he said with a deep hatred.

"Come on Rodger, we need to now!" Spike paniced.

“Right,” I say still shocked that this monster is Edward. “Kill him Edward but don’t lose yourself or you’ll make them cry.” I point at the empire then I turn and start running. “Spike do you have a way to signal a retreat?”

"Just one," he remarked as he ran. He pulled out one of the spools of diamond thread and to my amazement, ate it. Taking a deep breath I was shocked by what happen next, "ALL FORCE RETURN TO THE EMPIRE! THE CRIMSON BUTCHER HAS RETURNED! I REPEAT, RETREAT!" Spike yelled out with a booming voice as purple flames carried out his orders. "That's all I got!" Spike said as we ran and met up with Polearm and Shining Armor.

I nod and run faster glad we could tell them to run but I still shoot my gun at the golems as we run till we get between the golem army and the empires shield I look around seeing a large number of knights and polearm and shining.

“Hey good to see you two made it back.” I say out of breath as I bend over with my hands on my knees. “Edward turned into thing huge thing we need a plan.”

"The plan is get the knights back to the Empire," Shining cut in. "They're just about spent. Ed is another story all together. "Did he really trans from into that thing again Spike?"

"It's gotten worse since you last saw it Shining, evolve more" Polearm added. "Hey red," He looked at me.

"What?" I huffed.

"You got some kind of way we can get the knights back quickly?" Polearm asked. "That can be here yesterday and loaded instantly?" He smashed a golem with his bare fist.

'Again, this Guy's strength level is insane, and the magic is mostly caught off here. WHAT DID HE DO TO GET THIS STRONG?!'

I take a deep breath and stand up. “There is my flying ship but if I summon it you’re gonna keep Edward off my ass; deal?” I tell him as I fire at the golems feet making them trip over each other.

"I don't think he'll mind at the moment," Pole said sending more golem flying into pieces like buck shot into their counterparts. "If you save the Knights he'll be very grateful. Beside, he never said what you were a captain of so leave it to their imaginations. We'll cover you while they load up."

Spike and Shining nodded in agreement.

I sigh and hold my hand up. “Gokai Galleon!” After calling for it a huge hole in reality opens over us and my ship comes flying through at full size, it is a large red galleon ship with a sword blade on the tip of the bow, it also has four rocket engines on the stern and has the gokaiger logo on a flag flying in the crows nest I quickly jump miles up and land on my ship and rush inside running past everything to the control room and lower it next to everyone and open the loading bay door and speak over a intercom. “ Get your wings on board and hold on.”

I watch as they start coming but I also see the army getting closer so I aim three side Canons at them and fire taking out the front line and slowing them down.

"Come on guys lets use our combined alchemy to make walls that'll keep them back.," Spike said clenching hi sfist.

"Yea," the other two agreed.

The three alchemist stood in a triangle around my ship and in the next second did the individual things. They did weird gestures and then slammed their hand on the ground and in a giant combination of blue, white, and purple electricity. giant Ice walls came from the ground. They were at least a mile high and thick in every direction. Too thick to punch though and too tall to simple climb up and over.

I nod to myself and speak over the intercom. “Good work now get inside with the others. Once your onboard I’m taking us up and into the city.” I look over the controls and move as if I know how to fly it and get the ship ready to fly.

In the Distance I could make out the monstrous form of Edward tearing through the golem army with ease. I then saw giants coming in even in this monster state there was no way Edward could take them all on, or so I THOUGHT. There was an eruption of red and I saw a four armed energy skeleton form around Edward then is grew tissue and become a giant slightly bigger the the ones that were coming, its left leg was sliver along with its right arms up to the shoulder.

I glupped. "Just what in hell is this battle becoming?"

I checked to see and am glad when I see everyone on board so I close the cargo door and start flying up out of the walls and it’s then that Shining, Spike, and Polearm come into the control room. “Great; you’re here. Spike; take navigator, “I point to a console In front of me on a lower part of the room. “Shining left side canon controls,” I point to the left at another console. “And finally Polearm; right side cannons, I point at yet another console on my right. “We are gonna fly near the army once take out as many as you can, and before you argue first I’m the captain of this ship; second we can’t risk those things learning how to get over your walls and third it will help Edward.”

Suddenly there was A LOT OF turbulence. I hear on the winds, a roar of pain, anger, and sorrow. It shook the very mountains and shattered many of the smaller golems of the army the army.

"Oh no," I heard Spike.

"GET US OUT OF HERE NOW!" Pole demaned.

I nod my head and quickly turn the ship to the empire and turn the engines up to flying speed and we rocket forward and in a few minutes we fly through the Barrier and I quickly stop the ship right next to the crystal castle I look to Spike. “Go find Twilight and help her,” I then look to polearm. “Check on the knights and keep them in my cargo bay for now,” then I look to Shinning and say. “Come with me I’m taking you to your wife then getting some Pegasi to help get the knights that can’t fly down to the ground.”

I set the ship to idle over the city and then get up and walk to the air lock and open the door and wait for shining.

Cliffside third P.O.V.

"Hahahaha!" Sombra laughed.

"Sombra, what've... you done?" Celestia demanded as she groggily awoke in her shadow bubble and looked around. "Luna?" She looked off to the right and saw her sister and the other alicorn seemed to register as she started to move. Celestia moved in the other direction to see the children.

"Sister?" Luna held her head. "Rraa... where are we?"

"The Far Frozen north," came Sombra as he turned to the royals. "A cliff overlooking a battle outside MY Empire." he snickered. "That though had had many unintended results, has still yielded what I desire of it."

There was a huge rumbled as shaking roar as a large red giant battled other giants. The alicon sisters looked and saw their husband in his monster form inside the red giant fight the others. He cried out in rage, sorrow, and pain as fought those that came upon him.

"What've you done to him?!" Luna beat on the bubble scowling at the umbra pony with a sorrow filled tone as tears fell from he eyes.

"Edward," looked at the man she loved.

"I did nothing to that thing," Sombra snickered. "It's was he saw."

"I demand to know what you did," Celestia slammed her fist. 'Damn this. If we only had our magic,' Celestia thought as she grit her teeth.

"I simply implanted a few false memories in one of my Chimera, Class," Sombra turned to the sisters. "See I implanted in Class's mind that I had turned you two and the alicorn children into obsidian." He chuckled

"Why haven't you?' Celestia scowled as tears slowly dripped off her cheeks.

"Mainly because I CAN'T," Sombra said dryly. "The curse requires a lot of magic just to do it one and I've used up most of what this body had already to take you two down. If i wait for about a day I can petrify one of you in a day or so."

"You said 'this body'," Luna said with venom. "Now I understand how you survived all these years."

"Umbra Black Magic: Life Essence Transference," Sombra snickered. "No matter how hard you try there is always some forbidden knowledge that seems to elude you both."

"Now I fully understand," Celestia hung her head. "You planned to try and take over Ed's body."

"Yes, I an immortal all powerful body that never dies, regenerates, and can directly manipulate magic," Sombra laughed. "But in order to do that I had to break his mind completely, so I could take the body."

"YOU HAVE NO IDEA WHAT YOU HAVE DO!" Celestia roared in anger as tears streamed down her face. "Ed was the only one to keep his darker self in check, now if his mind is gone then..."

"RARARARARARAAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Came a bone chilling laugh from the red giant. "I'M FREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"We're all doomed," Luna hung her head.

"Maybe not Luna," Celestia looked to the crystal Empire. "We still have Twilight and the others." She placed a hand on her stomach. "And when they find the heart, then we have to reach Ed."

Back to Rodgers P.O.V.

Shining finally gets into the airlock with me and I close the inner door and start the process to open the outside door when shining asks. “Why do you have two doors to leave your ship?”

“ It’s an airlock, Basically a small room in which you’re able use to leave your ship while in space without letting all the air out from your ship.” I answer him as the outer door opens I take him out onto the deck Then over to the side I grab his arm and say. “Hold on.”

I then jump down lifting him with me and fall a few feet over onto the balcony and set him down and pat his back. “Let’s go find your wife.”

"Cady should still be in the throne," Shining said. "If not there then the balcony."

"Let's go," I said as we rushed off.

We ran as fast as they could and soon reached the throne room, where Cadance was slumped in the throne holding her head. Even though her powers were being greatly amplified by the Sage Stone of Love she looked very similar to how she did when the others had first arrive.

"Cady," Shining rushed to his wife.

She looked at him and then to me knowing Shining wouldn't give her an honest or straight answer due to concern and fear. "What's going... on out there?"

I step forward and sigh before saying. “I don’t know the full story but I heard spike say the crimson butcher has returned.” I watch her horrified expression then I turn to Shining. “I’ll try to help where I can but remember to have your men here go get the knights out of my ship and to tell everyone it’s...” i tilt my head think then snap my fingers. “It’s for a air show later that should keep them calm.” After the i turn around as I head the door open and see a upset Polearm walk in.

"The knights are working their way off your ship now,"Polearm looked around. "Twilight isn't back yet. Damn it!" he slammed his fist in the walls sending cracks straight through it the other side based off the noise. "Why? How did this all go so... wrong."

I cross my arms and decide while Edward is busy fighting Sombra I should help Twilight. “Shining help the knights, keep your wife happy and the citizens calm,” I look to polearm. “And you come with me we are going after twilight and spike.” I start walking to the staircase going down into the Pitt.

"He's right," Polearm huffed. "Twi needs help." He followed me down and that's when I asked about what the hell went down out there and why.

As we walk down the stairs I ask polearm. “So mind filling me in on what the hell is happening out there? I have an idea of two that I can do to help but I need as much information as I can get.” I pay attention to the steps and see a broken step that polearm was about to step on but I stop him and point it out then we continue walking.

"Hmmm...." He looked down and stepped over the step. "I can't really fill you in on any specific about but lets just say Ed has had a bit of a personal demon problem stemming from his own emotional turmoil and the collective hatred of millions of souls in side his body. Though many don't hate him anymore that doesn't stop what's already been done." He sighed. "I was overjoyed when I met the legendary Crimson King, my ancestor, and the more I learned about the more admiration I felt but with that also came pity. Ed has been through over fifteen thousand years of of life and amassed many powers and much knowledge but at the end of the day though his body is mortal he's still a man with a mortal soul."

“Damn that man has the worst and best luck.” I shake my head and think things over as we walk for a while, then I speak up. “Edward is huge right now if it comes down to it, we can go the Steven universe route and use one of my megazords to hold him down and tell him how much you guys care about him, we don’t need to beat him physically we need to help him emotionally, once we find Spike; ask him to send a letter to the princesses I’m sure their voices will help snap him back to normal.”

After I finish explaining I look at Polearm and see what his response is, but while I’m watching him I hit my head on a torch and rub my head and grumble.

"His family is the only thing he will listen to in his current state unless Malice is in control then we just have yell at him to come back," Polearm sighed. "And hold down Ed is like stopping and unstoppable spear. He wasn't even using his Susanno's full form. There's no telling how powerful he is when his like this. I've heard some of the other Displaced say it would take nothing short of an extremely powerful and will seasoned Void Dweller take him on"

I nod and say. “Right well here’s the plan, help Twilight get the heart, then we contract the princesses and help Edward.” I say then look down and see we are close to the bottom and I see both Spike and Twilight staring at a open door. “Don’t look at the open door.”

I tell Polearm then jump down keeping my eyes down and reach for the door but I flick my eyes up as I’m closing the door and feel magic enter my mind and the next thing I know I’m back in Ponyville but it’s destroyed and I see the ponies in chains with putties and other monsters guarding them I grit my teeth and shake my head trying to snap out of it but I can I grant and reach into my pockets for my morpher and keys when I find them I pull them out but they fall apart and turn to dust in my hands.

Inside Edward's mind

Edward was in his inner realm on his knees. There was only a vast torrent of swirling red around the alchemist, not souls but negative emotions. Nothing but his own voice and the voice of Malice could be heard from the surrounding area. Images of seeing Sombra laughing while turning his family to stone whirled around the alchemist continuing to drive him into the depths of despair. Then images of his past during the war of Cybertron started to appear with the images that he received from the Chimera Class.

"YOU COULDN'T PROTECT THEM... " Came Malice's multi-toned evilness from everywhere.

"I failed...." Edward said to himself.

"JUST LIKE WHEN LUNA FELL..."

"Couldn't save them..."

"JUST LIKE WHEN YOU TURNED TO STONE..."

"I failed again..."

"YOU COUDN'T SAVE YOUR STONE EITHER!"

"They're gone... because I failed them..." Ed stood up.

"YES! YOU FAILED AGAIN TO PROTEC THEM! TO SAVE THEM! YOU COULDN'T SAVE CELESTIA... YOU COULDN'T SAVE LUNA... YOU COULDN'T SAVE NYX... YOU COULDN'T SAVE SOLAR ECLIPSE... YOU COULDN'T SAVE MORNING STAR... YOU COULDN'T SAVE STONE ELRIC... YOU COULDN'T SAVE PRINCESS AMORE... AND YOU COULDN'T SAVE SOMBRA... "

"Sombra..." Ed muttered as he felt a surge of rage shoot through him. "Sombra... SOMBRA... SOMRA!!!!!!!!!" Edward roared in fury. "KILL SOMBRA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

"HAHAHAHAHAHA! YES! KILLL HIM KILL THEM ALL!"

"DESTROY IT ALL!" Edward raged under the anger and the influence of Malice who created false images of Sombra for Ed to tear apart. He punched them completely obliterating his arms in the process. One after another they doubles appeared and the alchemist destroyed them blinded by his own fury,

"RAAAAAAAAAA!" He raged and fueled his demon with power and the beast gladly accepted.

On the outside Malice destroy the army for fun as the came at him. The Susanoo had started to change and was now fully clad in armor.

Back under the Empire
Polearm's POV

I stood there staring at Rodger wondering what was going on. He'd grabbed a hold of the door knob and was shutting it but just before he closed it he froze in place. It's like Twi and Spike there where both just standing arond here not moving. The only think is that this door was enchanted as some type of magical trap by Sombra.

Placing a palm on the door with out looking I used the skills that Ed taught me and and infused and covered my body with a protective layer of magic while I analysed the door. Sure enough it was enchanted with a spell to make any who looked into experience there worst nightmares.

"Gods, I've got to break the others free," looked to Twilight, Spike and then Rodger. "First we shut this," he finished close the door careful not to look then moved Rodger back. "Now I 'll see what can do to get them free."

"Lets see," I said as I layed the three on the ground. "I could just punch them in the gut to try and snap them out of it but I don't think that'll work out at all. Come on Pole think," I tapped the side of my head to brainstorm. "If I were a unicorn I might be able to cast a counter spell. I can't use any magic other than raw magic to strength my body or talent magic. Come on there has to be something. What would Ed do?"

A thought then came to his mind, "He would use read the flow of the flow of the curse. I have its frequency already so in theory I just have to follow it into there minds. Here it goes."

I lite my fingers with my inner magic and placed my hand around Spike's head. He was being tormented about being abandoned by, just about everypony around him. He looked up to Ed and he turned his back on him. Twilight said she didn't need him. I, the fake me, said we weren't friends and worst of all Rarity out right dumped him because he wasn't royalty anymore.

I started to feel him stir and then hi shot up taking in a breath of air, "No... don't leave me!" Spike cried out as he looked around with tears form in his eyes.

I grabbed his shoulders. "It's okay Spike, it was the effects of a curse. No ponies is going to leave you," I calmed him placing a hand on his head.

He looked over and saw Twilight and Roger on the ground. "They got it too?"

"Yea, and need to do Twi now, As soon as you're feeling in one piece send a letter to the princesses about Ed," I told him and he nodded.I turned to Twi. "I hope you're not to far gone yet," I prayed.

I placed my fingers on Twilight's head just as I'd done with Spike and started to trace the curse's magic through her mind and it was much stronger than the one Spike had been under. She must've came under the its influence well before came down and found her.

"Where are you Twi?" I asked as I traced the curse's magic through my marefriend's mind.

"You failed Twilight!" I heard Celestia yell. "Now Cadance and your brother are gone and it's all your fault!"

"You failed me as an apprentice and as part of this family Twilight!" I heard Ed's voiced seathing with anger.

"Why? You were supposed to save the Empire not help destroy it!" Luna said coldly.

"But I ... I... no this ... I " Twilight cried in sorrow.

"We banish you from these lands..." The three of the royals said in unison.

i then hear my voice. "You are banished Twilight Sparkle and deemed unworthy to raise a child. Nyx is now under my care solely. You are to be escorted away and will not so much as ever speak her name again!"

"What?!" I hard Twilight cry in horror. "No, she's our daughter Pole, my biological daughter! You can't do this!"

"I can and have under the order of the crowns of Equestria," I heard myself say slamming a boot down. "Take her away!" I heard marching and shackles.

"No, no, no Nyx!" Twilight cried out.

"MOMMY! NO! DADDY YOU CAN'T LET THEM TAKE HER AWAY!" Nyx cried out to the fake me. My heart was breaking I knew this wasn't real but it hurt just as much as if it were.

"Corporal," my voice came.

"Sir," I heard a guard.

"Take my daughter to Canterlot and have placed under surveillance under suspicion of conspiring with the known criminal Twilight Sparkle on the guard of over throwing the crown," I ordered and heard a salute.

"Daddy no please don't! MOMMY!" Nyx cried again.

"I HAVE ENOUGH!" I roared racing through the images till I found my girl and brought her back to reality.

Twilight's eyes shot open and gripped me in a tight hug. "Please Pole don't... don't make me leave... don't take our little girl away from me!" she begged.

'Damned Curse! Sombra you Evil Fuck!'

"It's alright Twi," I stroked her hair. "I'd never do anything like that. I'd rather be sent to Tartarus then be separated from you or Nyx. She needs us. I'd fight Ed if it meant keeping us together."

"Really?" She pulled back and looked at me with red tear soaked eyes.

I did what i had to, I kissed her. "Yes." I said pulling back. "Now don't miss with that door and calm your nerves. I have to dive into Rodger's mind and pull him out. You compose yourself. We need you."

"K," She wiped her eyes.

"Now," I turned to Rodger and repeated my process again to find Ponyville in flames over run with strange grey creatures and other monstrosities. "Where are you? RODGER!" I called out.

I then see him using a wooden plank to fight off some of those gray creatures he is bruised and bloody but continues to fight so oddly he isn’t wearing his costume then a beam of energy shoots past me and hits the ground behind him and explodes, he turns and looks the yells out in anger. “NOooooo!”

There where the past hit are three fillies, Apple Bloom, SweetieBelle and Scootaloo laying dead and burned, Rodger yells in anger and kicks one of the gray creatures but the rest grab him and hold him down and that’s when I see someone Walk up but this person is wearing Rodger’s costume but it seems darker and he chuckles.

“Well well well seems we got ourselves a rebel, I’ll tell you what I told Zedd,” he kneels down and outs the devise that Rodger uses as a weapon to Rodgers head. “This world is mine.” Then the suit disappears and i see the evil ruler here is Rodger but he looks sickly with black veins along his neck and face.

I use my talent magic create spear and throw them at the evil version of Rodger, impaling him and pinning him to the ground. "I don't what kind of sick delusion this is but I know one thing for sure," I walked over the the crying Rodger. "You're a hero; not a villain. Rodger remember what you are and what you've done and have to do. You're a hero Rodger how do you know; you save ponies, your world needs you. Are you going to let one sick fuck's curse ruin everything you stand for with lies?"

Rodger lifts his head and sees me then looks around his eyes widening them he nods and stands up the gray creatures holding him down disappearing and flashing red light is back in his costume. “You’re right. No way will I become him thanks Polearm now let’s go get that heart!”

Rodger’s P.O.V.

I open my eyes to see we are back in the crystal empire I groan and sit up rubbing my head. “Damn even knowing what I was seeing wasn’t real it sinks into you makes you believe it the longer you’re there.” I stand up and thank polearm then pull my gun out and aim at the doors crystal.

"You think that'll let us through?" Spike asked as Pole helped Twilight to her feet. "Sent a message to Mom and Aunt Luna but haven't heard back yet."

"Let's see what's on the other side of this hell hole of a trap," Twilight said pissed off, kicking the door in. She walked through and let out a frustrated grumble. "Evil bastard, more fucking stairs!"

I walk through the door and look up then we start walking up the stairs and then I lean over to whisper to Polearm. “Think i should give her a hint?”

"Try and she'll deck you into next week," Polearm deadpanned. "You're a Displaced, so you should know how Twilight can be when it comes to things, especially tests. She passed Ed's but can she pass Celestia's, the pony she looks up to the most. She'd never get over it and trust me, it's not a good idea to get on her bad side right now. She rarely cusses like that. That curse was hard on her and nearly broke her completely, she woke up balling and hugging me."

I nod and sigh. “Right I’m guessing this version of her had it a LOT harder then the version I know did.” I say as we continue to walk up the stairs then I get a idea and turn to spike. “Spike how can you send letters to anyone or just celestia?”

“Anyone as long as long as I know there name and face," Spike looked out as we felt rumbling and the filed gave a slight flicker. "Why?"

“Just wondering how it works and trying to pass the time while we while up this staircase.” I then point up at the floor above us trying to give him a hint. “Also mind be a good idea to message Shining to see if he got the knights off my ship safely.”

"I mean I CAN but he can't send anything back," Spike waved his hand. "Not that he doesn't now the spell its just that he's not very good at it."

"Urgh!" Twilight growled. "I'm through with this bullshit! Get your asses over here now!" We complied and Twilight cast a reverse gravity spell on from her horn and we were soon sliding up the stair case.

I smirk and position my feet as if I am on a skateboard. “Good thing I used to ride a skateboard when I was a kid!” I laugh as we are speeding up the stairs now and after about ten minutes we reach the top and Twilight fixes our gravitational force.

“Ok by the look of things we are at the very top of the tower.” I say as I’m looking out across the city and see my ship a bit below us.

"There’s the heart," Spike pointed to the Crystal heart floating in the middle of the room. He rushed over to get it.

I grab Spike by his tail to stop him and just in time but then Twilight steps into the circle to grab the crystal heart and the floor below her flashes black then black crystal walls shoot up out of the ground but thankfully Twilight was fast enough to get the heart out of the circle.

“Twilight are you alright?” I ask while pointing out the heart to spike.

"I'm fine and I'm sick of the crap!" Twilight yelled out.

"Calm down Twi and think," Polearm said as Spike grabbed the heart. "Is there some way out?"

"You're right," Twilight took a deep breath and tried to teleport out but was pulled back in. "What is this?"

“If I’d have to guess a trap made by Sombra to keep anyone lucky enough to find the heart trapped till he can get to them and punish them.” I say with my arms crossed and then I notice the crystal growing outward and I grab Polearm’s shoulder and pull him back.

“What’s the plan Twilight?” I ask her hoping she has one while I keep polearm and spike away from the black crystals.

"Let's me see," Twilight said as she grumbled. "Maybe..."

I back up more and look between the black crystals trapping Twilight and the edge of the floor that leads outside and a very high fall. “Polearm; if your girlfriend gets me killed I’m going to be the most annoying ghost you can imagine.” I whisper to him.

“Ed said i could start to use it," Twilight said to herself a little off put by her train of thought. She didn't sound very confident in whatever the hell she was talking about. "What if his test wasn't only to look for the truth with the truth be the truth within myself.

I blast the crystals at our feet and call out. “Don’t mean to rush you but we need to do something the crystal is still growing our here!”

Twilight placed her hands on of of the crystals surrounding her. "Come on Twilight Edward put his faith in you, its now or never" She called out and then I saw it. Like Ed had done earlier I saw shimmering strings appear and come of the crystal as it was deconstructed. As soon as Twilight was free of the trap the other Crystal stopped growing. "That... was... really... tough..." Twilight fell to her knees. Spike transmuted a clean path for us and Polearm rushed to Twilight while Spike gave her the Heart.

"We... need ... to... get... this... to the... base of... the... tower..." Twilight huffed.

Polearm picked her up bridle style, "We'll get you there Twi, I caring you the whole way. and Before you say it's your test I'm not taking it. I'm just letting you rest and lean on me," he winked.

Cliffside over the Battlefield

"I never imagined he'd be this powerful," Sombra laughed as he raised his hands up. "As soon as that body is mine I CAN CONQUER THE WORLD! RAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

"Sombra you have to stop this now!" The sister said in unison.

"It isn't Ed in control of his body any more," Luna cried.

"That’s Malice, a souls mass of negative emotion born out of hate for Edward from the souls in body," Celestia explained. "It's goal is nothing more than the utter ravage the world and consume all living souls."

"Then it well serve me well," Sombra laughed as red lightning shot to the red armored giant. "Come my new body! Be mine!" Black smoke came from Sombra as his old body slumped over on the ground, dead.

The sisters soon found themselves freed from their shadowy prisons. They rushed to the children who'd also been freed from Sombra's hold during his lapse of control.

"How are they sister?" Celestia looked at Luna as she held Nyx in her arms.

"Shaken and scared but otherwise they appear fine, though I don't think they'll wake up anytime soon," Luna let out a sigh of relief as she held her children in her arms. "We must get out of the cold, they won't last long in this stated."

"Agreed, but we can't teleport with out our magic and the winds are far to strong to fly," Celestia nodded. "Then there's that," she turned her head.

There was now a massive crystal behemoth fight with the full Susano.

"It doesn't seem like Malice can access all of Eds powers, though he is getting stronger," Luna looked up.

"We must get them out of the snow," Celestia looked to the now shivering children in their arms. "They won't last much longer in this winds."

"Perhaps I can help," came the voice of someone new.

"Who are you? Another one of Sombra's experiments," Luna clutched her children tightly to her body shielding them with her wings as Celestia did the same with Nyx

The owner of the voice appeared cloaked in a tatter brown hooded cloaked. The sisters could feel a great magical power coming from him, one that natural and for to great to be anything that had been artificially made with Sombra's second rate alchemagic. The could make out a white horn under his hood and and clock there wear signs of a glittering silver mane and tail sticking out. As he moved they heard the clopping of hooves on snow. The duo looked down to see he had hooves instead of feet. They also heard the clanking of what sounded like armor under his cloak as he moved. He also had a bit of a muzzle stick out from his hood and a coat of white fur matching his horn.

The stranger looked at the battle. "I must get you all to the Empire..." the stranger said in a saddened tone as he lit his horn in a silver magic and the five ponies vanish.

At the top of the crystal spire Rodgers P.O.V.

I smirk impressed with Twilight then walk over to the edge of the tower and look down saying. “Polearm how good are you at jumping? Because I could give you guys keys to become rangers then we can just jump down the my ship below.” I point at it.

"Yea...no," Polearm deadpanned. "I may be strong but that doesn't mean I stupid either. I'm not jumping off the Spire, especially with Twi in my arms. "

"I could transmute a slide down to the balcony," Spike suggested.

I shrug and start leaning forward. “Hey i was just offering you the fast way down see ya down there!” With that I fall forward and flip landing on my ship then jump down to the ground not hurt at all striking I wave up at the top of the tower where I can barely see them.

"Ed's right; you're an ass," Polearm said from behind me suddenly.

"How did we just get here?" Spike said dazed.

I noticed that there was a cloaked pony behind the others.

Not knowing if they work for Sombra I put a hand on my swords handle but do not fully grab it. “Who are you?” I ask them as I step between polearm and the unknown pony.

"Worry not red ranger, I am here to help," He spoke in a cool voice but sharp tongue.

I could tell he wasn't from this world once I got closer as I could see he was clear more pony than human. I felt a he had great magical power, which explain how he was able to get everyone so quickly.

"We must get the heart in place, but it must be Twilight Sparkle that puts it there," The mystery pony said. "Everypony is under the Spire now. We must hurry."

“Right...you heard him Polearm get Twilight and the heart to the bottom of the spire.” I start running and keep looking at the mystery pony as he runs with us.

We come across literally everyone, even the princesses are hear with, children? I have to say the look a lot worse off than any pony and they had black crystal on their horns similar to Shining.

Polearm set Twilight on her feet and she steadily made her way to the alter. I looked at Cadance and she was looking worse than ever, though the stone Edward gave her was glowing ever more brightly then when it was given to her. Just what is going to happened once the Heart is in place to amplify the love of this place?

The field flickered and we all saw two massive giants battling one another in the distance. The ponies started to panic and ran in all directions shouting "HE'S BACK!" At the top of there lungs.

'Fuck!'

I was about to step up but then Spike did the unthinkable, "SHUT UP! SOMBRA IS BACK YES BUT OUT THERE FACING HIM IS CRIMSON KING! WE HAVE THE PRINCESSES HERE AND THE ELEMENTS OF HARMONY! THE CRIMSON KNIGHT HAVE FOUGHT SOMBRA'S ARMY TO KEEP YOU SAFE AND NOW WE HAVE THE CRYSTAL HEART! WE WON'T LET HIM TAKE THIS PLACE AGAIN!" He roared sending out wave of purple flames. "Do it Twi, and all of you send the BASTARD PACKING!"

The crowd erupted in cheer and knelt down as Twilight placed the heart on the pedestal and everything went up in a blinding light as the Heart spun and the Stone around Cadance's neck glowed and worked in tandem with each other amplifying the magic.

I looked to the field flicker one last time and saw once of the giant form fall to paces with a lot of black smoke. I looked around and everypony looked like living crystal but the must shocking thing was the Twilight had wings.

‘The hell?! She got her wings earlier then normal; hope Edward doesn’t blame me for this.’ I think then I pat Polearm’s shoulder and tell him. “I’m gonna go try to find Edward I’ll be fine out there you stay with Twilight and also congratulations you’re now dating royalty.” Smirking I start running to the edge of the city. ‘Don’t worry Edward I’m coming.’

"You must stop," The cloaked pony threw his arm in front of me.

I slide to a spot and stare at him. “If you have a plan then tell us. If you didn’t know Edward is in trouble.” I tell him and point out to the battlefield.

"That isn't Ed anymore," Came Celestia from behind me.

"It's Malice who's in control," Luna added in a hurt tone.

I turn to face them a bit upset at them. “So what!? We find a way to kick his ass and out Edward back in the drivers seat!” I look at then and then to their kids and get a idea. “What’s the one thing Edward loves most in this world?”

"His family," The mystery pony said.

"Alright, I've had enough mystery mister pony guy who are you exactly," I rushed over and pulled off his cloak.

There standing in front of use was stallion with a pure white coat, flowing sparkling silver mane and tail, a white horn and wings with silver tipped feathers. He was wearing a set of steel armor with a white diamond on a golden shield. His catching feature were his eyes, they were a radiant gold.

‘Ok he definitely wasn’t in the show that just leave either form a different Equestria or he is a artificial Alicorn made by Sombra ... but then why would he be helping us?’ I think to myself as my hand rests on my gun but I don’t act just yet.

"My name is Bright Stone, I am here to help you you bring my father back from his despair," He said calmly but with warmth and worry.

“Father?” We all ask simultaneously with different levels of shock some mild surprise like me, to pure Dumbfoundment from the princesses. “Right...well if you have a plan tell us already.”

"There is only one thing we can do to stop him," Bright Stone took his cloak from me and threw it back on leaving his hood down. "The Spear of Longinus. If we couple the spell with everypony here's help we could snap father from his despair long enough to show and tell him that you are all okay."

"How do you even know about that Spell," Celestia gritted her teeth.

"I was inform by the one known as Truth when he pulled me here from my world," Bright said nonchalant.

"How is Edward your father? I know he's had children in the past with others but he never mentioned an alicorn before." Luna scowled. "And I know husband is not an unfaithful man."

There was a sudden crack and explosion heard from the throne room.

"It would seem the other Princess is free," Bright Stone looked at me.

“What, why are you staring at me?” I ask him with my arms crossed. “Also I don’t know if I can even use that spell it sounds like it takes a lot of magic and I’ve only had mine for,” I tap my chin. “About two days I suppose.”

"Can you pilot that strange train that brought you?" Bright Stone asked me with a hopeful tone as Celestia rushed to the throne room.

I tilt my head back and forth. “I can yes is it part of your plan?” I ask as I look over and see celestia run off.

"The Spear of Longinus is a holy sealing spell create through the conjoined power of Celestia and Luna when they wiled the weapons of my father that the both represent for him," Bright Stone explained. "It requires them to wield his keyblade and diisword and summon a massive lance the must be launched directly at him. If I channel my magic into that machine while in it humanoid form do you think you can make sure the lance meets its mark?"

I think it over and nod. “Yeah I think I can though it will be hard especially if he sees me coming, but I won’t leave when Edward needs help.”

"We will have but one chance as the spell is extremely taxing and can't be cast multiple," Bright Stone sighed.
"I wish I could've' met him under better circumstances." Celestia soon returned with a taller unicorn, a very pretty one. I then recognized her as Princess Amore, could the outburst of magic have freed her.

I subconsciously wave at Princess Amore as I think about what’s going to happen then I look to bright stone. “Would it fuck up your plan if I had two megazords, someone else guiding a second one but not actually in it while I use the crimson streak?”

"It's to risky," Bright looked at me. "He must be focus on one opponent."

"Don't forget Ed can make multiple copies of himself," Luna said as the guards tended to the children.

I sigh and rub my faceplate. “Right damn ok I’ll do my best how long does it take for you all to change that spell?” I ask as I get the red mystic force key out of my belt buckle.

"It will take us an hour to charge the spell once our magic returns," Luna said summon a dual handled scythe keyblade. "Once our magic is back then we can start, but that will take some time as well."

"Father's body has currently stopped moving. Think the magic outburst was much more powerful than he'd originally intended,"Bright Stone looked around. "He is frozen in place while his body repairs itself. Though he is immune to Equestrian magic he is not entirely weakness. I remember him saying once that he is immune but Malice is not, meaning his body loses much of this immunity when the demon takes over, though he does not know this."

“Hmm it could be that his magic immunity is down to his very souls so when Malice takes over it’s a different soul driving so to speak, and seeing as we have time I have a plan to add to yours,” I turn to face the princesses. “I need a recording of all of you calling out to him, not for him to save you but for you to save him, if that makes sense.”

“My idea is I play the recording while I’m fighting him and trying to hold him down the sound of your voices should give Edward the strength to fight malice enough to slow him down physically so I can finish him off.” I say to them all thinking it’s a smart plan.

“I... want.... to help," Princess Amore said. "Ed has been there for... me I love him just as much as... I love Tia here," she placed a hand on Celestia's. "I know.... Sombra... wasn't in.... his right state of mind... and had to be stopped... And I'm glad Ed didn't do it. It... would've... hurt him... more... if i .... can help... bring him back... then I WANT TO HELP!"

I smile seeing how much she cares for Edward I nod and say. “Well there are two ways you can help the first is adding your voice to the recording and the second is make sure you are ready to give him a big hug once I bring him back.” I say with a smile even though she can’t see it and give her a thumbs up.

"In the meantime you should rest," Celestia placed a hand on Amore's shoulder.

"Right..." she weakly agreed. "Though I must ask.... who's children are these? Your's and Eds Luna?"

"Yes, Solar Eclipse and his older sister Morning Star are mine an Ed's. We call them our Twin Stars," Luna giggled as she took her sleeping children in her arms.

"This one is mine," Twilight said as she picked up Nyx trying her best to balance with her new wings.

The alicorn filly slowly woke up and slowly opened her eyes ," Momma... MOMMA!" Nyx hugged her mother desperately. "I was so scared that that mean stallion would hurt us, but i knew you'd save us," She let out and excited gasp. "Mom... you have wings!"

I noticed Bright Stone was heading out of the area and decided to follow him. I wanted some answers.

Once the two of us are far enough away from them I call out. “Ok I need more answers how are you Edward’s son? Where are you from? How do you know so much and how do I know your telling the truth?”

“You can believe what you want," Bright Stone looked at e with his burning golden eyes. "i WILL DO WHAT i must to save my father with or with out your help. " I started to reach for my blaster. "But if you really want answers I'll given to you," he sighed. "You know my father has the skill to manipulate the very magic around us yes?"

“Yes I saw him do it once before, what about it?” I ask him as I watch his movements to make sure he doesn’t try to attack me.

"He can create artifacts called Sage Stone, similar to the one Princess Cadance now wears are her neck," He said as he paced and gestured. "These can differ on what he needs them to do. Well in a galaxy far away during the time of war, the War of Cybertron he create a Mind Stone and gave it to a Displaced that was called Optimums Prime in order to shield the autobot leader's mind form the evil Quintessa." He looked up to the sky.

I nod following along and starting to relax a bit as I listen to him explain.

"Thanks to the stone having been linked some how to the other artifact Optimus had known as the Matrix of Leadership," Bright Stone took a deep breath. "It gain a form of conscious thought from the knowledge of the past primes and thanks the experiences it went through with Optimus, a Displaced known as Pyro, and its creator Edward it gained a soul."

I start to piece it together but I decide to let him finish as i do I also put the key in my hand into a pocket.

"Well the stone did it's job and did it well, but Edward did name it as he felt it deserved one and he grew to love it as his son," Bright Stone continued. "He named the Stone Stone Elric. Eventually the war came to ahead and Optimus was captured and brought to Quintessa, who ripped Stone from Optimus's body and proceed to murder him. The last thing he did was give Optimus a fighting chance before he was crushed."

“And I’m guessing you are somehow that stone.” I guess while pointing at him.

"Yes, some how I was reincarnated in another Equestria as Bright Stone," He said gratefully. "I was born as an alicorn on the outskirts of Equestria to a blacksmith couple. My mother is called Mystic Hammer while my father was called Iron Hammer but he passed away when I was still very small in a fire caused by timberwolves. My mother raised my as best she could all while keeping me being an alicorn a secret as if anypony found out then they might try and claim me as royalty or cause the princess grief. We lived far out so we were kept out of the light of the prying eyes of most."

“Hmmm well once we save Edward you should talk with him about that personality I would go see the princess but that’s just me, now is there anything else you want to tell me? Because I’m thinking of resting and eating up on my ship.”I tell him then point at my ship with a thumb over my shoulder.

"I am afraid I can't speak with my father on this matter," Bright Stone looked down in disappointed. "The Truth, as the white being called itself pulled me from my world by force and I must be returned immediately after my father is safe."

“Ah I see well you could record a message for him before the mission to save him starts.” I say as I start to stretch.

"I thank you, I would like that." Bright Stone smirked. "Some day we well meet again, It is the nature of the Dispalced afrter all."

I chuckle and nod then summon my red gokaiger key. “Do you want my token then?” I ask holding it up.

“Yes red ranger I would," Bright Stone continued to smile. "I am sorry for the secrecy, but you must keep the story from others except Princess Celestia. Princess, Princess Luna and Princess Amore. I will... fade away as if I was never here once my father is safe for sure.”

I toss my token over to him then sigh. “That sucks do you know when you are in your worlds history? And do you kind of we go to my ship I’m starving.” I rub my stomach as it growls.

Bright Stone nodded and followed me on to my ship. "As of history I do not know, as I never new much of the worlds history of mlp beyond what I was gifted by my father and Optimus but much of it was erased when I WAS REBORN. As far as I have come. I was on my way to Ponyville with my mother to set up a new shop when I was pulled away by the Truth."

I nod and say. “Well I hope you can make friends and I’m sure Edward would tell you to be honest with those you care for.” Then I look up to my ship and grab the rope ladder and start climbing. “Do you know if Luna has returned from the mood in your world or no?”

"No she is still on the moon," Bright Stone looked down. "I want to help her, but I don't if it's right to?"

I think to myself for a moment then when I get to the top of the ladder I look down to him. “I think it would be best if you set the ground work and get five of the girls to be friends if they aren’t already so when Twilight comes to town they will be ready to help her.” I pat his shoulder and we go into my ship and relax once the door closes I can power down and I sigh and stretch then start looking around.

‘Huh cool my theory was right.’ I think to myself then I find a kitchen and go inside and look if there’s anything to eat. “But it’s up to you, it’s your world to me the knowledge from the show is more of a guide line as our mere presence in a Equestria well change things whether they be small or huge is up to how we interact with others.”

"I will follow your advice and let things flow from there," He looked out the window to the field. "I do wish I could've grown up with father like my little sister and brother. I'm grateful for all he did in the short time we were together for. A year is a short time to make a lot of memories."

I smile when I find a box lunch and come out to the living room and sit down but that’s when I notice a metal disk and I move to it and touch it and a holographic moogle appears. “Hey kid glad you got there safely, kupo. I left this message for you to tell you I realized I sent you in alone so I made a few modifications to your megazord, kupo. These modifications are that you’ll be able to pilot the Megas award by yourself and when you use a single keys Wollin ship mode it will give you a different effect for each key some more useful then others I also added a bit of time lord technology and your ship is bigger on the inside then on the outside, kupo. Well good luck kid kupo.”

The hologram shuts down and I smile softly. “Nice guy, and that may be for the best bright, and you can relax here or speak with the others I’m gonna eat.”

“I well return to the outside and speak with the Princesses, then I well enjoy my fathers world as best I CAN," Bright Stone said as he smiled and then got up and walked out.

“Good luck and if they ask I’m eating and resting on my ship.” I tell him and start eating the food inside the lunch box.

Chapter 5

View Online

I finished eating my food and stand up to stretch. “Well I might as well take a look around my ship while I have time.” I first take a look around the living area and find a chest and when I open it; I find all my keys inside it but not liking how they are just laying in there randomly. I look around and smile once I spot some shelves.

I spend the next few minutes moving the keys onto the shelves in order of their series and once finished I nod to myself. “Much better; now let’s check out the lower decks.” I head over to a staircase and go downstairs, finding a hallway and after checking the doors I find they lead to six different bedrooms though one was far nicer and was obviously mine.

After that I go deeper into my ship to find a door with a control panel next to it looking it over I find that it is a training simulation room. “Cool. At least I’ll be able to train when I’m back home. Huh, cool; there are lists of monsters and foot soldiers from every series, even from Super Sentai.” I smirk and make sure the simulator is off before I move on.

It isn’t long before I find a medbay and lab on two sides of the ship. I check the medbay and see I don’t have much. “Huh I’ll have to see if this worlds’ princesses or my own would be willing to supply me with medical supplies.” Adding it to my mental list i then move over to my lab and check things out unfortunately I don’t know what most of these things are however I also see a incomplete silver Gokaiger morpher.

“Damn too bad this is unfinished. Maybe I can get Billy to take a look at it after he finishes the others.” I then leave the lab and go down to my cargo bay and look it over and sigh when I see it’s mostly empty except for a spear one of the knights left behind and a box full of books.

Taking one of the books out I look it over and find it’s a manual for building and maintaining Power Ranger equipment and this book in particular is for the Gokaiger equipment. “Huh this could come in handy. Too bad I wasn’t always the best at tech.” I set the book back in the crate and then grab the spear and head back up to the living room and set the spear next to the air lock. I yawn and rub my eyes.

“A nap shouldn’t hurt.” I then head down to my room and strip down to my boxers then lay down in my king sized bed and stretch then slowly fall asleep.

Crystal Empire

Bright Stone steadily walked off the Gokai Galleon. He headed for the Crystal Palace and immediately went to look for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna. The first ponies he came across were Princess Cadance and Prince Shining Amore, who was still mildly suspicious of the silver alicorn and his claims.

"Hello, your Highnesses," Bright Stone bowed.

"Ah... Bright Stone was it?" The Princess of Love guessed only for the you stallion to give a single nod to confirm. "How can we help you?"

"What's your angle?" Shining squinted. "I know Ed has a big family but I know for a fact that he'd never cheat on Princess Luna or Princess Celestia. What are yo-OW!" Cadance put a swift stop to her husband's nosing with a swift pull of his tail with her magic.

"Sorry, but you can't really blame him for his suspicions," Cadance sighed.

"It's quite alright. I would to be suspicious if somepony just appeared out of nowhere with the royal family claiming to the son of the reigning prince" Bright Stone gave a soft smile. "But if you wish to learn my story then you sit in with the other princess while I speak with them."

"Is that why you're wondering the castle?" Cadance guessed again and once more Bright Stone gave a curt nod. "Come; we will show you the way, and I sure Shiny will want to keep an eye on you anyways." She looked at her husband, who was still rubbing the base of his tail.

The couple led their guest through the halls halls of the Crystal Palace. Shining ever closely watching the self-proclaimed son of his uncle. He knew Ed was a good man and wouldn't cheat on the princesses but figured that this stallion was either telling the truth or he was after something. The trio soon came up on a large set of ornate red wooden doors with a black cross and silver crescent moon embedded in them. It was Ed's room during his stays in the Crystal Empire during his reign as the Crimson King.

"We put them in Ed's old room for comfort and familiarity's sake," Cadance said to to Bright Stone who was staring at his father's symbol. Cadance lightly knocked on the door. "Aunties, Princess Amore; I 'm here with Bright Stone. He wishes to speak with you."

"Come in Cadence, but quietly," Celestia said as she slowly opened the door. "The children are sleeping."

"How are they?" Cadence asked ash she went over and checked on her little cousins.

"A few scratches, but nothing serious," Luna ran her fingers through her children's hair. "I was able to pull the bad dream away and erase most of Sombra's evasion from their minds and little Nyx, but they will still have the fear for a while."

'Nyx, is Twilight and Polearm's daughter, she seems older than the the twins but wasn't she born around the same time?" Cadence tiled her head.

"Her birth is a complicated tale," Celestia sat on the bed wear Princess Amore was resting, but still awake. "She is Twilight’s biological daughter yes, but through a blood ritual. She's is Polearm's adopted daughter. Nyx actually started to call him her father before the paperwork was even drawn up." She giggled as she looked to Amore. "How are you doing?"

"Stiff, but fine," Amore smiled. "But we are here to listen to Bright Stone's story; yes?"

"Indeed," Luna's gaze shifted to the male alicorn with a bit of distrust and disdain, but also one of familiarity. Though she was sure they'd never met before. "Tell us, Bright Stone; how is Edward; your father?"

Bright Stone told them the details and didn't hide anything when he retold his story. The story of his creation and first experiences as the Mind Stone and his time with Edward and the other Displaced during the war of Cybertron. Then he told them of his death. Luna couldn't hold back and held him tightly in a hug as her wings surrounded him.

"Thank you," he returned her hug.

"I'm so sorry Stone," Luna held on tighter as tears fell from her eyes. "Ed... he was devastated," She pulled back and looked down at him with a rear filled gazed.

"Sometimes we'll see him at your grave in the gardens," Celestia was sad but couldn't bring herself to cry as she never actually knew Stone in his past life. "But how did you come to be an alicorn and be here?”

Stone told them of meeting his grandmother's spirit, shocking the sister thoroughly, in the world between worlds and how when she reincarnated in this he was reincarnated into a new one of his own. He told them how he still remember Edward and Luna some of the the Displaced but most of his knowledge was gone upon his birth. He told them of his birth father and his earlier death in his life and his mother Mystic Hammer. His good friend Crystal Hymn, and his animal friend Grover the Bear. Pulling back his cloak he showed his cutie mark on his shoulder, a white diamond on a golden shield with a fire below it and a pair of black smith tongs holding one corner of the shield and a sledgehammer beating in the other side setting the gem in place with sparks flying off the strike.

"I don't know how much time has passed for you here; but in my homeworld it has been around seventeen years since my death," Stone pulled his cloak back over his shoulder.

"You're alive Stone and that what matters," Celestia walked over and placed one hand on his shoulder and another on his face. "Ed will be so happy to see you."

"My father won't be able to see me," Bright looked down in disappointment. "The white being that brought me here... said as soon as he is safe I will fade away back into my own world."

"Truth?" Amore said as she sat up holding the blanket up to keep herself covered.

"A powerful being that we know very little about," Luna expanded. "Ed deals with it and won't let us near it. He refuses to let it near it and absolutely hates it."

"If he keeps you two from it and say he hates it then this... things must...let's just do as Ed asks and stay away from it," Amore sighed. "In my time with Edward I've ever known him to hate or despise anything but if he even keeps you two from it then it’s best we stay away." She looked at stone. "What are the details of this meeting and your arrival here young one?"

Earlier in the Void Truth's Region

"What?!" Bright Stone said as he looked around to see nothing but empty white. "Where am I? Mother? Crystal? " He called out in shock and fear. "Anypony? Someone please answer me?"

"Awwww.. Does someone miss his mommy?" a sadistic voice called out.

"Who's there?" Bright Stone called out with a scowl. "Where's my family and my friend?"

"Hehehe... You sound just like your father when you talk like that," the voice snickered.

"SHOW YOURSELF!" Bright Stone yelled in anger.

"Hush...' A white silhouette appeared with a wide toothy grin. "I am Truth, a void Dweller and I ... well, your father needs your help and I rather not lose a nice toy and source of knowledge like him. hehehe..."

"My father as in my first father? He's in trouble?!" Bright Stone said in horror.

"His mind is breaking, and I'd rather not have him loose in the Void causing trouble for others," Truth rolled it head in a motion as if it rolled its eyes. "I can send you there but as soon as he's safe, you well fade away back to where you belong..."

"If I can save him then so be it..." Bright Stone looked at the Truth with determination.

"Very well..." The Truth smirked. "I will also give you temporary knowledge of what has happened to him but nothing more. This knowledge will be erased as soon as you leave too..." the Truth snapped as everything Faded into a snow mountain side.

Back to the present

"And that is how I arrived here," Bright Stone said with a warm look. He looked over to princess Luna who was looking a little disturbed. "Princess Luna are you alright?"

"Not really," Luna looked at Bright. "I sense a very dark nightmare close by. I think I should go into the dream realm."

"Be careful sister," Celestia looked at Luna with worry. "We still need to use Longinus." Luna nodded and laid down on the couch and closed her eyes and started to roam the Dream Realm.

Rodger's POV

I am having a nice relaxing day at a lake; but soon black clouds cover the sky. I look up and frown then I look to Rainbow about to complain but then I see her in chains and heavily bruised. In my shock I fall off my chair and when I stand up there’s no one around but I see a fire in town so I run over to help only to see puddies grabbing people. I grit my teeth and try to summon my morpher but it doesn’t come.

When it doesn’t come I look up and run over, kicking one of the putties, knocking them into each other. I go to help the ponies but they seem terrified of me. Before I can ask what’s wrong; I get shot in the back and fall into the dirt. “Well well well, seems we have a hero.” I hear a very familiar voice.

I am forcefully rolled over and my eyes widen when I see a darker version of my red gokaiger suit; almost blood red. “What the hell?!” He aims the blaster at me but I grab a rock and throw it making him miss but the shot hit a innocent pony instead. “No!”

He laughs and kicks me. “Even when you try to be the hero you’ll hurt those around you.”

I grunt from the kick and try to fight back but by the time I stand up he shoots my leg then grabs a filly and puts the gun to her head. “Keep fighting and she is next to pay the price for your behavior.”

“Damn you! Who are you!” I yell at him, He starts chuckling then powers down and I see he is me but looks similar to lord drakkon as he has black veins around his neck and face.

“Me? I’m the Pirate King of the Universe!” He says then laughs as he kills the filly.

"ENOUGH OF THE THIS," Came the booming voice of Princess Luna from all around. "BEGONE FOUL REFLECTION!" A blinding light enveloped every thing and I soon found myself in the company of Edward's Princess of the Night. "Dear Rodger are you alright?" She reached her hand out to me.

I blink and shake my head before taking her hand and standing up. “Thank you Princess, I’m alright now, I guess Sombra’s trap had a bigger effect on me then I thought.” I sigh sadly.

"It seems so dear captain," Luna sighed. "It looks like my grandson wasn't able to purge you of the curse completely at the time and I can not fault as he is a more skilled magic weaver and alchemist than I. You shouldn't have to worry about it now as I am sure I purged the rest of the curse from your mind."

“Thank you, how are things in the waking world? As you can tell I’m taking a nap. Oh that reminds me, one of Edward’s knights left their spear in my cargo bay.” I say to her as I take this chance to control my dream making it the inside of the Gokai Galleon.

“Was it a crimson one with a gold blade?" Luna asked.

“Yeah it was. I took it up into my living area and set it next to the airlock.” I tell her then make a copy of it appear in my dream to show her.

“I also found a medbay but unfortunately I barely have any supplies in it.” I tell her then sit down and rub my face.

"We can stock you medical supplies in Canterlot once the repairs are made to your vessel," She said nonchalantly as I froze. "Before you ask I can guarantee you that your ship will need major repair from the upcoming fight. As for the spear, it was a gift from one of the knights, they see you as one of them and left you an enchanted spear to mark you as a fellow knight in the Crimson Order."

I nod and smile a bit. “Thank you for telling me that. I’ll find a good spot to keep it safe, I assume Edward loves knowledge; is this true?” I ask as I move us to the cargo bay with the crate and walk over to it.

“Edward is a quite the knowledge whorse, very much like our niece is with books," Luna giggled as she joined me. "I can also guarantee that he'll know how to build this vessel and many more like it in... no time at all. He has what's called a Gundum Death Scythe in once of the hangers in his lab area."

I tilt my head but shrug. “I don’t really know that much about Gundums; but think he would be willing to give me a bit of training in exchange for copy’s of all these books?” I open the crate and she sees it is full of books each one about building and maintaining equipment.

"I assure you he will be more than joyed to," Luna nodded. "I must leave as I must recover more magic for the Speaar and this has cost me what I had manged to gather. Rest well Rodger as we are counting on you in the coming battle." She faded away.

'Can't blame her for that.' I shrugged.

I go back to my bedroom and lay down and start to rest in my dream.

Around five hours later

There was a slight thunder in the distance followed by slight rumbling through out the Empire. I went to the window and looked out to see a mass in the distance, spread open like a flower blooming.

"Edward must be walking up," I quickly turned and was met with a set of burning gold eyes in my face. "JESUS!" I shouted falling back on my ass.

"Don't sneak up on a ranger like that Stone," i grumbled.

"Forgive me Red Ranger; but it is time," Bright Stone said as he helped me to my feet.

“Yeah I guessed now let me get dressed!” I push him out of my room then quickly get dressed before coming out and rushing up to my living area, seeing all the princesses and stone together. “So what’s the plan?”

“Fight with my father and keep him occupied long enough for while the princess finish forging the Longinus and get it to your machine," Bright said as we moved along. "They are almost done casting the spell. Then your machine must wield it while I channel my magic into it so it doesn't destroy your ship. It will be much faster than father's train and easier to maneuver with the massive spell in its grasp."

“Right. Well; unless you want to be inside my ship when I start; I suggest you all get off while I set up and set course for the edge of the city.” I say as I summon my key and morpher.

"Why would I leave?" Bright Stone tilted his head. "You need me here to channel magic into this machine to wield the Spear. It would be better to use this boat than the Crimson Streak due to it’s speed and accuracy over the power of father's train."

“Right. Well come with me.” I slide the key into my morpher and morph calling out. “Set sail.” My morpher calls out ’Gokaiger’ as red X and V flys up and when the X lands on me I get my suit then when the V hits me my helmet appears and I start walking to the cockpit of my ship.

“We're coming too," Shining's voice came from behind us. We turned to see Shining, Spike, and Pole standing in the ship. "I morphed so I KNOW having a team of five in here will make it a lot easier on you."

"He told us that; but we were planning on coming anyways," Spike smirked. "Ed's family, and I don’t want to see mom in anymore pain. They just got together not that long ago. Besides, I think she has something she really needs to tell him in person."

"Spike's right; he's family, and he's my mentor," Pole said. I noticed that he was gripping something under his shirt, some sort of pendant obviously. "I wouldn't have Twilight as my girl and Nyx as my daughter if it weren't for him.”

I think for a moment then nod and point to my shelves of ranger keys. “Right then. Each of you pick one and once your morphed we will get moving. Being inside a megazord isn’t a smooth ride.” I tell them.

Polearm grabbed the Black Dino Thunder key and Spike took the Green Mighty Morphin key. While Shining once again took the Magna Defender key and Bright Stone took the Overdrive Mercury sliver key.

I smirk to myself seeing the ones the picked then point to each one telling them how to morph. “Shining already knows but for the rest of you hold up the key and call out,” at this i point to them in order. “ Dino Thunder, Power Up; Dragonzord Power; Magna Power, and Overdrive, Accelerate.”

I smirk as they call out and morph, Polearm doing a back flip as black energy flies towards him and sticks to him forming the suit and once he lands he lifts his head and the spirit of a brachiosaurus comes up behind him and bites his head forming the helmet.

Next Spike was covered in green electricity as it formed his suit and the dragon armor around his chest and the arm bands, shining was also going through his morph again and the green energy hits him forming his armor again.

And lastly Bright was surrounded by silver energy and was slid forward as the suit formed on him and was standing in full ranger suit that consisted of shiny silver primary coating and a black secondary color and Orange lines.

I clap and nod. “ Excellent now that you’re all morphed let’s get ready. The zords that you will be piloting even if only for a few moments can be found in the hanger bay one level down and through the big doors that say hanger bay. You should be there by the time I make it to the edge of the city.”

"Let's get this show on the road," Shining held his fist out. Then the others put theirs out waiting on me to join in.

I chuckle seeing as a bit of ranger spirit has sunken into them but bump my fist with theirs. “Right, let’s save Edward!” And with that I run to the cockpit and take my seat starting the engines. “ Attention! Any civilians nearby; the ship is about to start moving. Please make away, I do not want to accidentally hurt you.” I call out over the megaphone then the ship starts moving up and towards the edge of the city.

It didn't take long for the ship to reach the outskirts of the Empire and it was after we passed through the barrier when I finally saw what exactly it was that we we'd be up against and it shocked me to my core. There, coming at the Empire, slowly, was a massive red armor giant medieval knight style of samurai. Its entire right arm and third of its left leg were silver as well as a large set of wings on its back. In its right hand was a large katana. I could just make out a strange symbol on its chest and upon closer inspection I saw the demon possessed Edward, still in his demon form.

"This... could be a bigger problem than I'd originally thought," I said to myself.

I take a deep breath then smile. “Ok time to form up!” I press a button and the deck of the ship opens up and out of it flies the four other zords first the blue mega jet, then the green mega racer, after that the yellow mega wheeler and finally the pink mega sub.”alright guys let’s do this, form Pirate Force Megazord!”

And with that, the wings on my ship lower down while the sail turns around and folds flat against the deck, then the pirate sub and pirate wheeler front ends fold upwards forming the legs and feet, while pirate racer and pirate jet link with my ships sides.

Then the bow of the ship splits open forming shoulders and the head while the legs link to the body and Polearm, Shining, Spike, and Bright all rise up in the main cockpit in their own seats. Finally; the zord put on the pirate hat and pulls out two swords and land in the snow standing between Edward and the city.

“Pirate force megazord online! Alright guys let’s start by trying to get Edward to wake up a bit. Whoever has the recordings play them now.” I tell them as I move the zord closer ready for the fight.

"INCOMING ROAR!" Spike shouted.

Suddenly the red giant literally roared sending a tempest of red magic at us, knock the Megazord flat on its back.

"That hurt," Pole groaned.

"Looks like Malice has failed to access some of Ed's dragon Slayer magic," Spike shook his head.

“Well isn’t that just peachy.” I grumble but spin the control wheel making the zord stand back up. “I need that recording!” I make the zord run forward and slash at the arm holding the blade hoping to disarm him.

The was a loud shing and I looked to see that Malice had counter the strike with a second katana.

"We must wait," Stone chime in as he adjust the power out put. "Malice's influence is still too great."

I grunt in annoyance but push forward lifting malice’s sword out of the way then use the second sword to cut across his chest. “Then we have to fight as hard as we can!” I make the megazord jump over malice and cut his shoulder with both swords then quickly turn around but I’m not fast enough as Malice turns and cuts the zord across it’s chest sending huge sparks across it and shaking us inside. “Fuck! Damn it Edward; you owe me a new paint job!”

The giant's wings then expanded. Malice jumped in the air a rose far above use and spread its wing to cover, god's knows how big the distance.

"Feather Rain!" We heard it shout and with a massive flap, Malice sent large red and silver feather hurtling at the Megazord.

"FUCK!" I yelled as I spun the wheel, dodging most of the feathers, but a few still manged to embed themselves into the Megazord.

"Rodger, can this thing channel magic and has a voice outward option?" Spike looked at me over his shoulder.

“Possibly not sure if I can without all the mystic force keys though.” I say as I grab one of the feathers before it hits us then spin around before throwing it back at malice. “But it’s worth a try. Hold on.” I take out my red Mystic Force key and slide it into my wheel and turn the key energy fills the megazord as the chest opens up revealing a dragon’s head.

The feather hit Malice but he merely absorbed it back into his body and let off a snide smirk.

"Didn't think that would work anyway," I deadpanned. "How’s it coming Spike?"

A microphone pops up in front of Spike, "You may want to cover your ears," He said with a bit of a nervous chuckle. "Here goes nothing," Spike said taking in a deep breath, "Amethyst Dragon Slayer ROAR!" Spike roared into the microphone.

The dragon's head came to life and the megazord reeled back with its elbows out and its arms pointed the dragon’s head upward at Malice. The dragon channeled Spike roar into a purple flame breath lazor hitting Malice dead center.

"RAAAAAA!" Malice roared in pain as he hit the ground, hard.

"Lets see if I can help," Pole said pulling out the Brachio-Staff.

I nod to him and remove the key and the dragon head pulls back in and the chest closes then I have the megazord lift both swords up and gets ready. “Ok Polearm; give it your best shot.”

"Only got one options on this," Pole said as he change a dial on the staff. A port opens in front of him. "Let's go! WIND STRIKE!"

Whirlwinds covered the Megazord's swords and it sent a wind slash attack at the still recovering Malice. Malice was still covered in purple flames as he was steadily raising to his feet as wind the slash hit him knock him back. He used one of the katana to stead himself as he panted.

"Pathetic Displaced, you dear meddle in my affairs! Take this," he yelled in anger as he made hands signs. "Fire Style: BRILLIANT DRAGON DANCE!" Malice spewed fire from the Giant's mouth and it took the form of a blue flaming dragon and began to assault the Megazord and heat the machine as it collide around us.

My eyes widen in shock and I think quickly and make the megazord jump back as the flams hit the ground but we are still hit by the splash damage and sparks fly everywhere in the cockpit. “Aaahh!”

The megazord falls onto its back sparks flying from the arms and legs then I feel something and look up to see a huge key start to appear I smirk and stand the megazord up and say. “ We may not be able to hurt him with the Pirate megazord; but let’s try something else!”

Our megazord grabs the key and holds it out as a key hole appears in front of us I slide it in and turn it and a beam of light shoots up around us and actually hurts Malice’s wing enough to where he is forced to land. As the light clears we are in a new stronger megazord. “Wild Force megazord mode!”

"You think changing your form will matter," Malice laughed. "I will continue no matter what you pathetic creatures look like! CRIMSON DRAGON SHOCKWAVE!" He roared as he send flying punches of red electrical magic from his fist.

I quickly roll the megazord to the left out of the way of the attack but it hits the city shield. “Shit! Damn it...I got a plan channel your magic into this next attack.” I turn the megazord to face malice and all the animal heads open their mouths as energy charges. “Wild Force mega roar!” All five heads fire beams of energy at malice pushing him back and starting to break the energy armor around him.

"Pathetic creatures! You dare think you can damage me!" Malice yelled enraged as he held up his katana, the bladed turned solid red. "CRMSION CROSS SLASH!" He roared send a cross of red magic at us.

It was too large an attack to dodge and if we tried to jump up then we be hit along with the Empire behind us. I used the shark tail blade to try and hold it off.

'Christ! I knew Edward was strong but this is unbelievable!' I said gritting my teeth as sparks flew in the cockpit. 'We need a stronger sword, and a shield to block with!'

We manage to redirect the attack up "UARH!" Bright huff. "This isn't good. Even if Malice can't access many of my father's powers; he is still much stronger than us."

"It's like he's getting stronger the more we fight him," Pole huffed.

I think fast and spin the wheel forcing the energy attack to go over us and the city behind us then I see another key start to form in front of the zord and feel three hands on my back I look behind me only to see nothing thinking quickly I grab the key. “Ok, let’s try this zord out!”

The giant key fully forms and our zord puts it into the keyhole and turns it. Malice tries to stop us but is knocked back by the beam of light coming from below our zord and when the light fades we are in a new zord i smirk and say. “Dino Thunder Megazord online!”

“Take this Malice! Dino drill!” The left arm starts spinning faster and faster then we rush forward and hit malice in the chest the drill arm starting to go into his energy armor. “Yes it’s working!”

Malice was pushed back and slightly slumped over, thinking it was just over I readied another strike and then I here Malice laughing. "NAHAHAHAAHA!" He belted. I noticed something was off and then his armor started to crack on is own.

"It's like he’s happy we cracked him open," Pole noted.

"Is it just me or are those crack expanding outward as if they can't contain what's in the armor of that thing!" Shining blurted out.

He was right. I spun the wheel getting as far back as I could and then then the giant burst sending a wave energy out. Suddenly Malice stood even taller than before. He now had two sets of wings, one set of feathers and another bat like. He was standing tall like a predator on the pads of his feet. He had two sets on monstrous arms with giant spikes on his shoulders and a massive tail covered in thorns. He looked like when Ed first transformed but worse as eyes were in the creases of his body and a massive singular eye was in his chest. His body covered in a suit of twisted metal. He was now twice the height of the megazord. In the center of the giant's chest was still the symbol with the new looking Malice inside it.

"Thanks for releasing that accursed seal," Malice chuckled with thunder.

I gulp and say. “Damn I think we got played...what now?” I ask them as I make sure our megazord is between malice and the empire behind us while I also lift the right arm ready to block any attack.

"You fight on," Boomed Luna's voice from above.

I am shocked to hear her and look up but that moment of distraction malice takes to hit us knocking us back but I stabilize our footing before we fall over and frown then the megazord runs towards malice and we punch his face with the triceratops shield all three horns digging into him before we swing the other arm across his legs trying to immobilize him.

Suddenly, a giant gleaming white slash comes from above use striking the monster in the symbol causing him to actually wail out in pain. Then a series of radiant golden slashes rain down cutting Malice's body all over. I see both Princesses land on the shoulder of the Megazord. Luna dress in a black metal armor in a form similar to Nightmare Moon, but much softer and with no slit eyes. In her left hand was the keyblade and steamed with the heat of a fresh attack. Celestia was wearing a set of rose gold armor and was in a form similar to Daybreaker but brighter and no slit eyes either. In her right hand was Edward's sword that he'd used in he battle, it too steamed with signs of a recent attack.

The megazord nods its head at them and in a flash of light we are changed back to the pirate force megazord I put my key into my wheel and turn it. “Take this, Malice!” The chest opens along with the arms and legs, showing cannon balls in them while a huge cannon comes out of the chest and then I fire repeatedly hitting Malice over and over with huge exploding cannon balls.

"Have at thee," the sister said in unison as the took flight.

"LUNAR CRESCENT!" Luna yelled send the same gleaming crescent slash out again but much more powerful. It looked as it if were the moon itself colliding with Malice.

Celestia held the sword above and the blade glowed with a bright heated gold color, "SOLAR RAIN!" She called, send a rain of solar light spears and slashes struck the monster.

We stood back watch as the smoke cleared from our volley and the stood Malice huffing with cracks and cuts all over his body. Unlike like last time, he genially seemed hurt from our combine power.

'This Celestia and Luna are no joke," I thought to myself. 'And they're not even at full magic power either.'

I smirk getting confident and the cannon retracts and the megazord steps forward then stabs the swords into malice’s shoulders pinning him to the mountain behind him. “You ladies ready to get your husband back?” I ask them.

The two princesses flew above the Megazord and crossed their weapons and from them spiraled and extended a massive rod of white light, Soon the rod turned in a double helix and spiraled into a two pronged spikes at one end and a massive javelin with a green jewel in it at the other. There was a bright flash of bright red and the spear changed to have a red hew.

"Take it," they yelled in unison again.

"On it. Stone you’re on," I looked over.

Stone nodded, then demorphed and channeled his magic straight into the megazord. A new key appeared in the form of the Spear of Longinus and I took hold of it and engaged it. The megazord's color shifted to a bright shining silver then dawned a flowing golden cape and took hold of the lance. "Pirate Megazord, Holy Paladin Mode!" I yelled.

"I won't let you stop me!" Malice yelled in rage while charging forward.

"Final Crusade!" My team and I yelled as the megazord held up the spear and red lightning flashed around the machine and we threw the spear straight into Malice's chest, dead center into the symbol. The light flowed into the javelin and fried the beast.

Celestia and Luna looked on as Malice stood froze in place with the Longinus rammed into his chest. They looked as if they were about to cry from the sight of their husband like this but their resolve stood true. Suddenly the voices of Edward's friends and family started to play from the megazord. i looked over to see a heavily breathing Bright Stone huffing with his fist on the play button. Suddenly the colossus started to stir and tremble. It sounded like creaking metal and then I head weak voice.

"Destroy...Sombra...Must...Destroy...Sombra...Couldn't...Save...Them..." the giant wheezed in Edward's voice.

I smile as we are getting him back slowly I add my voice too. “Edward don’t you dare lose yourself! You have a loving family waiting for you; so don’t make them cry! Wake up!”

"Sister," Luna looked to Celestia and she nodded.

"You have done enough, Rodger. Thank you," Celestia smiled warmly. "Now it is our turn to save him."

The sisters suddenly transforms into balls of light and proceeded to in enter The demon's body after going through the wound in the colossus that had been made by the Longinus.

3rd POV

The sister's in their light ball forms descended through the thick ocean of Malice's negativity.

"It's so thick," Luna remarked. "It's like wading through molasses in winter."

"Endure it Lulu," Celestia said as she pushed forward. "Ed needs us."

"I wish you would've stayed with Amore; Tia," Luna came closer to her sister. "You're in no shape to battle and you know you shouldn't be putting your body through this at all."

"I know it's dangerous Lu, but I must do this for all of us!" Celestia said as she continued on, but strained. "I wanted to tell him right away. Now I'm glad I didn't."

"I hope its enough to break him out of Malice's control," Luna sighed.

"Look up ahead," Celestia noted with excitement ass eh noticed the dark red area the pulsed with negativity.

"It seems to be the core," Luna added with glee when a great burst of negative emotions from the dark pushed the lights back only confirming that they'd reached the core. "Oh Edward, what has Sombra shown you and what has Malice been doing to drive you even further in the depths of your own hatred and rage?"

Celestia and Luna managed to navigate through the waves of negativity but it took them several attempts to reach the core of the sea. Every time they'd managed to get close to the core they were once again thrown back by a pulse of negativity, the sisters had figured that Malice had put their beloved alchemist under some sort of loop and was using him as a battery to fuel his power. Finally; on their hundredth try; the sisters had manged to took the core and quickly changed back into their pony form and held on as tight as they could.

"We must get in here,"Celestia said with a look a determination.

"The Longinus is still in effect," Luna thought. "Perhaps if we used the weapons, we could channel some of the spell's power and pierce through this evil muck."

"It would shorten the time on the seal as will as how long we could be in here without becoming trapped," Celestia looked at her sister. "But it must be done!"

They threw their hands out to their side and summoned the Diisword and Keyblade to their hands and then raised them above their heads. The blades of the weapons started to glow with a whitish-red glow. Soon the weapons' light started to cut through the wicked emotions that the sisters had swam through in order to the core.

They brought down the swords blades at the exact same time, "Longinus Slash!" The sisters said at the same time, cutting into the core carving out white 'X' shaped opening. In no time at all the hole started to shrink. They wasted no time and jumped right in.

The sister glided down all while their body felt the negative effects of the anger, hate and sorrow. The felt chills run down their spines, their very skin seethed with anger as if it were there own. Finally they noticed a figure in the distanced and glide down to see not Edward; but someone else.

It was a man, shorter than Edward but yet still a few feet taller than he was when they'd met him once he'd been freed from his stone tomb. The man's attire was that of a red sleeves shirt with a intricate black Celtic style spade on it with a pair of black pants and a pair of brown boots with a black tipped toe and heel. Over his clothes her wore a dark gray cloth trenchcoat and a matching fedora with two purple deep bright stripes and a vibrant cyan stripe in between the purple ones. He had shoulder length brunette hair the was just a little below his shoulder line while it also slightly flared out on the ends. He had a hazel eyes but a lightless gaze about them.

"Who..." Celestia looked on in confusion. "Sister,"she looked to Luna, who also had a look of confusion. "Who is that?"

"I... don't know," Luna looked down in a confused worry. "But he seems familiar, does he not. Like we've met him before but a very long time ago."

"Indeed, let us see what is going on, and find out if he can lead us to Ed," Celestia said but cautioned her little sister. Luna nodded in agreement and descend to to reach the floor, their feet squelching under them as the touched down and walked

"Excuse me," Celestia said as she and Luna walked over to the unknown yet known man. The man turned his head and looked to the pony princess. "My sister and I have lost something, or rather someone. Would you mind helping us find them?"

The man stared on. "Can't say I've seen anybody for..." he tiled his head slightly and scratched his neck as he thought. "Hell, I can't even remember how long I've been walking through..." he looked around. "whatever this place is. Seems like days know, maybe even years."

"Will, would you mind helping us look, just for a little while?" Luna pleaded, not wanting to lose sight of this man for reason. Rather it be that it was he was the only person in this endless negativity, or their only lead to their husband.

"I don't at all," He gave a smile, but there was no emotion behind it. "Especially for a couple of pretty ladies like yourselves." The was a sudden was of lust in the air, the sisters felt the man eyeing them as if examining their bodies all over, but it didn't make them feel uncomfortable at all.

"We haven't told you our names yet, I'm Celestia," Celestia placed a hand on her chest. " And this is my younger sister," she motioned to Luna.

"Luna,"Luna gave a slight nodded.

"Celestia and Luna, heavenly names for heavenly beauties such as yourselves," The man smiled again but this time there was a little warmth in it and the core slightly shook. He pulled his hat off his head and placed it at his chest and gave a bow, throwing his hand off to the side in a familiar fashion. "My name is Allen Ferris." The sister stood there in shock for a moment "Shall we started looking for this person your looking for?" he stood back up. placing the hat back on his head.

"Aaa... Yes," Luna said as she snapped out of him, "His name is Edward. We came here to find him. I must speak with my sister for a moment Allen. Excuse us but don't go to far. Sister," Luna said to Celestia finally pulling her from the shock.

"Sister, this man... is this our husband?" Celestia whispered to her sister. She'd never seen what he'd looked like before he came to Equestria, mainly because he'd never showed her and ever since his death he'd said that his old life as 'Allen Ferris' had denied, refusing to change forms.

"It is him," Luna sighed. "I've only seen this face one time, but it was so long ago that I'd forgotten about it. It was at nighttime and I'd just been woken from a terrible nightmare," She explained as she looked over her shoulder as Allen called 'Edward' out causing an echo."I left my room and started to wander the castle in search of father, but got lost. I was already scared but the fact that I couldn't find any pony caused me to become even more scared. I curled up into a ball and stated to cry uncontrollably, I don't how long it was but it felt like hours, until..." Luna sighed. "Edward, but as Allen found me. He said hey there little, scared. I nodded. He picked me up in his arms and the moon light hit his face she a warm gaze and warmer smile. He took me back to my room and tucked me in. Allen stayed with me me until I fell back to sleep, the next thing I knew... I was waking up and Edward as we know was sitting tin the chair that Allen had been sitting in."

"That when you fell in love with him,"Celestia looked at Allen.

"That was what started it,"" Luna nodded. "She we try and jog his memory. Celestia nodded and they they turned to face Allen and walked over to him.

"Done with your chat," Allen crossed his arms and they nodded. "Sorry ladies, but I don't think your friend is in this area. Want to move on?"

"There is no need," Luna said summoning the keyblade while Celestia summoned the Diisword.

Allen flinched slightly but as if on instinct jumped back and readied for a fight,"I don't exactly what you two are doing but know I won’t go down without a fight."

The sister chuckled and brought the weapons up and crossed them. Suddenly a rainbow aura field bubble came from the swords and enveloped the three of them.

"We want you to remember," Celestia said warmly as images started to appear around them. "We're you're loving wives Edward."

"We're here for you, to bring you back home," Luna added as her own memories flood the space.

"Edward? I'm Allen. I don't know either of you. I've never been married before, or even been close to being engaged," He threw his hand out to the side.

"You're Edward Elric, our husband and father to Stone Elric, Solar Eclipse and Morning Start Elric. Uncle to Adam Winger, Natalie Bastion, Sorano Elric and Alexandria Justine. Sworn brother to Optimus Prime and disciple of Pyro," Luna shouted. "Please remember, come back-"

Allen was in front of them hoisting the sister above him their necks. "I don't know who you are or what you think you're doing. I am not the man you think nor will I ever be this man. I have no such family," He gritted his teeth as he held the women above him, while tears ran down his face.

"Edward," the wheezed as the sisters placed their hands on either side of his face. He let them fall to the ground and they coughed, catching their breath.

"Why?" He asked. "Why does it hurt me so much to see you two here? He looked over and saw Luna's memories of the he'd found and the next morning. "Can't I be left to wander the darkness?"

"He... He took you two from me..." Allen wept. "I can... remember... I know you... but... you can't be here. I saw that chimera's memories.... Sombra..." a sudden rush of anger filled Allen as an image of the dark king appeared again. One second Allen was gone and at Sombra's image. He reeled back withe his right hand and layed in to the image, "NAIL GUN!" Allen punched to image with so much force he completely obliterated it along with his own arm, horrifying the sisters.

A red aura could be seen around Allen as it flowed out of him and upward. More images of Sombra quickly appeared and Allen destroyed them just like the first. As soon as one was destroyed another appeared. All the time this went on they heard Malice laughing.

"We must stop this," Celestia said in horror, hitting her knees and throwing her hands over her mouth as tears ran down her face, as the did Luna's. "He wanted to stop so badly that he reverted back to way before he came to Equestria, to when he was Allen; sealing off his memories." "She looked over to her most recent memories from earlier today. One of Stone Bright Stone and Amore. Of everpony together she then placed her hand on her stomach. "Luna," Celestia stood up in
determination. "We're taking Ed home, to see his children and to be with Amore again. We can't let Malice do this to him," she held out her hand.

Luna sniffled a bit and wiped her eyes, dawn her on steadfast look, "You're right sister, Let's get get our husband back!" She said summoning the keyblade as she entered her Midnight form once more while Celestia enter Midday Form. "How long and how much magic do you have?"

Celestia summoned the Diisword to her hand, "I can do one minute, that's all. Not much magic left either."

"Then let us not teary dear sister, our man needs us," Luna said as they vanished, determined to get the man they loved back.

They shot off and were immediately in front of Allen. He looked horrible as both sleeves of his coat were now gone and his hat had blown off with his first attack. His face wore a look of anguish and rage not even the sight of Celestia and Luna stopped his fists as he punched. Luna took the blow using the Baku to take the hit but it still sent them both flying. All the meantime more red aura wafted from Allen upwards.

Allen suddenly stopped moving and the floor rippled in front of him. From the floor rose a solid black large-bladed sword with a large ring was used as a pommel is made entirely from of what looked to be solid darkness . The blade and edges were thick but sharp for either slicing or outright bluntness, yet they do not add a great weight to the weapon.

Allen took a hold of the weapon and rushed in again. The sister having trouble matching their husband’s speed as he flew through the air and slashed the slimy blackness of the core. Faster and faster they went, magic flying around heat melting anything, cold freezing it just as fast. Harder and harder the pushed to reach him but he was just to strong.Taking advantage of the images of Sombra that would pop up occasionally, the sisters try and land blows in Allen's lapse in attention to them, and it work but he would heal instantly.

The sisters broke away, for a moment when an image appeared to catch their breath. Celestia staggered shoving the Diisword's tip in to the muddy ground to catch herself her time limit just about reached.

"Luna," Celestia huffed. "I have.. enough left for one more major spell and if we... use that spell on him we might bring him to a moment of clarity."

"But we never perfected that spell, and what good will a moment do? Even without access to all of his power we're still no match for him!" Luna panicked then Celestia outright slapped her sister.

Luna stared at her sister holding her face, "Right now we need to try anything to bring him back. This is not for us, but for the world as we know it, for the your children to have their back."

"You're right as usual sister," Luna sighed. "Fine, we use it; then what?"

"We flood his heart and mind with our love and memories new and old," Celestia threw her weapon out to the side and reverted to her normal form as the blade glade with and intense golden light, then pointed it straight forward .

"We'll give our everything then," Luna sighed with a smirk as she dis the same while her blade glowed a intense deep blue.

With both weapons side by side the sister's concentrated their magic into a fix point at the tips of the swords. The rushed forward landing the ball of magic in Allen's chest but continued to push on until he couldn't pull away.

"TOTAL ECLIPSE!" They yelled launching Allen up as he was consumed in a black of intense black solar and lunar magic.

As soon as the magic sphere started to dissipate the sister threw their weapons off to the side and rushed to Allen holding the broken man close to them. They touched their foreheads to his and used what magic they head left to show him all of their memories, good and bad, no secrets. Allen's eyes shot opened and he looked at his wives. Then, they sang him a song.

(Play song wait till the end.)

https://youtu.be/EAQhQFOAWaA

Once they were done singing Allen reached up and placed his and on Celestia's and Luna's faced as tears streamwed down his face. "thank god you’re both safe..."

"Ed," they both said.

"It's me," he smiled at them. Celestia took his hand and placed on her stomach. "Tia?"

"One thing we kept as a plan B," She smirked. "I'm...pregnant."

Allen got a big smile but before he could act, the core rumbled and nearby a skeletal figure emerged from the muck and eyes grew to cover the entire thing. It had jagged teeth and easily stood twelve feet tall.

"NOOOOOO! HATE, IT'S A LIE ! THEY'RE NOT REAL!" The voice of Malice came from the figure.

"I guess I need to face him again," Allen's sword from his fight with Luna and Celestia appeared at his side to his shock. "You tapped into my skill and dragged me here and drowned me in my own despair." He took hold of the weapon and the darkness burst away from it reveal the menuki to be silver along with the fuchi and hanaki. The tsuba was a bright red the shimmered and shined as if on fire while the blade was a very dule dark gray. The tsuka remained solid black and there appeared to be black ribbons made of darkness coming from the ring.

Malice seemed to cower back as Allen brought the blade in up in front of him placing his other hand on the hand centering the sword.

"I'm taking it back," Allen stated firmly. "I'm take back my world, and changing it into a world where the souls in my body can enjoy the warmth from the brightness of my Tia's sun." He slowly raised the sword above his head. "A world were they can bask in the cool radiance of my Luna moon. A shinning city where my little ponies are happy and friends to all." A sudden pressure was exerted over the whole area Allen tighten his grip on his sword. "The name of this Zanpakuto is Yake-shoku(Burning Eclipse)." .

Allen appeared behind Malice and slung his sword off to the side "Flash in the Darkness, Yake-shoku." he said softly. Malice quickly turned but stopped as there was a sudden burst of light down his center and a he was engulfed in a red ball of fir that blackened with a red out line to is. "Now," Allen turned and pointed the tip of the sword down and placed his left hand on the ring, "Devour, Yake-shoku! The black ribbons wrapped around the sphere and crushed it and quickly pulled it into the ring where it vanished. "Rest for now, Malice" Allen said peacefully and turned to his girls with a smirk. With a flick of his finger they were encased in a red bubble of magic. "I love you both and I look forward to seeing Amore again. See you on the outside." He waved his finger up and sent the out as the core crumbled away to reveal Canterlot at dusk as the sun and moon were trading positions.

Chapter 6

View Online

Rodger's POV

It was tough to say how long they'd been gone but we weren't really keeping track of time either. We stared at the scene for some time until our attention was pulled away by a white glow from in the cockpit. i looked over to see Bright Stone fading away.

"Looks like father is safe," he chuckled.

I chuckle and smirk saying to where he was. “And may the power protect you my friend.” Then I sigh and turn to look at Edward’s body.

Celestia and Luna suddenly came from Malice's chest in a bubble of red magic. The giant itself started to crumble and fall apart and shluff off on to the ground. The Demon inside then flew over from the decaying corpse and landed next to the sisters. It shifted its form but not to the Edward I was familiar with. Instead he had shoulder length brunette hair and hazel eye with a pinkish skin tone like normal humans. He wore a red sleeveless shirt with an odd spade symbol on it with a dark gray trench coat with missing sleeves that looked as if they'd been exploded.

"Hey," the man I suspect is Edward jumped on the face of my Megazord. He banged on the glass, "Let us in it colder than hell out here and my wife is pregnant."

Pole, Shining, and Spike all fainted.

I sigh and chuckle. “Sure just give me a minute.” I disengage the megazord and change it back to the five separate zords then remote control the other four to go into the zord bay inside my ship then I turn the ship so Edward can see the airlock and I check the other Systems as I wait for him to get on board.

“Damn...so much damage at least it seems this ship has a Self repair function.” Once I hear the airlock open and close I start the engines and start flying back to the city but we are moving very slowly.

"So this is your ship," Edward' said as he looked around with his wives behind him.

“Yep you can have your wives rest in the living room just go get Shinning, spike and polearm out of their zords for me, they fainted as soon as you were safe.” I tell Edward as I set the autopilot to fly back and then stop then I get up and demorph surprising Edward that I look like a unicorn I stretch then sigh.

“Well first megazord battle and I won.” I smirk and walk to the kitchen to look for something but find everything empty and grumble.

"I know," Edward snapped and the others appeared in the living room as Celestia and Luna walked in and sat down. "But your ship sure took one hell of a beating from Malice. According to the memories I got from him you got a new Megazord mode."

I look at Edward and my eye twitches. “Did you read my mind?” I sigh annoyed. “Yeah I got two thanks to that sword you sent, the Wild Force megazord and the Dino Thunder megazord.” I sit down in my Captain’s chair.

“I think I was given the new megazord by the morphin grid.” I look over at my shelves of keys and see the red, blue and yellow Dino Thunder keys.

“I was referring to when you used the Longinus. No I didn't read your mind; I read Malice's mind," Edward shook his head and rolled his eyes. He looked around. "No food, ship falling apart and Luna said your med-bay is empty as hell too.”

“Yeah but I was kind of expecting it I mean I haven’t even been inside it till today.” I tell him and then smirk. “Sorry about summoning it near the city but I was told you wouldn’t mind, also here.” I throw a orb that is the recording bright left behind. “From your other son.”

"I can't believe Faust didn't tell me she reincarnated him," Edward looked at the sphere and placed it in his pocket. "I'll listen to it later. I was just handed the biggest news since Luna's pregnancy and I face off with my personal demon, again. I'm tired as hell," he sighed as red lightning crackled and he change his form to his blonde hared self. "Luckily we’re in one of the bests places to stock your ship with food."

I smile and get up. “Well seeing how powerful you are and how busy your life is how about I let you copy all the books I found on making and maintaining power ranger technology that way you can make your own teams to have all over the world to solve problems for you that way you have more time with your family.” I smile and pat his shoulder as I walk past him to the stairs going down.

"Well," Ed came down. "What do you want for the books?"

I tap my chin as we walk down the stairs deep into my ship. “Well I still need some combat training and magic training. I mean all I know how to do is gather my magic and that’s only because I asked my displacer for basic knowledge of unicorn magic.” I tell him then we get to the cargo bay and I walk up to the crate and open it showing him it’s filled with books.

“If you can think of anything else that would be cool oh and can you make two copies one for you, and the other copy for the rangers of earth while I keep the originals.” I smirk and lean on the crate as it’s up to my shoulders.

A slot opened up on his metal arm and out came a cloud of silver shifting slime. "Nanites, aka. Liquid metal. Scan the books make two sets, transport one to room in the Spire." he order the cloud. and the immediately went to work. "That's that."

“Wow cool hmm think you could supply me with lab equipment too? I’m gonna get billy to come make me more morphers.” I tell Ed and then I scratch my chest and Edward seems to notice my necklace and the magic inside it.

"Sure, but it'll have to wait until were back in Canterlot, as my tech is in my lab in the lower levels of the castle and we need to let the others rest," He pointed to everypony and dragon who was passed out. "I also need to see Amore, make good on a promise I made MANY years ago." H looked at me. "What's with the jewelry?"

I look down at my necklace and smirk taking it off and the illusion comes off revealing I’m human. “Just something I asked Twilight for, I thought it would be better if I could blend in after all if I was the only human I could be targeted easier by my bad guys.” I put it back on. “I also don’t want to deal with racism, or speciesism whatever you call it.”

“Ponies are xenophobic creatures most in most realities kids, you'll learn to deal with it," Edward sighed. "i knew you were human from the start as did everypony in my group. Good thing about learning how to use magic from the ground up. May I see it for a moment?"

“Sure.” I take it off and give it to him. “The only ones that know I’m human are Celestia, Luna and twilight.” I tell him as I watch him to see what he does.

Edward take the charm in his left hand on holds his right over it. I once more see loose shimmering strings around his fingers the lead to my charm, he quickly pulls back with his right hand tightening the strings and then stats to his hand to and fro. As he does this I see more string added on to the charm until he pulls his hand towards him and clenches it tightly until the strings fade away.

"There we go, here," Edward held the necklace out to me. "I strengthened the spell and added a few more disguises to it in case you need them. I also put in a purifier spell so you won't have to be morphed outside the ship."

I put the necklace back on and say surprised. “You can do that? I thought it was the morphin grid protecting me because this isn’t my home reality.” I ask him and explain my theory.

“Also what other kind of disguises?” I ask as I look at the necklace.

“It is the morphin grid but now you don't have to walk around morphed all the time outside the ship in other worlds as long as you wear the charm," Edward pointed at my necklace. "As for the transformation, you have your standard pony selection, basic gryhon, hypogriff, zebra, Minotaur, centaur, and etc. You can mode them how ever you want to. The spell itself is basically the same as a changlings ability to transform."at the mention of the word Changling Edward's eyes git wide. "If that bastard ever comes back I'LL KILL THREE FOLD!" He vanished only to reappear with a dark skinned green haired woman in his arms.

'How many women does this guy have?' I thought before I got a closer look at her.

She looked in rough shaped, but no more than a few bruises and scratches. I then saw bloody rings around her wrists and ankles. like she'd been restrained and thrashed in the restraints.

I tilt my head confused as I don’t recognize her and ask Edward. “Um who is that and who were you talking about?” As I ask the ship shakes as we are just now passing through the city’s shield but still slowly.

"This is Chrysalis, reformed villainess and queen of the changelings, Tia sort of adopted her after the wedding incident," Edward explained as he placed his hands over her wrist and a light bluish green energy appeared around his hands and I stared in utter amazement as her wounds quickly healed he then moved down to her ankles. "And I was talking about Sombra. The bastard doesn't tend to die easily if you're familiar with the comics."

I tilt my head and think back. “The only thing from the comics that I know is just a few panels showing Sombra’s horn somewhere and he could regrow from that or something, then again the comics aren’t really completely canon, I mean did you ever see Nightmare Rarity in your world? Also if that’s a reformed Chrysalis then why isn’t she all colorful like the reformed changelings from the show?” I ask him as I look her over and start seeing the resemblance.

"I said she was reformed, I NEVER said exactly how though," Edward stood up and brush her hair out of her face and looked softly at the look of pain on her face and placed a hand on her forehead and closed his eye for a moment. I saw the look on Chysalis's face soften. "There; no more nightmare. And if you noticed all ponies in my world have a very so slight coloration to the skin from their counterparts in the show. Chrissy was no different. She was much darker in skin tone though, very deceased looking. She and the others are still the same changlings in biology but not mentality. Which is way they don't look so colorful."

“As for Sombra, there's no telling how he'll come back," He sighed. "Dark magic is practiced freely in this world. So, evil magic like the one he used to keep himself alive isn't unheard of, but its still forbidden and practiced in the underworld."

“Ah I see, hmm I should probably see if I can talk with the changelings to make sure they won’t work with Lord Zedd and his army.” I rub my chin thinking as I start to walk back and forth mumbling to myself.

“Oh and as for Sombra,” I speak up and look to Edward. “If i was him I’d have a blank chimera near by to transfer my mind into in case my first plan failed.” I tell Edward my theory.

"Best try and speak with their queen first, if not then try and find some one who will listen,"Ed said as he looked around the cabin." Lets get them to bed." He snapped and we were now in the crystal Spire in a bedroom and there lying in bed was Princess Amore. He looked over and smiled. "Hey there pretty pink pony princess."

"Ed!" She shot up but Edward rushed over and pushed her back down.

"Easy there. You need rest. I'm not going anywhere anytime soon," He said a she gave he a gentle kiss at the base of her horn. "And I hope you'll consider coming back to Canterlot with me and the others," she looked shocked and a lite apprehensive at that comment. "I'll be back later you rest." He turned to me. "The others were sent to their rooms, lets get food."

I smile and nod and wink at her then follow Edward out. “Oh and I think you’ll be happy to hear one of your knights gave me one of their spears.” I chuckle and put my hands in my pockets. ‘Feels good to walk around without being morphed.’

“Before I forget," Edward said as he reached into his pocket and turned to me. He held out a pocket watch. "This is my token. It triples as a video calles and small item delivery system. Call an Displaced on the list it provides to have found one."

“Oh cool at least this one didn’t hit me on the head like the last token I got.” I say as I take it and out it in my pocket and rub my head at the memory of the last token.

“Thanks, so where do we go from here?” I look around completely lost in the identical hallways. “ Also small question, was it Sombra or your princess back there that has an obsession with stairs?”

“Originally it was Amore, she like to stay in shape and it killed time between meetings, two bird one stone," Edward commented. "Glad to hear that my Knight have inducted you into my order. Though this means your training will be all that hard. You can use Equestrian magic; right?"

I hold up and hand and focus and soon it’s covered in a crimson red magic aura. “Yeah about this much.” I shrug lightly and let it go.

Then chuckle and smirk. “I see and here all the fan’s thoughts Sombra lost his mind and became obsessed with stairs heck I even remember a story where someone got trapped in somebody’s body and every time he walked upstairs he had a euphoric sensation.” I chuckle and shake my head.

Edward raised an eyebrow. "Sombra actually hated the stairs," He deadpanned. "Though it seems his demented mind warped that into a form of torture for others." We arrived at the kitchen. "So tell, how long have you been sick?"

I look over shocked. “H-how could you tell? And...a I found out I have A tumor in my head a few months before my displacement.” I rub the back of my head where it is and sigh. “ I just hope I can save my world before I’m too weak to even fight.”

"My nose thanks to my sense of smell I could smell it one you when you were morphed, but it became ten times strong once you powered down. How long they give ya?," he tapped his nose as he threw me a apple.

'This fruit looked as it's out of crystal, can I even eat this!'

I look over the crystal apple unsure if I could even bite into it while I tell Edward. “The doctors give me six months without treatment and a year with treatment.” I smile sadly.

“I figured if I was gonna die maybe I could get displaced and have a cool adventure before I kicked the bucket but now...now I have to protect everyone around me and stop Zedd before then.” I glare at the apple starting to squeeze it too hard.

"I can fix your head," Edward shrugged as he then bit into a red Crystal apple and it made a crisp crunch.

I look at Edward surprised and just stare for a moment. “Y...you can? B..but the doctors said it is too close to important things to operate on.” I tell him and seeing Edward take a bite I slowly take a bite of the apple and hum as it’s delicious.

"The anime my powers originate from developed all sort of medical procedures that make remove something like a tumor in the head child's play, and I've been using those techniques for over fifteen thousand years now," He took another bite of his apple and I did everything I could to hold onto my apple. "Not to mention my healing techniques can save someone from the brink of death. Illness is still a struggle if its chronic but I can also stave it off enough to find a cure. Cancer is tricky as you can never really cure but it, but there is one way, though I DON'T recommend it." Edward looked at me coldly as he crossed his arms.

I flinch back from the glare he gives me and gulp. “W..would you heal me? It would give me more time to help save my new home.” I ask Edward my apple forgotten as I lower my arm holding it.

"I will. I owe you quite the debt for what you did for me, the Empire, my knights, my family, and most importantly my world." Edward bit into his apple again. "But understand even if I remove the tumor, another may grow in it place or somewhere else in your brain or body for that matter. I can also give a medication that will prevent this for a time. Eventually, it will only slow down as the disease adapts to the medicine. I can provide a longer time solution with an injection of organic nanites that will stamp out that cancer. But know that if they're ever deactivated then that's it the won't come back online period. If the cancer stays on then it stays gone, but there is still the chance it'll come back more aggressive than before, and you won't have the nanites in your body to fight it off." He explained but then he got cold again. "These are the temporary and long term solution, but there is a proverbial cure for cancer, though there is a price for it."

I look down thinking it over then look up at the gold coin. “What is the long turn solution and what’s the price?” I ask Edward then my growling stomach reminds me and I start eating the apple again.

"I can turn you into something more than human, a form of immortality. You'll have eternal life and youth as long as you don't use up your power," Edward finished his apple, core and all but he saved the seeds. "I can bond you with a Philosopher Stone turning you into what's called a homunculus. You'll gain a nearly perfect body completely with regeneration but you can still but hurt via certain means. What those means are will be based on what Homuclus type you become. That will be based on your choices and views of what you want in life. I can determine it usually but in your case, your body is already frail meaning if you are to survive I must give you a very powerful stone. There is still the chance the stone doesn't bond to you and you die."

I was very tempted to take his offer.

"But that is not the only price. The steep price is the fact that the stone is made of souls, living souls. They can both be angry or glad to be with you. Know that when you die as a homunculus and regenerate you're using their life energy to heal. If you continue to live for years without harm then the continue to exist inside you, if you use them then they pass on, die so to speak. You can die if you use up all the life in your stone. So, is sustaining your life with the life of others worth it? Maybe. I say this because I am basically a homunculus but I can't die due to a certain... link of constantly being feed souls. I only use the ones that are okay with it, other than that I heal using magic and other techniques. So," he looked at me dead center and leaned back, crossing his arms.

"I've told all I can. Now you must choose which path to take. Know that this is solely your choice and that it affects only your life at this point and time. What do you choose Rodger?"

I look down and think hard my eyes closed tight as I weigh my options, and after about ten minutes I look up to Edward with a steely gaze. “I’ll choose the stone IF you have a way to ask the souls if they are ok becoming that stone and inform them what my life is going to be like and only if they agree to it, I don’t want to force anyone to be a stone inside me especially if I’m not sure I could even survive in the first place,” I tell Edward being honest and fair to the souls that could end up inside me, I sit down in a chain as my legs are shaking a bit as this is a big decision.

"I always ask them before I make any stone, " Edward gave a heavy sigh. "There is no rush. So feel free to take as long as you need to think."

I look down and think hard my eyes closed tight as I weigh my options, and after about ten minutes I look up to Edward with a smile. “Thank you Edward for the offer but I don’t want to force any souls to be trapped inside me and put them at risk with how dangerous my life is I could burn through them fast if I get captured, so sorry no stone but I’ll take the longest solution that doesn’t involve a philosopher stone you have and go from there.”

"I do have these," Edward held up his right palm and out came a canister. In it was a swirling glowing rainbow-colored metallic slime.

I Lena closer and look and see they are very small marble looking things and I also. “More Nanites? They were close to making this tech on my earth but not this advanced, oh think they could also function as a auto translator so I can understand any language spoken or written?” I ask as I look up at Edward.

"That's a basic function that works both ways so you well speak any language too. You'd also have some increased strength, agility, and sense. Not to mention more powerful magic," Edward shrugged. "These are different from the ones earlier in the fact that they're powered by, use and are infused with Harmony Magic, aka the Power of Friendship, aka the Rainbow Death Lazor. I can't take sole credit for their idea or creation. My master and sworn brother helped in making these possible."

“Wow that sounds very useful and powerful and heh heh heh rainbow death laser really?” I question with a chuckle and sit back and finish the apple. “If you think that will cure me and help then I vote for those.”

“As I explained, these aren't a total cure, just the means to an end," Edward created a syringe from nothing that had a diameter of at least an inched and stuck it in the canister pulling out the plunger and drawing a hefty dose of the slime. He then popped the vial into an injector gun and placed it in front of me. "All you buddy."

I give him a flat look then take the injector gun and look it over then sigh and I move it to my arm and put the needle on a vein Then gulp and pull the trigger and it shoots into me and injects the Nanites into me. “Fuck I hate needles!” I look away as I feel them move through my body.

"You and half the damn multiverse," Edward rolled his eyes as I set the gun off to the side. He went over to a nearby cabin and started to dig around in. "Nah... where the hell is? I know she kept it here. Unless Sombra found it and moved it."

I rub my arm surprised at how quickly the hole closed up and look my arm over not seeing any sign of the nanites. “What are you looking for and if you don’t mind my asking how did you make the savage sword earlier in the battle?”

"Pulled it from my vault, only rangers can pull out the full potential of those weapon," Edward said as he dug in the cabinet. "Ha found!"He laughed and I heard a breaking and out her came with a bottle. The liquid inside shimmered like a living flame. "Dragon Land Fire Brandy!" He pulled a couple of glasses out popped the cork and poured.

I flinch back and hold up a hand. “No offense to you but please I don’t drink, and if you had that would you have the red quasar saber?” I ask him as I move my seat back a little as I can smell the alcohol.

"Suit yourself," Edward shrugged as he took a sip. "AHHH! You can't beat three thousand year old Brandy, " He sat down and held the cup in front of his face and swirled it a bit. "I do have it, along with the others and the Magna blade to. They're in my Vault, i just thought of power ranger weapon and grab the first one that came out."

“Ah well that is cool, I loved in space and lost galaxy as a kid.” I chuckle and smile. “Their endings were perfect to me.”

I watch Edward drink and sigh. “You know with how powerful you are I’m surprised you are part of your world’s pantheon.”

"Why would I want to be a god when I be me and help out here?" Edward looked at me confused.

I shrug and say. “Hey some can be both, I’ve seen stories where a guy becomes one then mostly continues his normal life though with more responsibilities though in those stories the sisters are usually goddesses.” I finish and look for something to drink.

“Hey is it true most Equestria’s run on tv logic? Like being able to invoke Murphy’s Law, good guys always win, and there’s always going to be something that happens to the displaced like a token always hitting them on the head?” I ask Edward as I see a bottle of what looks like water I go over to it.

Edward faced the wall and rested his head on his hand. "They're not gods Rodger, they're women and like to be treated as such. Sure they're royalty but they still want to be treated like normal ponies by someone, even if they know they're powerful. As for Murphy's Law, that's utter crap. I've seen Displaced that full intended to help there Equestria's in the long run only to be labeled as criminal through there actions in the here and now. Iv'e seen Displaced who were heros and turned villian and destroyed their homes. Then there are just outright evil Displaced," He took another sip of his brandy. "I wouldn't touch that bottle if I were you either."

I look at the bottle and see it’s alcohol I set it back and follow Edward. “That sucks, got any names I should avoid ?”

"One in particular you should look out for is Gilgamesh," Edward turned around. "Here, a canteen full of water for ya. Gilgamesh isn't evil and probably one of the fairest guys you'll ever meet, I've never met him myself, but he is a legend amongst the Void Dwellers. I did face off with a Zoro form One Piece the faced him and he'd said he was a good guy but he is very powerful."

I nod to him and drink some water then say. “Sounds like a powerful man I just hope he is good if I meet him.” I look over at my ship as it is slowly repairing itself.

"There's no doubt he's a good guy, but you got to respect his rep, as most Void Dwellers know of of him," Edward enjoyed his drink. "That ship is going to be dry dock for months if you just wait around on its auto-repair."

“Yeah unfortunately,” I sigh and lean on the railing. “But I have no idea how it works and don’t want to make it worse.”

"I can teleport it to Canterlot and fix it up in my lab," Edward offered. "I still owe you for quite the debt. And you said you wanted training."

I nod and smile. “Thanks Edward and yeah I do hell the only reason I survived my first fight was because I got lucky and spooked Goldar.” I tell him and starch my back making it pop.

"Sound like you need a bed," Edward finished his drink. "And there's a certain pony I NEED TO SPEND TIME WITH THAT I haven't seen in nearly three thousand year. I hope she comes with us to Canterlot."

“I do too for your sake, and yeah I think I’ll go back to my ship and watch some Power Rangers and um Study my enemy.” I chuckle a bit. “Oh that reminds me when you work on the ship mind adding the same thing you added to my sword on the big swords on the bow of the ship?” I point them out. “ After all you’ll make getting the giant monsters out of heavily populated cities much easier.”

"Tomorrow, my young friend, tonight, I rest with my lost girl in my arms," He waved as he walked off. "One more thing, best work on you strength control so you don't tear apart you ship. Later."

I watch him go then look to my hand and clench my fist looking up and nod to myself and turn to leave and am lucky enough to run into one of Edward’s knights. “Hello there got somewhere I can do some training?” I ask her.

“The training ground are empty at this time, sir," One of the said. "Shall I escort there, sir."

“Yes please I need to do some training and honestly I feel better if I accidentally break Edward’s stuff then my own, I know he can fix his stuff easily.” I chuckle and start to follow her.

“Nonsense Sir, you're one of us now," She led me out of the castle and to the guard barracks. "Our training grounds are actually underground. Like most of our fields and livestock pens. Due to the snow and ice we had to make due." She led me under the some barracks through a red crystal door the opened on a massive underground area completely with duel circles and crystal dummies. "Thanks to Grandfather though, much was improved. I would say it is the most advanced training ground anywhere, but from what I've seen and heard today, I don't think that's true anymore. Go not and break what you need to sir. The auto-repair spells extend down here and the sparring circles are enchanted for real combat so you don't have to hold back. Once you step out you'll be good as new, but very tired."

“Thank you, and if you see any of Edward’s group let them know where I am please.” I walk in and look around then decide to start with a punching bag the first punch makes it fly up and hit the ceiling I flinch and sigh. ’this is gonna take a while.’

Hour passed as I stayed in the training grounds getting a feel for my new strength. I had company from the occasional passing knight and some would even gather and cheer me on. The real test came when I entered the dueling circle with a few of them. I had a better handle on my strength and was confident in, to confident, I got my ass thoroughly handed to me several times. By the end I had a much better handle on fighting and held my own but I still didn't win a single match. I didn't realize how well trained these guys are, then again they are Edward's descendants and trained for this from pretty much day one.

'Being stabbed fucking hurts' I thought as I hit the showers to wash off the stink. I spent a few minutes in and literally felt my pain and fatigue wash away. "Wouldn't surprise me if those showers are enchanted," I remarked as I walked out drying my hear and thn something black caught me eye in the doorway that looked like a black cat of some kind.

I look closer at it then my eyes widen and I smile. “It’s an Umbreon. Cool, i never thought I’d see one in real live.” I say to my self and kneel down and smile at it. “Hey there my name is Rodger, you have a beautiful coat.” I tell it hoping it will come closer.

It tilted its head to the left slightly, "Um..."

I smile and say to it. “Are you wild or do you live with a pony?, you know the eevee evolutions are one of my favorite kinds of Pokémon.” I say with a chuckle.

It come over and sat right in front of me barely a foot in front of me. It stared at me with an unflinching gaze of red.

I smile and hold out a hand. “May I pet you?” I ask while offering my hand and also think to myself. ’Wow I didn’t even know Edward had Pokémon in his world.’

Umbreon sniffed my hand and leaned its head forward a bit into my palm, 'OH MY GOD IT SO SILKY!'

I grin to myself and gently pet it and say. “I don’t mean to insult you but are you a boy or girl? You’re the first Pokémon I’ve seen.” I ask them and gently scratch under their chin.

Umbreon started to pur lightly and then jumped on my shoulder. "Umbreon... Um..." it pointed to the doorway with its paw.

I chuckle and slowly stand up with a hand on them to make sure they don’t fall. “Ok, let’s see where you want me to go.” I start walking following their paw.

I followed Umbreon's lead until it led me to the to a door with a massive moon on it. It jumped down and scratched at the door.

I look between the Pokémon and the door then I look down at them and say. “I’m not gonna just open it, but I will knock.” Then I knock on the door a few times.

I few minutes passed and then the door opens with a creak but I saw no one there then heard a tiny yawn. I looked down to see a tiny alicorn colt rubbing his eyes.

I smile at the adorable sight. “Hello little one do you know this Pokémon?” I ask as I gently pat the umbreon’s head.

"She Nini, momma's partenr," He said sleepily.

'He looks a lot like Luna.' I thought to myself.

"Um..." Umbreon spoke up.

I look at the Pokémon then smile. “Is your partner princess Luna?” I ask them then turn to the colt. “Is your mom princess Luna?”

Umbreon gave a slight nod

"Uh-huh," he rubbed his eyes. "Momma and Auntie not here though."

“Oh? Do you know if they are still resting with Edward? Or if they are doing something else?” I ask the colt not wanting to keep him up too much longer.

Tears started to form in his eyes and he started to cry. "Want Momma! Want Auntie! Want daddy!"

'Oh crap...'

I look at the Pokémon and whisper. “I blame you.” Then I smile at the colt. “How about I take you to find them huh? Would you like that?”

“Bubby," came the voice of a little girl Soon there was a little alicorn filly next to the crying colt. She resembled Edward with red hair. "Shhhh..." she hugged her brother. "We Find Momma, Auntie, and Daddy with Nini an strange man. Kk..."

"Kk..." He snifffled.

Umbreon or 'Nini'. Looked at me and pointed down the hallway. "Um..."

I smile at how cute the two foals are and say to Nini. “Think you could nod the two of them on your back or should I carry them?” As I ask they come out of the room and I close the door.

Umbreon just gave me a flat look and pointed again.

I sigh and chuckle. “Worth a shot.” I then pick up both the children and look at her. “Can you find Edward?”

She looked at me flatly again and started to walk away down the hall in the direction she'd pointed.

I follow her and smile at the children and say. “So what are your names little ones?”

"I Solar Eclipse," the colt answered.

"I Morning Star," the filly chirped.

“What lovely names, I bet you two are good kids for your mom and dad.” I chuckle as we come into the dining room where Edward, the princesses, and the mane six are all together. “Hi everyone look who I found on my way back.” I say full of cheer.

“I figured they'd be up soon," Edward walked over and picked up his twins. "There my Twins Stars," he nuzzled them causing a giggle from both. "He looked to Umbreon. "Nina did you bother Rodger?" She rolled her eyes and walked over and hopped up next to Luna.

“Nah she is cool, I didn’t even know you had Pokémon till I saw her. So; what did I miss?” I ask as I sit down and take a apple, and start eating it.

“Coffee sir? A maid asked while Edward gave Solar to his mother.

"Nothing really," Shining cut in. "We just woke, most of us don't even remember getting in our beds last night.

"Uncle Ed, who is that guy?" Came a voice from beside Twilight.

'WINGS!'

"That's Rodger, say hi," He looked at me and motioned with his head to a pair of slit blue eyes looking at me from the other side of Twilight.

I remember my first meeting with her and wave my hand at little Nyx. “Hello little one, and no thank you ma’am water will do thank you,” I say to the maid then look to Shining. “Well you, Spike and Polearm helped me kick butt.” I tell him and smile.

“Hey Edward are there wild Pokémon or is Nina the only one?” I ask with a smile as I continue to eat the apple.

"Nina is Luna's partner and technically she is still wild," He fed his daughter like and airplane. "Yea , pokemon are common here since my Niece affect the world with a months stay, Void Contamination caused the to start to appear. We let them pair with ponies as they wish."

“That’s cool I wonder if I could find some Pokémon that would want to come with me.” I smile at the thought then we hear a loud bird cry coming from outside.

“UMBREOOOOOOON!" Nina howled.

Edward looked over and rolled his eyes. "Better get Clipeum here, to help watch the twins."

"Yea Clipy!" the twins cheered in unison.

"Ed, is Chrissy okay? She was watching the children when?" Celestia looked at her husband.

"He got good but other then begin drained of magic and some heft rings from thrash again the restraints Sombra put her in she's fine," Edward said. "She'll blame herself for not protecting the the kids, but with their support and her drive to overcome defeat, she should be fine. The only thing we can do is be there for her. If she comes to us then we can talk, but she'll stick closer to you and the children for the time being. That's not a bad thing either as you'll need all the help you can get in the coming weeks."

"Did something happen Princess?" Twilight looked to here mentor. "Did Sombra doing something to you?"

Celestia smiled at Twilight. "No Twilight, everything is as is should be, better even. But I will be... a little more on the difficult side to deal with in the coming months."

"Auntie... Are you saying what I think you're saying," Cadence squeed.

"Yes Cadence I'm pregnant," Celestia confirm with a bright smile.

"How long have you know?" Shining Armor looked on in shock.

"Are you going to have twins like Auntie Luna did?" Cadence shuddered with anticipation.

"About a month, but I wasn't totally sure until Luna checked on my one morning," She looked at her younger sister in embarrassment. "And I don't know Cadence.”

"First thing when were back in the city, I want your Sun Stone around you're neck," Edward demanded. "We almost lost Luna during her pregnancy with the twins. I won't risk taking that chance again."

"I understand," Celestia agreed wholeheartedly. "On another note," she turned back to Twilight. "I couldn't be more proud of you Princess Twilight."

"Ah... wha... me..." Twilight said before she froze.

"Is mom gonna be okay?" Nyx asked Polearm.

"She'll be fine sweetheart. She just got handed a lot of information at once and has to reboot," Polearm chuckled. "Not the first time its happened."

"Any ways," Edward snapped and out of nowhere popped a Bastiodon.

"BAAASSSST...." It belted.

"Clipy!" the twins shouted again before jumping from their parents and running to the Pokémon and grabbing onto its eyebrow horn.

"BAHAHAHAHASTIODON..." It bellowed happily as it swung its head to and fro swing the children in the process.

"Let's go and see our new guest Rodger," Edward remarked as he got up.

I nod and follow Edward as we walk to the closest window and he just freakin jumped out sighing and jump out too and land like any super hero should then stand up. “Damn that hurts more then I thought it would, also cool I didn’t think you’d have a Basitodon here.”

After that I look around in the sky and see a large blue bird and my mouth drops open as I noticed it before Edward and I can already feel my inner fanboy squeeeling.

"Yea, Clip helps look after the twins," Edward looked up. "Why the hell is Articuno in the city? It normally stays in the mountains."

“Well maybe it lives near by and could feel the positive emotions from the crystal heart?” I say to Edward with a big smile. “Hey can you understand Pokémon? I want to talk with it.”

"Just so I don't have to play translator all the damn time," Ed remarked as a holo display popped up in front of him. "Download: Telepathy," He typed and then I chibi me with a progress bar over it the blipped from a few seconds and then disappeared. "There, now you can talk to other creatures mentality as long as they give you permission."

“Cool!” I say with a grin and see the Articuno fly up over us and land on the top of the castle. “I never thought I’d meet a legendary Pokémon.” I look to Edward. “How can we get up there without spooking them?”

“If it wants to land it'll land, you don't force anything on the Pokemon here," Edward whistled getting the bird attention. He waved and is descended landing in front of us. "Luckily I've had a had a few encounters with it before. The massive Pokemon towered over us.

"Don't stand there with you're mouth open like a fish. Talk to it."

I blink and chuckle sheepishly. “Right, hello Articuno I’m glad I got the chance to see you in person, I have two requests the first is may I use telepathy so I can understand your thoughts? And may I have a picture taken with you?” I ask the huge beautiful bird.

The Pokémon looks me over for a moment then nods it’s head smiling I think about using the power hoping it works. “Thank you Articuno, may i ask what brights you to this city?”

I see Edward get out a camera so I move closer to Articuno’s legs and face Edward with a big smile, then I hear her mental voice. {I felt a strong power come from this place and can to investigate as it is close to my home though I am surprised to see so many beings out this far.}

“Articuno," Edward called it's attention on him. "I let you roam this icy place because there is nowhere else you can call home in this land. But don't threaten ponies here. Just as our agreement states, you may roam as long as you are not hostile and not threatening ponies, that include the citizens of this Empire. They were here thousands of years before and have returned from being under a CURSE. I will not stand for them to be harmed."

Articuno bows her head and makes chirping sounds but I can hear her thoughts and tell Edward what she is saying. “She said she understands and is just curious about these people but is also saddened that they had to suffer.”

"I know, I can hear her to," Edward tapped his head.

I blush lightly and chuckle. “Right,” looking up at Articuno I ask. “I don’t mean to sound rude but do all Legendary pokemon know each other?”

{Indeed we do, but it is more to stay out of the way of each other as to not encroach upon our territories}

“That is cool.” I look between Edward and Articuno Articunothen ask her. “There is something I would like to ask of you that is pretty big and I’d understand if you don’t want to or can’t.” I see Edward about to take the picture so I smile and after the flash I continue. “ I would like to meet Arceus, in hopes of getting enough Pokémon eggs to populate a whole planet but not today, I have to save my universe first.”

{You are asking the wrong Pokemon for that young human. You would need to speak with one of the three that rule of the Time, Space, or the Reverse before you can even hope to gain access to Arceus's realm.I am merely the guardian of frozen winds.}

I sigh sadly then think for a moment then look to Edward. “Hey Edward think we got enough time to see one of them?” I ask him and then turn to her and say. “Also thank you for the picture, and your feathers are very beautiful.”

{Than you young one} She spread her wing and plucked one of the interior feathers. {Accept this as a token of my friendship.}

My eyes widen and I gently take it. “Wow thank you so much, I will definitely treasure this for my whole life.”

{Take care good human.} She said as she flapped and took to the skies and flew away through the barrier.

I smile and look at the feather then smile at Edward. “So cool!”

"Literally," Edward smirked as he brushed frost off my shoulder.

I chuckle and say. “Mind teleporting me to my ship I want to put this in a safe place.”

“We're already on top," Edward motioned.

'How the does he do that!'

I look around then shake my head both annoyed and impressed then head into my ship and go to my room and set the feather onto a shelf where it can be safe. “There we go.”

I then leave my room and see Edward looking over my key collection and the living room control panel. “What’s up Edward?”

“I think I may have the Knight form teams," He looked at me. "May I see your morpher?"

I roll my neck then nod and summon it to my hand then toss it to him. “Mind telling me how you keep pulling a Batman?”

Edward released his nanites again and the swarmed my morpher, he looked at me and smirked. "Magic."

I roll my eyes and huff. “Of course, you gotta teach me that too I am so gonna do that to my princesses at some point.” I chuckle and walk over to the control panel and check and sigh seeing the ship is still weeks away from being repaired.

I then go over to the table and summon my bag and take out a laptop and start it up and start going through it to see what all is on it.

"You could do it if you hand enough magic," He held my morpher out to me. "That, and studied several different versions of the teleportation spell, movement spells, and silence spells to come up with your own unique spell."

I take my morpher back and snap my fingers. “Damn, I doubt I’ll have time for studying much while fighting the monster of the week, so what now?” I ask, then I think of something and look to Edward. “Hey Edward i hope your deal with the Pokémon is a good one because I can think of a Pokémon that would go ballistic if they run into Discord seeing as he is a spirit of chaos and they are the Pokémon of order.”

"And who would that be?" Edward asked as typed on a another holo-display.

“I believe his name is Zygarde, he has multiple forms, a single cell form, ten percent form, fifty percent form and one hundred percent form.” I say and see my laptop is connected to the internet so I look up the Pokémon to show him what he looks like.

"It's a good thing we don't have it," Edward remarked.

“You don’t?” I ask then close my laptop. “I’m surprised. I mean if this world has a Arceus i would think he would create any Pokémon that didn’t show up with him.”

I stretch then get up and walk over to the airlock and open the door. “You should check on your family and when everyone is ready we can go back to your Canterlot we have a lot of work to do.”

"Seems we only get Pokemon up to Sinnoh," Edward said as he closed his display. "Everypony is decided on staying here for a few days to recooperate after the harshness of the battle."

“Huh, makes sense I suppose, seeing as time is almost frozen back home we can take our time but I don’t want to risk monsters start to show up in your world but they may anyway if you make rangers, after all the morphin grids powered by the Constant battle of good and evil.” I tell Edward as we head back into the castle and run into twilight’s friends and I notice rarity looking me up and down. ’oh no not again.’

“Relax, she won't drag you off," Edward patted my back."Where's everpony headed?"

"I'm going to detox at the library with Nyx," Twilight remarked as she looked at her daughter.

"I'm headed to the boutiques around the Empire and then me and Spiky are meeting up for lunch," Rarity giggled.

"Ah'm checkin out the Apple orchid under the city," Aj smirked.

"I'm checking out the alchemy labs here. No place has had them in thousands of years," Spike rubbed his chin.

"I'll be spending time with the Knights," Pole added.

"I'm going to see the animals," Fluttershy murmured.

"Jousting," Rainbow puffed her chest out as she crossed her arms.

"Sweet shops," Pinkie licked her lips.

I chuckle at pinkie pie’s answer then think for a moment. “Hey Edward got anywhere I can explore that has a high amount of iron in it?” I ask thinking of a specific Pokémon I want to find.

"Iron, that would be toward the Badlands close in the Macintosh Hills on the Appleooosa side of the hills," Edward thought. "Lots of old iron mines there. "You looking for an Aron?"

I shake my head and smile. “Nope I want to find a cute little Meltan or a big strong Melmetal.” I tell him getting a bit excited over a Pokémon adventure.

"What part of up to Sinnoh did you not hear?" Edward crossed his arms

I shrug and say. “Hey just because they are new doesn’t mean they don’t exist here, after all according to what I last saw they don’t belong to any one region.”

"Another thing is Arceus doesn't create the Pokemon here," Edward said bluntly. "They arrive here through the Void, technically they're a sub-race of Displaced."

“Awww” I look down in disappointment. “Damn oh well still might be cool to see if I can find a shiny charmander.”

"Well' found whatever we find and you'll have whatever wants to go with you Rodger, another thing, Pokemon battle amongst themselves and we don't use pokeballs either, well the guards do in order to subdue rowdier pokemon that have issues," Edward explained.

I nod and smile a bit. “That’s fine with me, so long as they are happy and don’t cause trouble.”

"They're Pokemon, of course they'll trouble for you at some point,"Edward Chuckled. "Let's go check in on Amore and Chrissy. then let Tia and Lulu know we'll be headed out for a bit. I also want to pickup Clipeum so will have a way to defend ourselves from the Pokemon should we needed."

“Sounds good, say I have a question I want to ask seeing as you have real alchemy,” I start as we head back inside but as I turn around Edward must have teleported us because I turn right into a pillar.

“Sir are you alright?” One of the nearby Knights rushed to me.

I rub my face and grumble some unkind things under my breath, while holding a hand up. “I’m fine, just a bit of a bump.” I look to Edward with a small glare.

"First Lesson, sensing the what's around you," Edward walked over to me. "Try and have an open mind, feel everything around with not just your eyes but everything even your magic. You'll be able to read and even predict what your opponents are going to say. Then you'll tell them exactly what the will say to through them off there game. For example, you'll say 'What does this have to do with pokemon... What the hell?'"

“What does this have to do with Pokémon.... What the hell?” I say in shock and blink surprised ’He pulled a fucking JoJo!’

"It had to do with perception," Edward said. "Being able to perceive the world world around you as to do with everything. It lets us think, lets to. lets us live our daily lives how we see fit." He looked at me in seriousness. "In order to full understand a Pokemon you must perceive the world as the do. Ponies didn't know of these creatures so the had to start from nothing, while Pokemon had human that look visually similar to humans."

I rub my nose but it seems to be fine. “Fine I get it I need to be more observant.” I sigh and close my eyes. ’why do I get the feeling I’m going to get hurt a lot from this ‘training’ of his.’

"Sir, if i may make a suggestion?" the Knight from earlier cut in.

I look at the knight and nod to her even though I wasn’t sure if they were talking to me or Edward.

"If there is any merit in the stories passed down amongst the Knights its the stories of Grandfather's teachings," He pointed out. "You must consider everything he tells you, not just the general aspect of it. When he was telling you to be prescriptive he meant not just observation. Try and feel the world with everything you have."

“Right, I’ll keep that in mind thank you.” I turn to Edward. “Any advice on how I can do that?”

"Don't get mad, be open minded at all times," He answered. "Like just now. It was a prank and test to see if you we paying attention to his teleportation. Grandfather has a plethora of knowledge and many spells that only he can use. He well test you resolve thoroughly, and you must be open at all time, drop your guard and let the world in." HE nodded and returned to his post.

I think over what the knight said then close my eyes and try to relax and take in as much information as I can.

"Have a nice chat?" Edward asked.

I look over to Edward and nod, following him I say. “Yeah he just gave me some advice.” As we walk I step over a spear pole that was purposely put in my way without me even noticing.

"Good," Edward smirked. He took me through the halls and we soon came to a door that had the same symbols as the symbols from his jacket on it. "Amore is in there recovering, she should be up and about be the end of today, I have to give a fair warning, she... " He scratched the back of his head. "How do I put this... She's not one to be shy. Modesty on the lower end of the scale too, as she wears.... revealing clothing, not extremity revealing but she likes to flaunt her body. At this time I have Tia and Luna confining her to the bed so she won't be problem,,, hopefully. Just in case beware of nosebleeds."

I blush as I am not the best with woman and nod shyly. “O-oh thanks for the warning.”

"K," Edward turned around and opened the door. "How our girls this morning?" he asked coming in to only the sister his twins and Chrysalis on the couch asleep. "Where is she?"

"Bathroom Ed!" Amore sang. "More than enough room in the tub for two!"

"Next time..." Edward chuckled and looked over to Chrysalis "How is she?"

"She woke up screaming and yelling the twins were taken," Celestia walked over. "She was frantic until we calm her a bit and the children helped. If it weren't for them I think she might've torn the castle apart. They hugged and she wouldn't let them go. Luna cast a sleep spell, even then she didn't want to let the twins or Nyx go."

"We managed to get her on the couch after getting the children from her," Luna came over and looked at her adopted niece. "Poor Chriisy, we really took her for granted."

"Indeed," Edward sighed. He held his hands up and three plushies appeared and he layed them in Chrysalis arms. Almost immediately she snuggled into them. "I don't think anyone will be a match for her besides you two due to the love in the air here." He looked over to Clipeum playing with the twins. "Due you think you two can manage the twins?"

"I assure Ed that they will be with us after... everything," Luna sighed.

"Good, I stopped in ad Canterlot and made a few long term clones so you two can relax while here." Edward hugged them both. "I'm going to head out for a but with Rodger, see if we can't find a few places for Pokemon." As soon as Clipeum heard him she got to her feet and walked over.

"Be careful," Luna kissed him.

"Love you," Celestia kissed him.

"Bye bye my little ones, see you later,"Edward hugged his children. He then walked into the bathroom and after a small commotion, came out drenched with a big frown on his face.

I chuckle softly seeing him wet and smile. “I see she loves you very much that’s good.” I say then wave at the princesses but point. “Please make sure ponies stay away from my ship it’s repairing itself.”

“No need to worry about your ship," Edward clapped his hand and placed them on his body and in a flash of electricity the water evaporated off him. "I dry docked in my yard and have my crew work on it and its mods."

I nod and smile. “Good, oh I just thought of something, I have a training room in my ship kinda like the holodeck from Star Trek, think you could have it reinforced so any Pokémon I get can train in there too without destroying it?” I follow Edward out of the room but get tripped by a knight I didn’t notice just outside the door but thinking quickly I move on instinct placing my hands forward and roll forward and turn summoning my gun and aim but thankfully I stop myself from shooting and sigh.

But not soon enough as I was on the ground with a blade at my throat. "None of that ," Edward snapped and I was at his side.

"Sorry Grandfather, reflex, I'll return to my duties. The knights said as he ran off.

'Man, gonna have to be really careful with those guys.' I rubbed my throat and looked at my palm to make sure there was no blood.

"Dom..." came a slight boom from next to us.

I look to where the sound came from and am surprised at what I see. “Um Edward is that with you?”

“Nope, its with you now," Edward remarked.

“Really? Cool, I kneel down and smile at him. “Hello my name is Rodger, did you want to live and fight with me?” I ask the Shiny red beldum as it floats in front of me.

"Rodger, hurry up!" Edward called out. "CLIPEUM!" He yelled and suddenly I felt shaking.

I looked to see Clipeum barreling down at us, "OH SHIT!" was all I could say as I was trampled. As I layed face foot marks on my back and twitching I could here my new friend floating in the air laughing.

I cough and look up at the beldum and say. “Yeah yeah laugh it up don’t forget you have to train with me now.” I get up and grumble then look to Edward. “Let’s go Edward.”

"First stop, The Dragon Lands," Edward opened a portal and we walked through.

Chapter 7

View Online

“Welcome to the outskirts of the Dragonlands; Rodger, Beldum," Edward motioned to a tropical beach completely with all sorts of trees. In the background of the skyline I saw several raising volcano.

I look around and cross my arms saying. “Seems better then what was shown in the show. I’ll have to check it out in my world.” As I finish my new friend floats up over my shoulder and I chuckle softly.

"Got yourself a good’en there, now" Edward looked to me out of the corner of his eye. "Chamander is the target here. What else is on your mind though?"

I think and rub my chin and say. “Well obviously all the legendaries are off the table as this is a real world and losing even one would throw your world out of balance. So how about, any of the Dratini line, an eevee, and any of the Machop line.”

I look over at beldum and smirk then back to Edward. “And if you know how to make them, a mega and key stones for me and beldum here, and possibly a bandana with the Gokaiger logo on it for him.” Beldum makes happy sounds.

"Machop and Dratini can be found here. Dratini, mainly at this beach gather close to that blue rock," Edward pointed down the beach. "Machop can be found in the grasslands closer to the volcanoes. Eevee are hard as most are already evolved when they arrive. Most Eevee are found in the Everfree for some reason."

“Hmmm probably because it’s the most wild place in Equestria.” I say as a guess then look over at the blue rock then my new friend. “Don’t attack unless they do first; ok little guy?”

"Drantini are playful and won't attack, so are Dragonite,"Edward said as we walked down the beach. "The Dragonair are the defenders, especially the females. They won't act unless provoked but they'll be hostile and watch you closely."

“Got ya thanks.” I smile and walk forward and soon I see them playing in the water around the blue rock but then a dragonair moves between me and the rock glaring at me. “Hello, I don’t want to caused any trouble I just wanted to meet you all and was wondering if any of you would like to join me. Do you see I’m a bit of a warrior and any that choose to join me will help me save lives? All I ask is that do you let them choose, oh and if you’d allow it I can hear your thoughts so I can understand you.”

'Why would we join you humn? We came to this land by means we know not, and the dragon clan of this island welcomed us giving us their word they would not bother us. Yet you are are are do just that.'

“As I said I won’t force any of you to join me, and you can ask me anything you want to see what kind of person I am.” I tell him as I can hear his mental voice now.

'Face Leviathan then!'

I tilt my head and question. “Leviathan?” I reach up and pat beldum and whisper. “Go over to Ed. I’ll be fine.”

“Don't you pull that pull shit Quaizer," Edward came over. "You know he'd never when a fight with Leviathan. Where the hell is Aires?"

’Alchmeist' Quaizer growled. 'You dare but in-'

A overwhelming pressure was exerted over the entire area. It brought me to my knees and the Quiaser was on the ground. Clipeum seemed unaffected 'What the hell is this?'

"I will not stand for a youth like yourself to bar entry,' Edward said coldly. Suddenly a pink Dragonair landed in front of Edward, it looked like it was taking everything it had to stay up under this pressure.

’Alchmeist, welcome back. Would you please stop?' The pressure stoped and we could all breath easier again. 'Thank you. I am sorry for Quaizer, My name is Aires. I must ask you human, why have you really come here?’ she looked at me.

I breath heavily trying to calm down from what happened then look up at the dragonair. “I...I came in hopes of having one of you join my crew but I don’t plan on forcing them.” I start to stand up still a little off balance.

“See I’m what’s called a power ranger, and I fight evil and any Pokémon that chooses to join me will help protect lives, mostly help evacuate innocent people.” I tell her but feel something and quickly spin and summon my sword and stop a iron tail from hitting me and I slide back a foot.

’Lies!’

"Clipeum, Hammer Head," Edward said and Cilpeum rocketed hitting Quaizer dead center.

‘HOW MANY TIMES MUST YOU BE TOLD TO BEHAVE!' Aires scolded the younger pokemon who was on the ground. ‘You have impressed me. And I ask you forgive Quaizer, his home was destroyed by poachers when he was newly hatched.' She looked at me straight in the eye. ’I well allow you to enter human, but be warned that many here will be watching you closely. They respect the Alchemist and his partner for their strength. It would be wise to stay close to you friend. May I ask your name?’

I nod to the shiny Pokémon and smile. “Sure, my name is Rodger, and it’s fine, he most likely has grown to distrust all humans because of what happened to him, I understand that.” I then look over at Quaizer sadly he is unconscious even having the spinning eyes.

'Be well Rodger,' She bowed and then flew away.

I watch her go and put my hands in my pockets. “Huh, cool. Say Edward; are shiny Pokémon like in the games, only one color variant per species and extremely rare?” We both start walking closer and I do notice many of them watching us, me specifically, but then I see a few of the younger ones playing in the water and smile softly.

“Also who is Leviathan?” I turn to look at Edward but trip on a rock and fall into a small pond of water.

“Got a face full of ocean there didn't ya," Edward chuckled "And 'Leviathan' or Levi as I call him is a giant Tentacruel that lives not far off from this place. He's kind of like a guard dog slash nanny for the babies and to keep predators out of the bay." He helped me up. "And Shiny pokemon come in all colors across the board for every species."

I wipe my face and sigh. “Thanks, and sounds like he could be from the anime timeline.” I say then we walk closer and I smile at the cute Dratinis playing one notices me and flies up to my face and tiles my head then squirts my face with water.

I sputter and playfully pout at them. “That wasn’t nice, don’t make me boop you little one.” They giggle and fly around me and soon they all start flying around me all over.

“He's not that big," Edward laughed, "Just twice the size of a regular Tentacruel." I turned to Edward "And you should know he's very friendly and a tickler."

“Ah that’s good but I’m hoping he doesn’t tickle me, I am extremely ticklish.” I tell Edward then gently pet some of the dratinis flying around me then I spot one laying on a rock with a cut on its side I gently move out of the sworm of Dratini and move over to the one by himself and gently rub his back. “Hey there little guy, what happened?”

“Looks like it got cut on the reef," Edward remarked holding a hand up to an approaching Dragonair. It hovered over carefully watching. "Here," Edward pulled out a pokeaid kit form the bag on his belt. "Treat it as best you can. I’ll stand guard here. CLIP!" Clipeum stopped playing with the other Dratini and rushed to her partner's side.

I nod to Edward and take the kit and look through it. “My name is Rodger what’s your little one?” I get out the medicine and some bandaids.

'Azure Blaze,'

“That is a cool name.” I tell him as I gently rub his back. “This may sting but it’s to help ok?” Once he nods I spray the medicine on the cut seeing it fizz up I suck air through my teeth and gently clean his cut and spray again, then I start wrapping a bandage around the cut. “Does that feel better?”

'Maybe'

I gently rub his back and ask. “How did you get hurt?”

'He was swimimg this morning at the end of high tide, when the little ones are supposed to be asleep.' came a guggled boom of a voice and then a gigantic Tentacreul appear and wriggled next the rock. 'I know because I caught and when I asked him if he was okay he lied to me. I am Leviathan, call me Levi.'

“Oh hello and I’m sure he was just scared of getting in trouble. All children fear getting in trouble more then actually getting hurt.” I tell her and once I finish patching up azure blaze I pat his head.

'Human I challenge you to a battle’came the brave voice. I turned to see one of the larger Dratini. 'You and me one on one, mono e mono.' she puffed out her chest.

I chuckle softly and nod. “Sure,” I turn to Levi. “ anywhere fine or do you guys have a spot to battle?”

'Over there,' he point to the middle of the lagoon to a small sand bar.

I nod and get a running start and jump all the way onto it. “So any rules I should know about?”

'Fight till you can't, no killing or serious injury,' The drantini said. 'I am called Lylla

“I’m Rodger, good luck.” I say to him.

“Before we start would you allow me to use my sword if I have my friend make it so it won’t cut you just zap you?” I summon my sword to show him and point to Edward.

Edward snapped and sent red electricity to the blade and completely blunted it.

'If you're friends with the alchemist then you must be strong' Lylla smirked. 'If I beat then I can finally evolve!'

“Oh? That close huh, I’d love to watch a Pokémon evolve in person.” I say then smirk and take my fighting stance legs wide enough I can move in any Direction at any time sort held tight in my right arm and my left arm raised and ready to block.

’Begin‘

I slowly start to side step but then Lylla rushes straight at me I wait for the right moment then side step letting her fly right by me. “Come on don’t be afraid to go all out I’m a power ranger I could probably go toe to toe with one of the legendaries when I’m fully powered up.” I say trying to get her to push herself.

'Can you handle DRAGON FLAME!’ Lylla spewed a stream of blue flames from her mouth.

My eyes widen and I cut the air in front of me opening a portal that the fames go into and cum out high in the sky when the flames stop I stand tall smirking. “Here’s a free tip; study your opponent, know their strengths and weaknesses, for example most long range attacks won’t work if I see them coming, but you do have one advantage over me.” I say as I purposely tapped my foot on the ground making it obvious I can’t fly.

'Lets see how well you play tag,' She smirked and vanished.

"Shit," I said. "That's got to be Quick Attack, but she's way faster than I thought she'd be."

I get hit from behind and I face plant into the ground but use the momentum to flip myself over and turn around and look around still not seeing her I close my eyes and try to find her with my other senses.

'Hehe... you’re pretty strong alright and you got good moves, but what good do they do if you can't see me lit alone hit me?.'

I quickly turn and swing my sword hitting something I open my eyes expecting to see her but I see a Pokémon plush and I just stare at it confused. “What the fu-“

I was then nail in the back and sent into the water.'Haha.. I finally pulled off my Substitute' She splashed around. 'Now lets see if you can take this!' She craned her head back and all the water and sand pulled back with Lylla setting on top off a huge wave of dirty water.

"Oh crap..."

'Muddy Water!' The massive wave headed straight at me and there was no dodging it.

I close my eyes and take a deep breath before I’m hit and completely buried in mud it takes me a moment but eventually I dig myself out and gasp. “Damn...that...was...a good hit.”

'I did it! I did it! I did it!' she whizzed about happily. 'Hey Rodger you wanna see if you can take my Ultimate attack!"

I chuckle and climb out of the mud and grin. “Bring it on.” I spin my sword in my hand then run toward her.

Lylla flew down and and latched on to the end of of tail and started to spin like a tire. 'This is different?' She started to spine faster and faster while water droplets started to become attracted to her finally she took off heading straight at me. As she came at me she was covered in water the formed into a roaring dragon.

My eyes widen and I cross my arms and take the hit being pushed back and I to the water, all while yelling. “Oh SHIIIIIIT!”

At the end of it alll Lylaa was bouncing on my back shout, 'I WON! VICTORY!'

I spit out a stream of water and look up. “Yeah good job.” I roll over and catch her but then she starts to glow and my eyes widen. “O-oh your evolving!”

She grew in size and shape and the light faded away to reveal a beautiful Dragonair. Lylla then howled up and procceded wrap around me and nuzzel my face. 'Thank you so much and that fight was so fun!'

I laugh and pat her where I could. “I had fun too, say would you like to join me? Before you answer, think on it, you would be in a whole new world and there is going to be a lot of dangerous monsters that will attack innocent people. It’s up to me and people like me to protect the people and stop the monsters.”

’I would love to but we must get permission for my mother first.'

“Sure I understand and if she agrees I’ll try to plan trips here so you can visit her and the rest of your family.” I stand up and smile. “And who knows, if you come with me there’s a chance that by the time you come back you’ll be a Dragonite.”

‘I have no doubt she will,' Aires flew down.

'Mother, I can go?!'

'You have proven to me that you can hold you own and have mastered the Dragon Wheel. You may go with my blessing,' Aires turned to me.’Take care of my daugter Rodger.'

I nod and bow my head. “You have my word she will grow strong and save many lives.” I tell her then smile at my new partner.

‘Safe travels to you both,' She bowed and flew away.

"Must say that was a nice display of the Dragon Wheel," Edward clapped as he neared with Clipeum. "You should really work on the other verison of it to went you get time."

“I agree with some work she will be able to take on a whole group of puddies by herself.” I laugh and smile. “Ok so where to next Edward?”

"Depends on what you want to do Rodger," Edward looked at me.

“Hmmm well if eevees are super rare then how about a flareon? After that I think I should be good in Pokémon and we should start my magic training.” I tell Edward as dragonair wraps herself around me and beldum floats over my shoulder.

Edward shook his head, "They’re not that rare. They just have a tendency to only appear in Everfree."

I think about it then nod. “Alright let’s see if there are any eevee’s that want to join my crew.”

“Alright," Edward clapped and we were suddenly in front of the Everfree outside Ponyville.

I look around and chuckle. “I bet you pull a Batman a ton with that ability.” I then start walking into the forest.

"I can if I WANED to but I don't," Edward remarked. "I don't Tia and Lulu to blast me into a while, and they'll do it with out hesitation to. Amore may get a kick out of but she'd always been better at sensing someponies presence than other."

I chuckle and smile. “Damn I know the moment I can teleport silently I’m doing that, oh there’s this stupid idea I had for alchemy and seeing as you have the real thing maybe you can tell me if it’s real.” I say as we walk through the woods and turn around to face Edward as I move side to side somehow avoiding the trees.

“Food alchemy! Basically cooking with alchemy, you take all the ingredients of whatever your trying to make use alchemy and bam you got yourself a instant cake or something.” I tell Edward with a big stupid grin on my face.

"As long as you have all of the proper ingredients, the knowledge of the processes and change the ingredients go through it's entirely possible," Edward explained. "But I found that food made this way is very bland and unsatisfying. No effort to make something and no extra ingredients to make it special. Quick and convenient yes, tasty and worth, most of the time not."

I chuckle and smirk. “Bet you Pinkie could find a way to make it work, but I see what you mean but now I can’t help but picture a state alchemist based on food.” As I’m laughing I forget to pay attention and trip over a bush and we both hear a cry come from the bush.

“Vee!”

"I'd know that sound anywhere,"Edward remarked.

I rub the back of my head as I sit up and look down as a upset eevee comes out of the bush and is glaring at me. “Sorry about that.”

“I think you did it now Rodger," Edward pointed at the glaring Pokemon who proceeded to use Fury Swipes on my face.

My eyes widen and I wave my hands. “Wait wait I’m sorry I was walking backwards and didn’t see you!”

Eevee jumped back humphed at me and turned around and started to walk in the opposite direction.

"Man you really stepped in it now," Edward remarked as he helped me up. "You had to go and step on the one temperamental Eevee in the whole damn forest."

I give Edward a flat look. “It was a accident, but if they are that fast to get into a fight then maybe they will want to be a hero.” I look to the eevee and call out. “Hey I’m sorry about before but would you hear me out about an offer?”

"Eevee!" it shout and then latched on to my head using Bite.

"OWOWOWOWOWOWOWOW!" I screamed as I ran in circle while Edward and Lylla laughed. Beldum just floated.

I grab onto eevee and pull. “Owowowow fuck let go! I said I’m sorry!” I managed to pull the eevee off and hold them out at arms length and then say. “Look I get that I upset you, but I just want you to hear me out, and can I use one of my abilities to hear your thoughts?”

Eevee showed its teeth and growled at me.

'She seems pretty pissed to me,' Lylla cut in. 'I don't think she'd going to let you into her head.'

I sigh sadly and set her down. “I’m sorry about tripping onto you, I’ll leave you alone but can you tell me where I may find more eevee’s?”

“Eevee... ee... vee...veee,.evevee... EEVEE!" it shouted at me.

'She said she'll never tell you and that if you want her to listen to your tauros crap then beat her in a Pokemon battle,' Lylla translated.

I rub the back of my head and think it over. “Fine but let’s go to a clearing so we don’t damage the trees, and thank you Lylla for translating.”

Eevee leads us to a small clearing and without any warning she turns and uses headbutt hitting me in the gut I lean forward. “Oof.”

Eevee then runs around in circles around me I try to follow her but she bites my leg. “Aahhh!” I throw a kick sending her to a tree and she bounces off it and rushes at me again this time hitting my crotch I fall over and whimepr. “N-not f-fair.”

“She's strong," Edward remarked with intrigue. "Maybe a level 45 or 50. "Way stronger than Lylla is."

I slowly get up with a hand on my crotch. “N-no shit...I’m surprised she hasn’t evolved.”

"Pokemon only evolve if they want to Rodger, they can stop themselves," Edward crossed his arms. "Do you want me and Clip to step in?"

I shake my head and stand up fully. “No I lost to her and she obviously doesn’t like me. I won’t have you or your friends beat her up just for answers.”

"Eevee!"

'She says stand and fight human,’ Lylla translated again.

I look to her then sigh. “Fine but seeing how strong you are I won’t hold back, set sail!” My morpher calls out ’Gokaiger’ just before I morph into my ranger form and swing my sword and run at her this time she jumps out of my sword swing but I fire my gun hitting the ground making rocks fly up and hit her.

She then turns and grabbing and to one of the rocks and send a storm of them sending my back again.

"She flipped it around with Rock Throw," Edward looked on.

I then saw Eevee craned her head back and a ball of light formed over her open Maw. She then sent a beam of white light at me.

"She is very strong if she mastered Flash Cannon to that degree," Edward noted. "I say she's stronger than a normal level fifty, on par with a level sixty to sixty-five."

I cross my arms as the rocks and light beam hit me making sparks fly off my suit and push me back i then cut the ground below me and fall through landing behind her and put the gun agains her back. “Do you yield?”

She looked behind at my with a slight smirk. Suddenly hundreds of needles shot from Eevee's body in all directions. I did my best to evade but I was hit with a pretty decent amount of them. I looked around but couldn't find until it was to late. She appeared in front of me and unloaded a full barrage of hit, and kick into me send me to the ground. Again she jumped back putting distance between us and there was no way I could close that gap after that beating.

"Pin Missile followed by Quick Attack and Close Combat combo. She's good," Edward smirked.

I get back up and brush off the needles still in my suit. “Yeah she is damn good, if she did join me she could help safe so many lives.” I say then I smirk.

I run forward and swing my blade as fast as I can she dodges each swing then she lands on my sword and jumps up and hits my head with hers and we both go down holding our heads.

“You okay there bud?" Edward leaned over me.

I nod my head and power down rubbing my head. “Yeah and damn that hurt more then when you flicked me.”

I look over to see the eevee slowly getting up but she is wobbly. “Are you ok?”

“Clip, Use Aroma Therapy," Edward looked at his partner.

"Bastiodon..." a sudden sweet scent filled the area and I filt much better and I could tell Eevee did too.

I stand up fully and watch as eevee shakes her fur then looks between me and Edward then nods to me. “Vee eevee.”

’She acknowledges you,’ Lylla said. ‘And that she'll listen to what you have to say, but this doen't count as a loss; only a draw.’

I nod and smile then look to the eevee. “I’m looking for strong and willing Pokémon to join me on my world, any that join me will help protect innocent people from very bad monsters that would hurt or kill them, most of my Pokémon will be helping by evacuating and defending the people while I fight the monsters but any that are strong enough would probably be able to fight off the foot soldiers giving me time to deal with the big bad.”

I explain to the eevee and watch her reaction as after seeing how strong she is I hope she joins me.

'Why should helping a human in a world that isn't his own be any concern of mine?' she scratched her ear with her back paw.

“Well it doesn’t have to be, its your choice, and I know most Pokémon enjoy battling and any that come with me will have lots of monsters to fight, I don’t plan on kidnapping Pokémon and forcing them to fight for me, and even if I did he wouldn’t let me leave if I did.” I tell her pointing at Edward at the end.

“Edward can I use telepathy to show her my memories?” I ask him as I kneel down.

“No, you can only talk with her," Edward said.

It matters not to me if I even see your memories,’ She looked at me seriously. 'Let me rephrase me question. What does having to helping a human in a world that isn't his have anything to do with my brethen and other fellow Pokemon at all? We're already appearing here in this world unwillingly. Many like it here, and accept it as our new home. Why then would be abandon our new world for a completely new one when we just got to this one?’

“Ah I see what you mean, and honestly I’m fighting on my own and can only offer a home and friendship, but I would never force a Pokémon to fight for me. I get that you lost one home and I’m asking them to leave a second, but just as you got sent to this world I was sent to a new world too, and in that world I have power and a responsibility to protect those that can’t defend themselves.” I tell her trying to speak my mind.

'You think much like the Alchemist does human,’ She commented. ’He never forces us and leaves us to live our lives. He goes out of his way to help and protect us and never asks anything in return. my name is Jericho and I will join you but know that I will do what i think is right and won't hold back back when is comes to anything, no matter who it is.’

I smile and nod. “I thank you and will promise to respect your choices, would you like me to ask Edward for stones to keep around in case you choose to evolve?”

‘No, I never want to evolve,’ Jericho said very sternly. ‘I wish to get as strong as I can as a normal Eevee, and I will NEVER change my form.’ She stood up quickly.

I nod in understanding then tilt my head. “How about I see if Edward can find or make an everstone for you?”

Edward walked over to Jericho and knelt down and place a stone on a cord around her neck. "There ya go, now you'll never evolve unless you take off the stone."

I smile and pat Edward shoulder. “Now she is just missing a bandana with to the gokaiger logo and she will be a full member of my crew.” I say with a big smile.

Edward held a hand hand up and a red ribbon with the Gokaiger logo decorated it all over. "How about a pretty ribbon instead."

'Yes thank you. I may be a fighter but I'm still a girl.’

I shrug my shoulders. “Whatever she wants as long as it has the logo.”

Edward nodded and pinned the ribbon to Jericho's ear. "There we go, Now you have three partners. Now next on the list?"

“Magic training please and if possible could you reinforce the training room to handle Pokémon?” I say to Edward.

"Lets go to my lab," Edward said and before I realized it, we were in a hall of white, gold, metallic blue, and metallic red line the halls. "Follow me and stick close or you'll be wondering in a circle for a while."

I quickly pick up Jericho and run to keep up with Edward. “I’m guessing you have something like that multidimensional labyrinth from Guren Lagaan?”

"No, just a ass big loop spell," Edward chuckled. "Only if you're down here with me the girls or Pole can anyone get to the lab. Then there the matter of getting into the lab itself. Not even Pinkie Pie can get in using her so called short cuts."

“Really? Wow that is very impressive I think your the first person that could stop Pinkie if he wanted.” I say as I keep up with him.

"Pinkie Pie is a weird," Edward said. "A magical being who can do things that can't naturally be explained. The do it because they simply do it and know it will work."

I shrug and say. “One of the fan theories is that she is a descendent of Discord.”

"Nope," Edward shook his head. "There are tons of ponies like her out in the world, most just aren't as powerful as she is."

We soon arrieved at a set of very large doors. Edward placed a hand on them and shot red lightning up and down them causing them to slowly open reveal a very clean and highly advanced spacious room.

"Welcome to my LABORATORY!"

I raise a eyebrow. “Who are you; Dexter?” I chuckle and look around as we enter it.

“That novice wished he was me," Edward chuckled.

I laugh and smirks. “True, so what now?”

“Follow me to my hanger if you want to see how the repairs on your ship are coming along," Edward beckoned us in.

“Right.” I follow him and along the way I ask. “Got any advice on how I could get my world’s people to work together?”

"Find something that they can all work together towards, don't force ideas on others. Pretty much the run of the mill stuff works. Just have to be persistent about it and have the sisters back you helps."

We stepped through a small door that led to a very open area that house giant machines that rangered from Optimus prime,to MechaGodzilla. I then turned to sea several other humoind type mechas from Gurren Lagann to Gundams. I looked down to see several cars and other vehicles.

"Welcome to the Hanger everyone," Edward smirked as lights turned on. I could see several robots around human size working in certain areas.

“Well I can see I’m with a fellow weeb.” I say as I look around amazed.

"Most of the mechs were given to me by Optimus and my master," Edward explained as we walked down the pathway. "Yea, I loved anime but I never really got into the mech side of thing. The cars and stuff are things I wanted or built out of boredom. Most of them use combustion engines so they run on gasoline, so they won't work here. They’re more for show than anything."

I rub my chin and then say. “Couldn’t you make some kind of magic Engine? I mean Flem and Flam have a car of sorts that ran on magic, at least I hope it did, I read a story where they actually imprisoned a poor baby dragon and tortured it to use it’s fire.”

“It's could be possible, but one thing at a time," Edward looked ahead. "I just introduced automail here, and most of the recourse that are need in bulk outside gems and precocious metals from back on earth for it are made here by clones with Arc of Embodiment." We came upon what we were there to see. "There's your ship."

I smile as I look at my ship. “At least the outside seems to fully repaired don’t know about the inside yet, and mind giving me blueprints for all your automail? They may come in handy in my universe.”

“Standard pony, Anthro-pony, or straight human? I'll also include the wing designs that allow pegasi to continue flying," Edward listed

“Well I’m in a anthro world but keep in mind that I plan on going after the evil alliance on earth, and will most likely have to fight and save other aliens as well, so any the designs you have please, and do you know if it’s possible to create an artificial horn if possible? I want to get Fizzlepop Berrytwist on our side before the reliance can manipulate the Storm King into working for them.” I explain to Edward as I walk up the stairs to the airlock to my ship and open it up.

“Horns are tricky," Edward held up his right hand and a hologram projected from it. The picture was of a horn. "Not many metals outside Mythril silver, uru, vibranium, or orichalcum channel magics well. That's why I develop my crystal variants of the automail world that I call Crystalmail. My niece's girlfriend, the Twilight of her Eques, lost her arm in an accident during our fight. I made an amethyst model to match her coat color and it also channels magic, I later upgraded it with uru and vibranium. It should be possible," A circuit like diagram appeared next to the horn then overlaid it. "if I applied a magic circuit that bonds to the existing circuits inside the stump of the old horn. A little fine-tuning," Edward typed on a holo-keyboard and I saw the picture change. "Adjust for power output and shape, then age," the horn took a slight curve to it. "And here you are."

I watch but scratch my head. “Honestly that is way over my head but I did get the just of it, only crystals or very rare metals can work, but I’m sure with this information either my Twilight or Billy could make the horn automail.” I say as we enter the inside of my ship and see some of it is still being worked on so I go to the control panel and check to see it’s 89% repaired.

"No need," Edward placed a finger to his head. "Time, you got the plans yet?" Edward asked. "Yes it was brought up by the Dsipalced but he made a very valid point. We also haven't thought of this till now either. When can you have it ready? This specific one yes and have the basic plans for other models modified?" Edward moved his head about. "An hour great, see you then."

"Time Turner is working on it now," Edward looked at me. "He'll also have the plans for you when he arrives. You'll have to be a bit more specific when it comes to making horns for individuals as they'll have to be attuned to that unicorn specifically."

I nod in appreciation then I ask. “Alright, so how does magic training work?”

"That deepens on your magic and from what I've seen you pretty much have standard unicorn magic," Edward along the plank and we enter the lab again and we came to a door shaped like an hour glass with a dial on the outside next to the door that was also shaped like an hour glass. "Meaning you'd be better off learning at your own pace at an actual school, like Tia or Lu's. Seeing as your home world is pretty much frozen in time, so you have time, but I don't have the personal time to teach years of lessons, not with one of my girls pregnant. So we're going to cheat the system DBZ style."

“DBZ? Oh this is a room of spirit and time?” I ask surprised and look at the door.

“Yes, the Hyperbolic Time Chamber but with a setting dial on it," Edward raised an eyebrow. "Instead of the just three days to three years we can set it however we need to. The lowest we can set it is six hours to six months."

“Wow that in amazing though I hope you have things to do in there other then train when your taking a break or you’ll go crazy....well... a normal person anyway.” I say then rub the back of my neck.

“It's not just a training area," Edward rolled his eyes as he opened the door to reveal living spaces. There was a lounge on my left with books and a full kitchen on my right. "There's even an open air mountainside spring bath down the hall there."

“Wow, oh hold on.” Before I step through the door a summon my bag and reach in pulling out my laptop. “Now I can study when I’m not training.”

“Oh you'll be studying alright," Edward smirked as he closed the door. "Your Pokemon will be training under Clipeum."

"Bastiodon..." Clipeum bellowed.

"Rodger, the first thing I need to know is the amount of magical power you have in you body," Edward looked at me. "That will determine how intense and which regiment I use, though it will be more of a combat based learning. First things first, I want you to gather as much magic in your hand as you can and then pull it into your body and see how much you can hold."

“Um ok I’ll do my best.” I close my eyes and hold up my hands and focus magic into them they start glowing a soft red and slowly grows brighter. Once the magic is as thick as a normal adult unicorn’s I stop as I can’t channel any more. “I think that’s all I got.”

"Think fast," Edward tossed a baseball at me, well my head.

I open my eyes and try to catch it but it nails be right in the head. “Ow!” And the gathered magic dissipates.

"Guess will start with eggs then," Edward sighed. My partners were all glaring at him.

'Big mistake'. I thought as I winced from the pain.

Clip stepped up and literally bulldozed them out of the living area in to the vast whiteness of an open area. If this place is like the Time Chamber then that means the gravity is going t be stronger there. I don't know who has the harsher teacher, me or the Pokemon. I looked at Edward as he evil smirked

‘I may have made a horrible mistake.’ I think to myself and smile nervously. “So I guess I’m at level zero of my training?”

"Can you even lift a single egg and hold it for ten seconds," A carton of eggs appeared in Edward hand and he pulled one out. "FYI. You'll also be trying to catch them."

“Worth a try. Do I will it to happen or is there some kind of magic circle I have to picture in my mind?” I ask.

"The first one and you have feel the magic," Edward said as he set the egg down. "It's like any muscle in your body the more your work it the more you get used to it."

“Right well I better start then.” I hold my hand towards the egg and close my eyes and channel my magic and it starts to cover around the egg and slowly lifts up once I feel I have a good grip.

“Just don't-" Edward started to say then the egg shot up and nailed the ceiling. "Try to hard. You have more magic than normal ponies due to the nanites in you body. If I had to guess your power level is on par with Twilight, Sunset and Starlight."

My eye twitches as I look up at the egg on the ceiling then I look at Edward. “Well at last once this is done I’ll be able to do lots of fancy tricks.”

"Kid, you could teleport to Canterlot fifteen times over with a group of six and still fight putties all do long with out morphing with that kind of power," Edward grabbed his head and shook it. "You're learning from me, so along with the basic that I know I'll also teach you my augmentation technique. It’s where you use your magic to strength your body."

“Oh wow I didn’t know they where that strong.” I look at my hand as I focused magic into it again.

"Technically, they can do that teleport, but the extra stuff would be just you as you have the Morphin Grid to back you up," Edward said as he set an apple down. "Let's try magic beam instead of levitation. Again try gathering your magic but in a single point, like your finger tip," He held up a finger and it glowed red. "Then release that straight outward." Edward shot a beam of magic straight through the apple.

"Eventually you can shoot in rapid fire," He turned the apple swiss. "But you just focus and gathering and release. Try and hit the apple with out destroying it." A new apple appeared on the stand.

I look at the Apple then aim my hand like a gun at it and Focus magic into my finger after a moment I fire a beam of magic hitting the Apple near the bottom knocking it into the air and I feel my body and magic work on instinct and I fire three more shots of magic but these shots punch clean holes through the Apple.

“Looks like you have knack for combat magic," Edward chuckled. "If you was a pony you'd probably have a combat themed mark that has some reference to magic."

I look a bit shocked at the Apple and manage to catch it. “Damn that was strange I moved on my own.”

"I want you to keep that up until your magical wellspring is exhausted," Edward told me sternly.

“So just keep shooting magic at the Apple?” I ask to make sure as I start to channel magic into my finger again. “Also should I stay with one hand or use both?”

"Experiment as you see fit," Edward shrugged. "As long as you use up all your magic just don't use it up all in one go or you'll risk passing out," He walked into the lounge and then over to a bookshelf and started to look it over. "Try not obliterate the apples. One will pop up as needed."

“Ok well let’s try this.” I spend the next hour shooting magic at the apples as they appear and even experiment a bit with both hands finding I can fire magic out of all my fingers. I then try putting both hands together with my fingers spread put still pointing at the Apple and fire from them like a Gatling gun, after that I’m panting and bend over with my hands on my knees.

"Now that you've exhausted your internal magic supply," Edward sai das he pulled a book from the shelf. "You'll be learning to fill it with external magic." HE opened the book. "You do this by using the technique you used to pull your magic out, but through it in reverse. Do this and fill your body until your fill like you going to explode then," Edward slammed the book closed drawing my attention, "You hold it until you collapse."

"You'll note that external magic is much harder to gather and control than your internal magic," Edward explained. "This has to do with the fact that it wasn't made by your body and like anything that goes into your body it has the chance to either be accepted or rejected. Magic Poisoning is extremely deadly if you surcome to it, and you can die in mere seconds. It feels as if your on fire while exploding and being torn apart all at once."

I stare at Edward hoping he is joking but seeing his serious face I sigh. Closing my eyes I start to pull magic into myself. It is very slow but once I start I can picture a lake inside me being filled with rain water it fills up to the brim and I hold it together inside me. What felt like minutes was closer to half an hour. I open my eyes and look around.

"Don't stop," Edward said behind my as he gently tapped his book against the back of my head. "The key to the type of magical augmentation is keep a steady flow of outer magic going in order maintain your argumentation. You can't start to augment until you've at least gotten yourself use to the foreign magic. We'll do this exercise several over times, using a different environment each time to better acclimate you to new magic and so you can adapt on the fly." Edward walked around in front of me. "Just so you know, this entire course will take you at least three months for the basics. All of my students had to go through it but much faster, so their training is a little rougher, but they still toughed it out. Can you?"

I narrow my eyes and nod full of determination. “I’ll do everything in my power to learn everything you have to teach.” I then get back to the magic training.

Over the next three months I was trained and pushed beyond my limits by Edward. He made sure to push me just hard enough that I would grow without completely breaking. I managed to gain full control over my own magic as well as learning his technique for absorbing ambient magic.

Edward also taught me more sword fighting techniques as well as long range tactics that I can pair with my range of powers. The training was incredibly hard but Edward knew exactly how hard to push me without breaking me.

My Pokémon friends also had a very hard time training. All three grew stronger some faster than others. Beldum managed to evolve into a Metang, while my other two friends seem to have become rivals and have pushed themselves to new heights.

At the end of the three months I was more toned my senses sharper and my magic stronger before we leave the hyperbolic time chamber I turn to Edward holding out a hand. “ I had to say the last three months have been hell on earth but it was definitely worth it. Thank you Edward for taking time out of your schedule to train me when you could’ve just thrown my sorry ass back into my own world to leave me to fend for myself. I just have one last request before you send me home, is there a way you can help protect my mind I don’t want to risk Rita or Zedd using their magic to control me like they did Tommy.”

"I can create mental blocks and barrier easily but to keep the influence of evil out of someone is utter bullshit," Edward sighed. "Look, the way most of this works is there is some form of evil in our heart already. No matter how small or how good you are; we not have have a shred of evil is like saying there is no balance in our lives. It’s whether we choose to act on that evil that determines if it grows. This was true with Tommy, also with Trent in Dino thunder when he become the white ranger. The power of the artifacts they had ultimately led them down their paths, though there were influenced by outside source originally, but due to that small bit of evil in their hearts they walked the dark path no matter how short, though they did overcome it in the end."

“I suppose that’s true, thanks for the advice Edward. Well training is finished I think I’ll load my friends onto my ship and send them back then you can send me back.” I say as we exit the hyperbolic time chamber.

A thought pops into my head and I turn my head to Edward as we walk to where my ship is. “Is it possible for you to give me a key stone and maga stone for Metang when he fully evolves? Also if you have seeds for the Pokémon berries and recipes for poké chow that would be awesome.”

"Check your pocket," Edward remarked as he walked our followed by his partner and mine.

I dig in my pockets and pull out two stones and a pocket watch in one hand and a book filled with recipes for Poké chow. “Wow thanks and you would make a amazing stage magician if you get tired of being a king.” I joke and set the stuff back into my pockets.

"Take this," He held out a small bag. "It's an endless carry bag and there's a bag of berry seeds in it too. I also made copies of all the tokens I’ve collected and placed them in there to. Once in your ship you can put them on display in your token room I installed."

I chuckle and smirk. “That’s great I’m a bit of a collector so I’ll want to collect every token I can even if I never call the person. Hmmm I wonder if I can summon them to me like my other stuff.” I mumble to myself as we reach the hanger and I look up seeing my ship fully repaired and even cleaned.

“Had the drone buff and polish it for ya," Patted my back. "One more thing," he held at a slightly curved crystalline purple horn and a book. "This is for Tempest when You meet her. The book is for you and has all the know how on how to make prosthetic horns on a base line scale. You'll have to adjust them to individuals as needed. Also," he pulled it back as I reached for it. "This is for your eyes only. I don't want this knowledge falling into the wrong hands. If you feel up to sharing it make sure its with those you absolutely trust and know won't betray you. Got it."

I nod and smile. “Of course I can already think of two people that could understand this if they work together.” I say as I take it and put it in the bag Edward gave me. “I assume you already gave me the other automail designs in the bag, right?”

"Blueprints and designs are all in the books in your library. I took the liberty to install several new additions to your ship using a spacial conversation spell similar to the one on your bag.," Edward explained as we walked. "You now have a full stocked library with spells for you to learn as well as a practice area built into it. There is also a lab and workshop to build and create whatever you need. You medical supplies and infirmary have been full stocked and over hauled with the latest equipment I can create, I also put in an interface in there should no one know how to use it and need it right away."

"If you need to these rooms can actually be separated from the ship and set up a stand alone buildings," Edward motioned to the ship. "You can also make new rooms for anyone that needs one, though it will take the ship twenty-four hours to make the space."

“Wow that’s so cool, thanks. When you say there’s a interface in the infirmary do you mean like that hologram from Star Trek Voyager?” I ask as I escort my Pokémon onto the ship through one of my portals.

"Yes, a very simple one," Edward nodded. "She'll take on any form that she feels would be the most accepted by her patiences. Say they're a full blown little pony, she'll be that. If need be she can also interface with the tools to perform surgeries, even automail grafts."

“That’s good thank you very much.” I say to him then turn to my Pokémon. “Go ahead and find some rooms for yourself and if there isn’t one you like we can make one for each of you once we are back in my world ok?” They all nod and go to explore the ship.

"I can't thank you enough for what you've done here Rodger. Taking part in a battle that wasn't yours saving my family and then me," Edward took hold of my hand. "Thank you my friend." He released my hand and as he did I held onto a box of cards of some sort.

“Of course my friend, I couldn’t just leave you like that.” I say to him as we shake hands then I look over the box and my eyes widen when I see what’s inside. “Well these will definitely help later fur sure. Thank you Edward, oh.”

I summon my bag I got from the moogle and dig through it then pull out a wooden game controller. “This is the only token I’ve found so far if you don’t have it feel free to copy it.” I say as I show it to him.

“No don't have this one," Edward said as he happily to the token and heard the familiar voice of Deltorix. "So that's his token," He smirked. "Just so know the watch I gave is my token and it doubles as a communicator for those that have it across the void. You can also send packages through the void with it as long as there not to big."

“Wow that’s handy.” I say as I smile and Edward takes the wooden control and makes a copy. I then pull out my morpher and press a few buttons and my ship starts moving forward ripping a hole in reality as it leaves back to my world.

“Well seems this is good bye for now, seeing as you know this Deltorix mind telling me if he is a good man?” I say then I morph and pull out my sword and gun.

"He's a great dragon, powerful and good hearted. The kind of ally you want to have in any fight," Edward walked over to an open space. "Best to keep him from getting to angry lest his dragon nature get the better of him." His eyes shifted to a ripple pattern. "I can send you back like a canon straight at the evil space sorceress bitch that way you can get back at her for the crap she pulled. I do have to ask before you leave, anypony special you have your eye on back home?"

I chuckle and shake my head. “I’ve just gotten these so no not yet, and just make a portal for me to walk through it will make me seem like I found my way back rather than got lucky and got slingshotted back.” I say as I roll my head and grip my gun and blade tighter. “And Edward, thanks for everything hope to see you again.”

He grabbed the air and pulled it back like it was a blanket to reveal my homeworld. "Thank you for all you've done for me, my family and my home. Good luck my friend and if you ever need anything, at all. Don't hesitate to ask me for it and if its with in my power I do it."

I nod and smile then walk through the portal right between Celestia and Luna then aim my gun at Rita.

"Why don't you just run away and tell your ugly husband that you failed; bitch." I see her eyes widen and she growls then slams her staff down and teleports away then I slump acting tired to sell the act.

"Thank god she left. Power down." In a flash I return to normal and Celestia and her sister do the same following my example.

"It's good to see you again. We thought you lost to the void young warrior." Luna says to me but I waves her off.

"I would have been but I got lucky. Now if you excuse me I need to find my bed before I pass out." I then shamble towards Twilight's castle and I sigh. Once I’m inside the castle I stretch and smile then go to my room.

3rd POV Edward’s world

Edward watched this all play out from his side of the portal with a big smirk on his face. "Good Luck Roger. I hope you get a good rest, gods know you need it, especially for the coming battles." He closed the portal. "Now..." He looked up. "I have three women of my own to get back too..." he disappeared in a flash of red light.

Chapter 8

View Online

I walk through the portal that Ed opened for me and when I come back to my world I see Rita standing there and groan but aim my gun at her.

"Why don't you just run away and tell your ugly husband that you failed; bitch." I say to her then smirk in my helmet when I see her eyes widen and then she growls slamming her staff down and teleports away then I slump.

"Thank god she left. Power down." In a flash I return to civilian form then I look over and watch as Celestia and her sister do the same following my example.

"It's good to see you again we thought you lost to the void; young warrior." Luna says to me but I wave her off.

"I would have been but I got lucky. Now if you excuse me; I need to find my bed before I pass out." I start walking back to the castle but shamble along the way completely.

After making my way back into the castle I stumble into my room and just flop onto the bed and groan. 'who knew being a power ranger was this exhausting. I just hope I get stronger and build up more endurance so I won't be this tired every day. '
I yawn and close my eyes and go to sleep having a peaceful dream.

I wake up the next day to an odd feeling. I sit up and rub my eyes and see my room glowing red. I look around confused but see a red silhouette of my ranger key fly out of the door. My eyes widen and I get up fast and open my door and see the silhouette go towards the throne room I grit my teeth and run down the hallway seeing the door to the throne room open I rush in and gasp seeing the time portal sucking Twilight in so I quickly jump towards her and morph.

"Set sail!" In a flash of red energy I am in my ranger form and grab her leg and am pulled into the time strip with Twilight and Spike. "Twilight I'm going to need a cloud walking spell as soon as possible!" I yell over the rushing air around us, she looks down and blushes lightly. It’s then that I realized I'm looking up her skirt and looked away.

"Sorry didn't mean that." I keep my head turned away then we exit from the time portal in the sky we start falling but Twilight flaps her wings harder and lights her horn and I feel her magic around me then she sets us down on a cloud.
"What are you doing here and where is here?" Twilight asks me looking around.

"From the looks of things I'd say Cloudsdale; but why would Starlight come here? She doesn't even have wings." Spike says and before anything else happens a sky blue filly rushes past us, making Spike spin but I stop him with a hand to his head.
"Was that Rainbow Dash? Did she look younger?" Twilight asks us.

I choose not to speak. "Yeah that was Rainbow and she is younger because we traveled through time." I look up and catch the time travel spell and hand it to Twilight.

She gasps and Spike starts walking off. "Where are you going Spike?"

"To watch the race, duh. I don't want to miss the rainboom!" He says excitedly and falls through a cloud but Twilight catches him with her magic and lifts him back and holds his hand.

I keep my arms crossed as we get closer to the race and watch it start. I tense my muscles stopping myself from jumping after filly Fluttershy knowing she will be fine while Spike stops Twilight.

I watch Rainbow closely and as she is forming a mach cone I see her get blasted with magic that stops her in place I follow the beam to starlight floating in her own magic I tap Twilight's shoulder and point her out so we go to confront her.

Twilight rushes up to starlight and demands. "What did you do?!"

Starlight smirks and points at twilight. "You are about to find out."

Then the time portal opens again this time all three of us get sucked in.

When we exit out of the time portal Twilight lands in a broken throne, Spike lands on the ground and I flip and land on my feet next to the map table that is glowing red.

Twilight rubs her head and sits up seeing the map she says. "I don't know what Starlight is up to yet but we better figure it out before it's too late."

Spike looks around and speaks up while I look at the map. "Um, Twilight; I think it's already too late."

I speak up to save some time. "Starlight used a spell to go back in time to change the past. She did and now because the three of us were in the past with her we remember how things are supposed to be but in this new timeline you and your friends never meet, you don't become the element bearers, and you don't save Equestria. And judging from this new map; I'd say this world is at war with Sombra."

I point at the map and then I see a ranger figure standing where Twilight's castle should be. I pick it up and smirk in my helmet. "Fitting. Time for, Time Force!" My morpher calls out ’Timeranger’ just as I morph into the red Time Force ranger and Twilight jumps back in surprise.

"Fascinating, but why did you change into that form?" Twilight asks me and I turn to her.

"Which would you trust more; this or the pirate themed one? Besides, we are dealing with different timelines so it makes sense to use Time Force." I answer.

"All this talk about timelines and time travel makes my head hurt." Spike says while holding his head.

"Well too bad. Look we are going to find Celestia to warn her of the danger that is coming before we go after Starlight." I then try to summon my bag and it works so I look through it and sigh.

"What's wrong?" Twilight asks and I rub my faceplate.

"I don't have any paper. Do you Spike?" I look at Spike and he nods and opens his backpack and pulls out paper and a quill.
"What do you need written?" He asks as he gets ready to write.

"Dear Princess Celestia; we are travelers from a different timeline. We are going to where you are so please inform your guards and or soldiers to not attack the flying red ship that will be coming soon. That's all. Spike and Twilight put a tracking spell on the letter before he sends it.” I tell them while pacing back and forth.

Spike writes everything down then gives it to Twilight and she lights her horn and puts the tracking spell on it then Spike sends it.

"You mentioned a red flying ship. Why? We don't have one." Twilight says as we watch the scroll fly off towards Celestia supposedly.

I chuckle and smirk in my helmet." Don't we? " I walk away from them and lift my hand out and call out. "Gokai Galleon!" A huge portal opens up and my ship comes flying out and then I grab Spike's and Twilight's arms then jump high pulling them with me up onto the deck of the ship.

I take them inside and smile. "Welcome to my home away from home; the Gokai Galleon." I show them my Ranger keys on display and then I go to the helm and I look to Twilight.

"O-oh right. Um head north west." She says a bit flustered I nod and start the ship up and start flying it that way.

"Twilight I need you to fly the ship while I do something alright?" She looks at me and nods. I show her how to fly it then go into the living area and pull out my laptop and get some paper.

I spend the whole trip writing down all the activation code phrases for each of the ranger teams and drawing the symbol for each next to them and I finish just in time as I hear Twilight call for me so I put the laptop away and take the notes with me.

"We are here. I think there is a camp down in the snow; see?" She points out the window.

I nod then say. "Twilight if possible I need you to copy the map Celestia and Luna gave me with the same spell on it" I give her the map then start walking out onto the deck.

"Come down once you're done." I then walk to the edge of my ship and look down, finding a spot empty of soldiers. I jump down and land on my feet kicking up some snow.

"Intruder! One of Sombra's super soldiers is here!" I hear some of the guards yell and I slowly stand up and look at them as they get spears and swords and aim them at me.

"Surrender and you won't be hurt!" Says a stallion in armor while aiming his sword at me.

"I am not working for Sombra, I sent a letter earlier to Princess Celestia. I'm here to meet with her." I say calmly and carefully trying not to make any sudden movements.

I watch as they keep their weapons aimed at me until I see a scared Princess Celestia walk up holding a huge claymore. "One of Sombra's super soldiers thinks they can just walk into my army's camp and not pay the price?"

My eyes widen and I slowly raise my hand. "I am not one of that asshole's soldiers; I'm a power ranger. Just hear me out." I try to explain but she lifts her claymore and the soldiers spread out making a circle around us.

"I refuse to listen to any more of Sombra's lies!" She rushes me. I jump to the side and grumble then tap the time force morpher on my wrist.

"Chrono Sabers." And two red and silver swords in the shape of clock hands come out of the time force morpher on my wrist and grows to full size then I grab them and get ready for a fight.

"I see you decided to stop hiding your intentions Sombra scum." Celestia says before her claymore starts to glow with heat.

"I'm not going to attack you Princess Celestia, I just don't want to be killed because you’re not listening." I tell her then when she lifts the claymore to strike me I cross my blades and stop her attack and groan using my new strength to keep her at bay.

"I won't let you kill any more of my ponies!" She yells as she pushes down harder and I start to kneel still holding the claymore up.

"I. AM. NOT. A. BAD GUY!" I yell as I push up and to the side making her claymore slide off my swords and slam into the ground then I jump away from her.

I pant and keep my blades aimed down at the ground. "Celestia I am not working for Sombra, and if you would wait a few minutes you'd see I'm with a alicorn princess named Twilight."

She scoffs and pulls the claymore out of the ground. "There are no other alicorns anymore. Your lies are obvious."

I groan and lift my swords in a defensive position. "I told you in the letter we are from another timeline now please just wait a few minutes that's all I'm asking."

"Enough of your lies it's time for me to end this and knock you out." She rushes me again but this time I jump to the right only to be blasted by her magic and knocked into some shields that the soldiers are holding then they push me back into the circle.

'God damn it she isn't listening, what am I gonna do?' I think while standing back up and crossing my swords ready for another one of her attacks.

Before she can attack again Twilight flies down with Spike yelling "WAIT! He isn't a bad guy!"

I relax my stance and let the blades return to the morpher then look to Twilight. "Took your sweet time. Mind talking to her? She won't listen to me." I throw my hands up in the air then cross them as I walk behind Twilight with my back to Celestia and listen as Twilight tells Celestia what's going on.

"So...it is true you three are from another timeline... One without this war.. You need to go back and fix the past so this war never happens." Celestia orders us.

"Of course Princess we are already planning on doing just that. Don't worry soon everything will be back to normal." Twilight tells her but I decide to cut in.

"Not exactly. Even if we fix the past; this world will still exist. They won't be erased or rewritten. Starlight may have created this new Equestria but even if we fix history this place will remain while we return to our world." I turn around and hold out a hand to Twilight and she gets the hint and gives me the copy of the map and notes I made.

"Here Princess this will help you prepare for a greater danger that is most likely already here." I give her the copied map and notes.

"Now that that is taken care of Twilight we can go." Just as I was about to jump up onto my ship this timeline’s Rainbow Dash lands near Celestia.

Saluting before reporting something troubling. "Ma'am those two super soldiers are back. This time headed right for us I've sent Pinkamena and Maud to stall but they are still injured from their last run in with them ma'am. What are your orders?"

I turn to Twilight and say. "Come on Twilight we need to catch Starlight."

She looks shocked and points at Rainbow. "We can't just leave them. Can't you help them?!"

I sigh and slump a bit then say. "Get on the ship Twilight, I'll deal with them, and if I say run; you run." I turn and start walking while asking Rainbow. "Which way are they?"

She looks shocked like she didn't notice me before but when Celestia nods she points north east.

I sigh one more time and tap the morpher and summon the red vector cycle to get to them faster. A portal opens and out comes a motorcycle. It is mostly white and gold with red highlights. I get on and drive off.

After a few minutes of driving, I see them fighting Pinkie and Maud and the two ponies don't seem to be winning, I stop and get off parking my motorcycle in the snow then they stop when they see me and turn to face me while the two ponies run behind me and get in fighting positions facing me and the two evil Rangers.

"Oh great the Thunder Ninja Rangers." I mumble to myself, then look at them and say. "I'm assuming you’re under some kind of spell but if you can fight it maybe Celestia can help you." I tell them and they silently summon their weapons.

Then I run at them and punch the blue one in the chest, sending him sliding into a snow pile, the red one rushes me and uses his staff to hit me but I jump back and summon the Chrono Sabers again.

I have a gut feeling and jump to the side and see Pinkamena punch the ground where I was leaving a crater. "What the hell pink pony I'm on your side or did you not see me attack them??" I yell at her, then turn to the Rangers as they run at me using their ninja speed so I activate my executed time again to keep up blocking their attacks with my swords then I kick the red one away and cut the blue one making sparks fly from his chest.

"We don't trust you! You look like them!" Pinkamena yells at me ready to attack me again but Maud grabs her shoulder.

"Wait....let them fight. If he is one of Sombra's soldiers we can take him out once he is tired." Maud says completely emotionlessly.

I roll my eyes and dismiss my swords and summon my Vector Weapon, and aim it at the evil Rangers while they are pulling themselves up looking shaky.

"V1 fire!" I fire it one and an energy ball shoots at them and explodes. I lifted the blaster and watched the smoke clear to show them barely standing, but they charged at me, weapons in hand as I prepared my Vector Weapon again only for the Crimson Ranger to kick it away, and started to try and hit me with his weapon.

I grit my teeth and jump back as I summon the chrono sabers again and our weapons clash, sending sparks everywhere. “Damn your strong, too bad your evil.”

He remained silent as he pushed my sabres to the sides and kicked me in the chest, before hitting me with his sword. Sparks fly off my chest as I'm knocked into a snowbank and look up in time to see the navy one coming at me with his sword ready to impale me. I roll out of the way and use my swords to cut him across his side before roundhouse kicking him away.

“I need an advantage..lets hope this works.” i say before calling out. “Red battle warrior!” fire shots out of my hand as lightning strikes around me forming the battlizer on me. I have red, gold and silver armor added around me and what seem like wings made of fire.

“All right it worked! Now then. Battle fire saber!” I reach behind me and grab the hilt and pull it off my back, a huge golden sword that lights on fire.

The two Rangers didn’t say anything but did take a step back before charging at me, before the Navy Ranger went to his knees as the Crimson jumped from his back and into the air, weapon raised and ready to strike as the Navy Ranger continued his charge.

I swing my sword in a way to strike both of them and I cut right through their swords. “You two are no match now!” I lift my sword high and it charges with energy before I swing it down diagonally cutting across the Crimson ranger and then I swing it back up the other direction and cut the Navy Ranger causing both rangers to be surrounded by explosions and sparks flying off their suits. The two of them went flying before crashing into the snow, they shakily got up and readied their weapons once more, then they fell down and demorph, I sigh in relief and dismiss the blaster and walk over to them.

"If you have some rope or better handcuffs we should tie them up. I'll make sure they are less dangerous." I tell the Pie sisters as I get to the unconscious ninjas I remove their morphers and hold onto them as Pinkamena and Maud come over and tie them up.

They both still look at me suspiciously; well I assume Maud is as she still has that deadpan look on her face. "Ok I know you two don't trust me, but you need to know this."

I hold up both morphers. "These are called morphers, they are how these two get their suits and weapons, but they are still trained ninjas so don't underestimate them." I finish as I give the morphers to Maud, and two new keys appear in my hands.

I quickly speak up when I see her hands start to tighten too tight. "Best keep those safe so your people can reverse engineer them and make more for your people to use against Sombra don't you think?"

She stops and looks at the morphers for a second then nods slightly. "Good now then I must be going. You two take these two back with you and free their minds, hopefully they will help you after that."

I watch as they slowly walk off toward their camp then hold up my left arm and activate the communicator. "Twilight come pick me up we are done here." I then sent the motorcycle back to where it came from. I also deactivate the battlizer returning to base time force.

I wait for a minute then look over to where the camp is and see my ship coming once it is close enough I jump up onto it and head inside. "Ok Twilight, next we stop Starlight."

After a while of flying we get to where the map is and I nod to Twilight and we leave my ship then I send it back through the portal and then me, Spike and Twilight stand in front of the map. "Ok Twilight lets go."

She nods and pulls out the spell and casts it and the time portal opens sucking Twilight, spike and myself into it this time I'm next to Twilight, "I don't plan on fighting starlight for you, just so you know."

She gasps and looks to me, "but why?! With your powers you could stop her easily!"

I look to her and hold up three fingers, "one, because I hold no legal authority and she would be let go on a technicality, two, if I were to fight her as a power ranger i could accidentally kill her, and Three: You have more to prove as an alicorn than I do."

She looks at me in surprise and her ears lower when she thinks about what I said. "R-right I understand Jolly Roger, but please protect Spike if she goes after him."

I nod as we come out of the portal and we all start falling but Twilight manages to catch me and Spike then says. “All we have to do now is find Starlight and st-“ that’s when we are blasted with magic and I feel it harden around us forming a transparent crystal trapping Spike, Twilight and myself. then we fall onto a cloud and slowly start to sink through it.

“Well, finding her will be easy. But stopping her’s going to be harder than you think!” Starlight says as she comes floating over in her own magic. She then starts to monologue while circling us. I roll my eyes as that’s all I can do.

“Sorry to disappoint you, but I created that spell to send myself back in time. So even when you cast it, I still get sent back here. It wasn’t difficult to change Starswirl’s spell; he’d already done the hard part. But figuring out I could use the map to go to any time or place and pull you along with me?” She then laughs and floats over us.

“I even impressed myself with that. I knew you’d try to stop me. You're so predictable. Why else would I leave the scroll behind? Touching it triggered the map to whisk you here and watch me erase the one thing that linked you with your friends.” She then lands on the crystal trapping us and I can feel it slide deeper into the clouds faster.

“My village was a sanctuary of equality where no pony’s cutie mark allowed them to feel superior. It was a special place, and you and your friends took it away.” It was then we couldn’t see her as the crystal had slipped all the way through the cloud now just the top part is keeping us from falling.

Then I spot Starlight floating down under the cloud where we are then she continues to monologue. “Now it’s my turn to take something special from you. Without the rainboom, you and your friends will never form your special cutie mark bond.” She then gets closer to twilight and grins as she yells. “Cutie marks for cutie marks. Sounds like a fair trade to me.”

Then she tapped the crystal holding us and we started to fall now free of the cloud. I start to flex my magic but unfortunately I can’t feel it leaving my body. ’What the hell!? Damn it don’t tell me I can’t use magic while I’m morphed.’

As we are falling I see a glow and look over to see Twilight building magic up in her horn then with a bright flash she breaks us free but me and Spike continue to fall and we both call out. “Twilight!”

I see her coming so I grab hold of Spike and we fall through a small cloud before Twilight can catch up and grab hold of us and fly us back up to cloudsdale. “Thanks.” Me and spike say together.

“No problem Spike, Rodger. At least now we know exactly what we have to do.” After that we start sneaking back into the race track by Twilight teleporting us.

“Ok you two keep your eyes peeled.” Spike and myself nod to her and we start looking for Starlight. “We have to stop as soon as Rainbow Dash and those bullies race by. “

Spike looks through some binoculars I didn’t even know he had then he speaks up but Twilight keeps cutting him off. “Um, Twilight...”

“So be ready.”

“I know but..”

“Because she could pop up anywhere.”

I grab Twilight’s head and turn it to face where Starlight is talking with the bullies and Fluttershy.

“Just remember how you’d feel if someone said those things to you.” Starlight said to the two colts and they seem to look down for a moment.

“What’s going on here?” Twilight said as she landed near them and pointed at Starlight.

“Oh, I was just reminding these two colts how hurtful teasing can be.” She said, waving warmly at the colts.

“Well, don’t!” Twilight said aggressively. All three foals looked confused. “I mean... You were?”

“Of course. In a world where every pony is unique, some are bound to feel more special then others. But that isn’t a license to be cruel is it?” Starlight said getting in twilight face.

“No. Of course it is.” Twilight says looking troubled.

“Isn’t it a shame we don’t live in a world where everypony is equal. No one would ever tease anyone there. Wouldn’t that be nice?” Starlight said to the foals. And they nod their heads.

“No. It wouldn’t!” Twilight said, starting to panic. I cross my arms and sigh softly. “I mean, it’d be nice not to be teased, of course, but that’s not the same thing.”

Then the light brown colt held his hand out to little Fluttershy and said. “Come on, Fluttershy. Maybe you can help you get through the course this time.”

She then smiles and follows him saying. “Well, I sure could use the practice.”

Twilight then walked up to Starlight and said, “I know you only convinced those bullies to not tease Fluttershy to stop the rainboom.”

Starlight looks at Twilight smugly and says. “Oh, that’s not true. I convinced them not to be bullies because everypony should be equal.” She bobs her head side to side on the last part. Then she glares at twilight. “Stopping the rainboom is just a bonus.”

Then we hear rainbow fly by and Spike points her out. “This isn’t over yet!” Then she takes off with Spike holding onto her back.

“If you say so.” Starlight said, then looked at me and lit her horn. “Now that she is gone are you gonna try to stop me too?”

I shake my head and say. “Not yet I’ll only step in if things get too far.”

She snorts and just watches Twilight as do I and we watch as Twilight talks with Rainbow but she is far enough I can’t hear them. I watch as Twilight tries to convince the young rainbow dash to do the sonic rainboom but she flies off and I shake my head but watch as Starlight floats herself over to Twilight.

“Oh sure just have a conversation away from where I am. Not like I need to hear it.” I grumble to myself.

Then the time portal opens up sucking Twilight and Spike in while I am also sucked in I saw Starlight's smug face as I am pulled into the portal.

Soon we fall out of the portal I flip myself and land on the table and look around seeing the overgrown forest around us and when I look down at the table I see the green time force key. I get off the table and pick it up. That's when I sense people around us I put the key away and try to stay calm.

“Well, that didn’t work.” Spike said while brushing himself off.

“This is going to be harder then I thought. We’ll have to try again.” Twilight said as she takes out the spell I turn around and cross my arms seeing we are already surrounded.

“Hey Twilight.” Spike tried to get her attention but she is too focused on the spell.

“I don’t want to live in that awful future we saw.” She said, still looking over the spell.

“I don’t think you’ll have too.” Spike said then twilight looked up from the spell and saw we have spears pointed at us.

In front of us are five ponies covered in green paint like stuff holding spears aimed at us but we all see two somewhat familiar faces and Twilight speaks up. “Pinkie? Fluttershy?”

“SILENCE, CHANGELING!” This pinkie says.

The flutter shy says. “All servants of Queen Chrysalis found in these woods must be destroyed!”

Chapter 9

View Online

“Wait! We’re not changelings! I’m a pony! And he’s a dragon!” Twilight yells panicked pointing at herself and then Spike.

“A likely story!” Pinkie pie said as she pokes Spike with her spear. “Do something dragonish!” To which Spike burps up a flame and the smoke hits her face. “That works.” She said coughing.

“The servants of Chrysalis will do anything to save their evil skins and what about him?!” Fluttershy said as she points the spear at me I cross my arms and sigh.

“STOP!” We hear a voice call out and when we look we see Zecora in a tree. “If they are changelings, we’ll soon see. Though I think they’re not what they appear to be.” She jumps down and I blush lightly as she is wearing very little and look away but keep my head facing forward.

“Zecora! Please, you have to listen.” Twilight tried to talk but is cut off as the others raise their spears again.

Then Zecora walks forward to us. “Beneath this salve no changeling hides, for it reveals the truth inside.” She said as she takes out a Gord that’s cut open and has a green goo inside of it. She then sticks her fingers into it and reaches for Twilight. She and the others cover Twilight and Spike with the goo but I back up when one tries to put it on me. “Something to hide? Are you afraid we will tan your hide?”

I shake my head. “Not in the way you’re thinking. This suit that I’m wearing, I will remove it, but there will be a flash of light. Do not attack me and then afterword I will remove a piece of jewelry, that is enchanted with unicorn magic to act similar to changeling shape shifting. Once it is removed then you can paint me.”

I wait for Zecora to nod then I power down and as I thought the ponies almost attack but luckily Zecora holds up her hand and stops them. I then remove my necklace showing my true human form and hand it to Twilight and then I am painted as well.

Then all three of us start glowing white. The ponies all gasp and back up but Zecora looks worried and rubs her chin. “What does it mean?” Pinkie asks.

“The meaning is far worse, I see. For it is we who should not be.” Zecora answered walking closer to us then turning to face the crowd.

Twilight steps forward. “I think I can explain.”

“I’m sure you can, but let’s not talk here. Chrysalis and her army will soon draw near.” Zecora stops her and then starts leading us back to their camp but I walk a bit faster and get closer to her.

“I know you don’t want to talk right now so here, take these and keep them safe. Read them when you can.” I give her another copy of the map and notes.

She nods and puts them away. we continue walking for a few more minutes. “The changelings took over not long ago, though I’ll wager in your world that isn’t so.”

Twilight joins us and speaks up. I pay more attention to our surroundings my instincts telling me somethings wrong. “Chrysalis and her army tried to take over Canterlot, but my friends and I stopped her.”

I look over and add. “I thought it was Cadence’s and Shinning’s love powered shield that stopped them.”

But Twilight and Zecora seem to ignore me and continue their conversation. “Those friends as you know them are not here, alas. But tell me how all this came to pass.”

Twilight looks down as she answers. “Starlight Glimmer. A pony who traveled back in time to stop my friends and me from ever coming together.”

“And it is these friends you have in life, that keeps Equestria free of strife?” Zecora asked.

“I guess so. But this is the second time I’ve come back and this world is even worse then the last. If Starlight keeps doing the same thing in the past, how could the present be so different?” Twilight then asked.

“Ahhh, time is a river where even the tiniest changes seen...” Zecora starts as she stops by a small stream and puts her hoof down in the streams path making it bend around it. “Can lead to a cascade of effects downstream.”

After a bit more walking we get to where we are going and Zecora walks up to a living curtain of plant matter and pulls it away saying. “This part of the forest is dark and damp, but it’s done well to hide our camp.”

I look around seeing lots of ponies and feel their magic and can already feel some of them are wrong. We walk into the camp and I hear Spike say. “This is cozy.”

Then we hear a scream and I look to where it’s coming from. And see Rainbow Dash and Rarity run out of the bushes. “Please, you have to help us!” Rarity begs.

Then I see Applejack come up behind them as Rainbow says. “The changelings attacked Ponyville. We barely escaped with our lives!”

“The only changeling attack I see is the one that come here looking for me.” Zecora said as she stops Twilight from running to her friends.

“It’s taken quite a while to find you, Zecora.” Applejack said as she walks forward then she starts laughing and green flames cover her as she turns into queen Chrysalis. “What a lovely village you’ve chosen to stage your little resistance. It looks absolutely delicious!” she said as she walks towards Zecora and grins at her only backing up when the other ponies step forward with their spears.

“Oh come now, Zecora, you’re vastly outnumbered.” Chrysalis said as the two beside her change into their true form and that’s when I look up to see not just changelings but Stingwingers.

I grit my teeth and clench my fist then look around and whisper to twilight and spike. “If things get bad run to the portal and Spike use this.” I hand him the green mighty morphin key.

I then look up to the changeling queen and smirk as I walk forward. “Hello, your highness I would like just a few moments of your time before you decide to attack Zecora.”

She looks at me like I’m trash and points to me and one of her guards rushes me but I side step them grabbing their leg and slam them into the ground and summon my gun and sword putting the blade to his neck. “ If you insist on doing it the hard way fine I’ll just blurt it out. You do realize that Trakeena will betray you, correct?”

This got her attention as she And her changelings are focused on me. “ Explain what you mean human.”

‘So she knows what I am that must mean she knows about other worlds.’ I think to myself then say. “it’s very simple, Trakeena, desires to rule the universe do you want really think she’ll let you keep this planet the moment your usefulness has ended? She’s using you and your people to take over this planet once you have her army will turn on yours and because you’ve been using them with your army.” I point up at the Stingwingers in the air. “ She will know your tactics and will be able to take you down within days.”

I can see Chrysalis looks upset, but I can also tell it’s that she hasn’t thought of that. “What makes you so sure she would turn on me? I lend her my soldiers and she lends me hers together we will conquer the universe.”

I smirk and point at a gap in the air where a group of Stingwingers was. “Then why did a whole group of them just teleport away?” I ask smugly.

She looks and growls as she lights her horn but before she can do anything a single Stingwinger flys down and aims for her I run up past the changelings and cut the Stingwinger in half as it’s top half lands near Chrysalis.

Her eyes widen and she turns to her changelings and her horn lights. Suddenly all the changelings start attacking the Stingwingers. “ I will not be betrayed! if that little bitch thinks she can outplay me I will show her how wrong she is.”

“One problem with that, judging by how well the Stingwingers are dodging Your soldiers I’d say that know how to fight you, I suggest working with the former leaders of this planet working together is your only hope one world under one ruler it may not be how you wanted to take over right now you either work together or you all get worked out.” I say to her and then Zecora walks up to us looking unsure.

“And why should I trust any of these ponies? They’ll just as soon as I put a knife in my back, then attack Trakeena or her forces.” Chrysalis demanded of me but before I could answer I see a flash of light and see someone else teleport into the clearing and it’s Trakeena herself with more Stingwingers and to my shock on her hip is a Quasar Saber.

“God damn it, look either fight together and have a chance at living or fight each other and all die.” I tell them then fire my gun at her but she blocks my shots with her staff. “What are you waiting for?! RUN!”

With that both the ponies and changelings leave the area and Trakeena laughs. “Run little ponies soon you’ll all be mine.” She doesn’t seem to notice me even though I tagged her so I take this chance and run back to the portal had to fight my way through a few Stingwingers but make it to see the map still there and when I touch it i and pulled through a time portal.

I come out of the portal to see a sweaty Twilight looking at young Rainbow Dash who is eating popcorn and hear Starlight say. “See? You can’t stop me no matter what you do.”

And before anything else the three of us are sucked back into the time portal and I sigh. “Roger you made it!” Twilight hugs me and i chuckle and nod.

“Yeah I was lucky hopefully things work out in that timeline but that’s two timelines we have been to and two troubling pieces of information I’ve gotten about my enemies.” I tell her just before we exist the portal.

Like last time they bounce off the map as I land on it and walk off it. I see the map is surrounded by dark woods and look up to the sky to see it’s the middle of the night. when I look back down to the map I see the blue time force ranger key. “Twilight I’ll need my necklace back.”

“Hold on who the hay are you?” Spike yells but Twilight puts a hand on his shoulder and gives me the necklace. After putting it back on I return to my unicorn form and Spikes eyes widen. “Oh.”

I look to the left and see a timberwolf and shot at the ground with my gun. “Run now talk later!” The three of us take off running.

After a while of running we come to a cliff and when we look up we see the castle of the two sisters but this one is not destroyed and fully inhabitable. After hearing some more howling we run across the bridge and get inside the castle and I almost fall down from the magical pressure I feel.

“This place looks a lot cleaner then I remember.” Spike says as we walk up some stairs and I manage to use my magic to block out the magical pressure just enough I can walk normally.

Then we see a tapestry glow blue with magic and be levitated over to where it belongs. then we see this world’s Rarity. “Rarity?” Twilight asks as she walks up to the unicorn who has her mane and tail up in buns and has a dark blue dress-suit on.

She turns to face us. “The castle isn’t open for viewings today. The tapestries all need changing...again.” She said obviously annoyed. Whether it was from us or that she had to change the tapestries again or even both I was unsure of.

“Rarity, it’s me.” Spike said excited as he walked up to rarity arms open for a hug.

“ I don’t socialize with dragons. I don’t know anypony who would.” Rarity tells him then turns away to continue her work.

“Rarity, you have to listen to me.” Twilight said as she rushed in front of Rarity. “The future of Equestria is at stake.”

“I don’t know how you know my name, but I’m far too busy to entertain some tourist’s ridiculous fantasies.” Rarity said as she turned away can continues to work.

“I have to get back to the map so I can stop Starlight from changing the past because every present I come to is worse then the last!” Twilight tried to explain to rarity and I feel a strong magic signature behind us and look over to nightmare moon.

“Time travel, you say?” Nightmare Noon said making Twilight and Spike turn around to face her and so did I.

We see her on a large throne that is obviously night themed. “Now that’s something I would like to see.” She said with a wicked grin.

She then waves a arm and her soldiers come in and surround us. “Tell me how you came by this magic to travel through time.”

When none of us answer one of the guards says. “The Princess asked you a question!” Then she removed her helmet revealing she is this world’s Rainbow Dash. “And unless you want to end up in the dungeon, you’ll tell her what she wants to know.”

“No pony in my kingdom but me should possess a magic powerful enough to change time.” Nightmare Moon speaks up making us focus on her agin.

“Your kingdom?” Spike asked while hiding behind twilight.

“Who else?” Nightmare asks sounding Angered.

“Um, Celestia, of course.” Spike answers.

The whole room is quite for a whole minute before nightmare moon starts laughing. “ My sister has been imprisoned in the moon for years!” She points to the moon in the window and I see it has Celestia’s mane colors over laying the Image of the mare in the moon. “ But it is no less a feat then she sentenced me to. Now, revealed to me the source of this time magic.”

I clear my throat and say. “Sorry but not gonna happen and you would be better off not knowing.” I say as I step between Twilight and Nightmare Moon. “ Time travel doesn’t work the same way most ponies think it does. Time travel doesn’t change the world around you merely moves you to a new time where those events take place.”

Nightmare Moon seems upset but intrigued so I continue. “For instance let’s say you went back in time to help your past self win against your sister. If you returned to the present not much will change but let’s say you accidentally hit your past self in this fight, whether it be by accident or Celestia tricking you, there’s a good chance that when you return to the present you will return to a world where you still have that injury; only there’s now two of you you can never return to your original timeline because you’ve interfered in the past, and it’s my job as Time Force to stop people from messing with the timeline.”

“ And what pray tell is Time Force some obscure member of my sisters guard?” Nightmare Moon asks her horn lighting up.

“ No in fact time force is from the year 3000 they’re in charge of all time travel related crime. I’m merely helping Miss Sparkle here capture a dangerous criminal who is altering time.” I tell her then pull out my morpher and the blue time force key. ‘Please let this work.’

“I can show you my uniform if you’d allow me to change, there would be a flash of blue better than that nothing will happen.” I say to her.

Nightmare seems to think it over then waves her hand. “ Very well you may demonstrate this time force to me however as you are just a unicorn if you attempt to assault me I will kill you.”

Nodding I hold up my morpher and pray it works as I slide in the key and turn it. “ Time for, time force!” My morpher then called out ’Timeranger’ as a flash of blue energy I am now in the blue time force uniform. “Time force blue. As you can see your highness equestrian technology is not even close to being able to produce something like this we have no interest in interfering with your timeline, at least we don’t plan on interfering with your rule. however I will give you these.” I give her the map and notes.

“Rodger what are you doing that’s Nightmare Moon!” Twilight yells at me but I hold up a hand to her.

Then I look to Nightmare and continue. “ I will also warn you of an incoming invasion they could also already be on your world they are powerful magic users capable of conquering planets with a huge army. I’m really suggesting that you for your sister and work together to protect this planet, and select those with strong hearts in the world to fight and protect others to find those keys and transform into Power Rangers to give your world a fighting chance.”

“Free my sister?” She laughs and grins. “ Why in the world would I do that but I am the most powerful magic user on this planet.”

“Exactly you’re the most powerful magic user on THIS planet.” I tell her then turn my body hand way. “I’ve given you the map and the notes that has all the information I will give you if you try to stop us from returning to our mission then I will show you what a ranger can do.”

I turn fully now and start walking. “Come on Twilight; Spike we need to catch Starlight.” The three of us walk out while the guards and nightmare herself was shocked.

We walk for a while but soon I hear yelling so I grab Spike and pick him up. “Twilight get on my back we need to leave now.” She panics and gets on my back. once I make she is holding on tight I press a button on the Chrono morpher and speed off using my accelerated speed.

It doesn’t take long before we make it back to the map. I set them down and quickly take out the timber wolves. “Let’s get out of here.”

I look back as I see a furious Nightmare Moon flying towards us but then the time portal opens sucking the three of us in. The last thing I head from that timeline is Nightmare Moon’s furious yell of. “NOOooooo!”

Soon we come out of the portal and Twilight immediately fires magic at Starlight trapping her in the same crystal that we were trapped in once. “Now more than ever, I know how important it is to stop you.”

Starlight brakes free easily and flys up in her magic. “Well, good luck!” I watch as Starlight and Twilight fly off.

I see Starlight trip Rainbow Dash. Then the time portal opens and sucks us in we then land in a world being destroyed by Tirek fully powered up with magic. “Twilight stay here and protect the map.” I pick up the Pink time force key then pull out the green mighty morphin key and slide it into my morpher. “Dragon zord power!” My morpher calls out ’Zyuranger’ And change into that form.

I then walk forward and pull out the dragon dagger and start to play the familiar tune. This of course gets Tirek’s attention on me.

https://youtu.be/1NYRYB7TRWM

And then out of Ponyville Lake rises the dragon zord in all its might. The Dragon zord lets out a roar and using the dragon dagger command the zord to attack Tirek. Tirek turns just in time to get a metal fist to the face pushing him back. “ what manner of trickery is this!? This world has no more magic how can you come to possess such a powerful golem?”

Instead of answering him I continue to play the dagger and the dragon zord fires missiles at Tirek’s head blowing up in his face and braking one of his horns making him scream with rage and pain. “Argh! Damn you! I will destroy you for that.” He starts channeling magic into the space above his head between his horns.

I quickly command the Zord to break the other horn. Which it does by swinging its tail directly at Tirek while the tip spins as a drill and once the tail hits the horn it cuts it right off. Tirek roars even louder but now I can see, his horns were his focusing point without them he can’t control the magic and it is already starting to leave him. As he slowly shrinks trying to fight the Dragon zord i command it to destroy him and the Zord grabs Tirek and lifts him up before slamming him onto the ground. Then aims both hands at him firing all five missiles at once right at Tirek killing him and making him explode releasing all the magic at once.

I look up to the Dragon zord and bow my head. “Thank you dragon zord, for lending me your power in this fight. Go and rest I may call upon you again one day.” I say to it then the Zord nods and returns to the lake sinking back into it and disappears.

Twilight and Spike walk up to me and Spike is the first to speak. “That was bucking awesome!”

To which Twilight immediately grabbed and pulled on Spike’s ear fin. “ language Spike!” Then she turns to me as I power down completely. “What I want to know, is how can you do that? How did you command that giant dragon?”

“ i’ll explain everything when I can Twilight. But right right now we need to send off the next bit of information to this world’s Celestia and Luna, then go back to try to stop Starlight. Spike get me some paper please.” I tell them and after a few moments Spike gets out some paper for me and I quickly write out a message. It explains with the keys are how they work and the threat that is coming to this world if it is not already here then I roll it up and hand it to Spike along with a spare map and a copy of the notes.

Spike sends them off and the ashes fly off south. Then I nod to Twilight and she sighs and readies herself before opening the time portal.

Like last time when we come out of the portal Twilight has your horn ready and immediately fires her magic. Unfortunately this time Starlight moves out of the way making twilight hit young Rainbow Dash. Trapping her in the same crystal as before. And Starlight starts to mockingly clap her hands looking quite smug at us.

We were pulled into the time portal and when we exited the time portal this time it was a world ruled by Discord. Everything was in chaos. We looked over and we could see Discord riding a unicycle wearing a kingly cape and a crown along with holding a scepter and running around him are Princess Celestia and Princess Luna dressed as clowns.

I put a hand on Twilight to stop her from taking us out of this timeline and calmly walked up to the other three. “Discord I’ve come to bargain!”

Discord immediately turns to me put a Griffin hand to his chest. “Excuse me?! Do I look like a giant flaming headed creature voiced by Benedict Cumberbatch? No; so don’t be pulling any of those references around me Mr. whoever you are.” He then pulls out a huge magnifying lens and looks at me me over. “ huh, interesting, uh-huh, hmmm.”

“Dis-“ I start but immediately I am cut off when Discord pouts.

“You’re not from this timeline. since when could humans time travel? Oh I get it. You’re with that ‘time force’. Well I’m not missing around with time beyond my planet so go back to the year 3000 on planet earth.” He says to me then proceeds to eat the giant magnifying glass like a lollipop.

“You are correct that I’m not from this timeline but I’m not Time Force either. I won’t say much about when I’m from but I will say this this world’s in danger and it could be quite entertaining for you to watch.” That got him to turn around and look at me with a new look. A look of interest.

“What exactly do you mean by that human?” Discord ask while stroking his goatee.

“Do not try to make deals with Discord whoever you are he is a trickster!” Celestia tries to warn me but is silenced with a pie to the face from Discord.

“What I mean is quite simple there’s going to be an invasion of some of the most dangerous people in the universe. Now you could easily just snap your fingers and make them go away but where the fun being that.” I say to him and he grins.

“You know, I know you’re playing me, but you’re right! go on.” Discord says excitement with a mad grin.

“I propose to you a deal, you sit back and watch the chaos that is going to happen naturally. not helping either side and when all is said and done, you get to have fun with the winners. of course, if you agree I get to give this Celestia and Luna a map and a sheet of paper filled with notes so that they will have a fair chance. what do you say?” I say with a mad grin of my own and hold out my hand looking Discord right in the eyes.

He thinks it over for a moment stroking his goatee before grinning and shaking my hand. “Very well we have a deal although a little add on to this deal, if things start to get too boring I may just help out both sides at the same time just to spice things up.”

I nod and Discord grins and snaps his fingers returning everything to the way it supposed to be this world Celestia and then I’ll look at me in shock. “How is it that you were able to convince him?”

“You just need to understand chaos and Discord he said almost a mortal spirit that loves chaos every day life bores him that’s why he does all this. But if you were to provide him with him entertainment he wants then he is no danger to you.” I explain my thinking and reasoning to them as I pull out another map in another sheet of note paper and give it to them.

“When I told Discord is true a threat is coming if it isn’t here already find those with strong hearts and the desire to help others find those keys and you’ll have a chance at winning. Good luck your Highnesses.” I bow then turn to walk back to the map and look down and see the SPD Omega Ranger key and pick it up. ’huh. Didn’t expect this key.’

I look to Twilight and nod she nods back to me with a smile and we go back in time again.

This time when we return to the past Twilight was ready for another fight but instead she sees Starlight helping Fluttershy through the obstacle course of her magic. She looks over to where we are smugly just before referral back into the present.

This time when we arrive the worlds not being destroyed by some great threat. instead by pollution. In this timeline the Flim Flam brothers have control over the Sweet Apple Acres. We send another note and copy of the map and notes to this world Celestia, then I pick up the yellow time force key.

Twilight takes us back to the past again, and we just barely miss shot by magic. “Up for another Race-ending fight, Twilight?” Luckily I found a small cloud to land on close enough to hear.

Twilight flies up onto a cloud near Starlight and looks down in defeat. “No. You were right. I can’t stop you.” Starlight tries to blast her with magic but she puts up a shield. “But you can’t stop me from trying and we could be stuck doing this for all eternity.”

Starlight grins as if she has won. “If that’s what it takes to keep you and your friends from getting your cutie mark connection, then I’m game.” She then blasts magic at Twilight again.

Twilight makes another shield in time then says. “What you’re doing goes way beyond cutie marks.” Making a Visual aid made of cloud to demonstrate what she’s going to say in the form of a snowball going downhill and hitting a house. “ everything we do here in the past, even the smallest change, can snowball into an avalanche of trouble for the future.”

Starlight destroys the small cloud twilight was using as Visual aid then says. “Oh. Next I suppose you’ll tell me that the fate of All of Equestria hangs in the balance.” In a mocking way.

“It does!” Twilight insists.

“Spare me your over-blown ego. No group of friends, not even Princess Twilight, is that important.” She yells aggressively and just as Rainbow Dash is flying past she blasts her with magic knocking her off course.

The time portal opens up again and we start getting sucked in when Twilight says. “ I don’t know how important other ponies’ friendships are to the future, but I can show you what the world is like without mine.” This time Twilight grabs onto Starlight and pulls her with us back to the present.

The world we arrive in next in my opinion is the most depressing I look around in every direction nothing but mountains and dead soil I can barely feel magic in this world I looked at the table and see the quantum time force key and pick it up just a Starlight yells. “Where are we?”

“The future. Or rather, the present.” Twilight says sounding and looking depressed as she also looks around.

“But there’s nothing here.” Starlight said looking around.

“ I wish I could say I was surprised. but every world I come back to is worse than the last.” Twilight said looking down at first then looks back up full of determination or anger I can’t tell. “ I don’t know why my friends and I are so important to Equestria, but we are.”

“I don’t believe you!” Starlight yells pointing at twilight.

“Come on, Starlight. Look around.” Spike speaks up.

“Like I said, everything in the past affects the future, even the tiniest act, and what you’re doing leads here.” Twilight tells Starlight picking up some dirt in our hands and letting it blow away in the strong breeze. “ I know I can’t stop you, but I thought showing you this might change your mind.”

“Change my mind? You don’t know anything about me.“ Starlight says angrily as she turns back to face Twilight stomping her hoof as she gets closer. “ I was perfectly happy before you and your friends ruined what I built.”

“ I don’t know what happened to led you to make and I’m sorry my friends and I had to take it away.” Twilight said and by the look on her face she is feeling sympathy for Starlight and while those two talked I pulled out the red SPD key and my morpher.

“You want to know what happened to me? I’ll show you!” Starlight said as she starts to float with magic again. She then moves over on top of the table and blessed with magic and it lights up. Soon new new time portal opens and the four of us are sucked into the new portal.

When we exit the time portal we’re in a calm looking village Twilight asks. “Where are we?”

“That map of yours is connected to every part of a Equestria and this part is my home.” Starlight said pointing at the village then we followed her to a house. We looked in through a window and saw two goals playing a game where they seem to stack blocks as high as they can. “ sunburst and I did everything together.”

“In fact, I don’t remember us ever being apart...until today.” She points at what’s about to happen.

Young starlight pulls out the wrong block and the whole tower starts to fall towards her. Young Sunburst holds out his hands and magic surges around his whole body as he stops the books, then they start to bend around his body before going back onto the bookshelf where they belong. When is surge ends we all see that a cutie mark appears on his shoulder.

The excited colt runs out to show his parents. Soon the whole town starts taking them off to celebrate unfortunately leaving young Starlight behind. “And just like that, my friend was gone. His family recognize his magical talent and sent them off to Canterlot. I never saw him again.”

“Why not?” Spike asks.

This seems to set Starlight off. “ because of his cutie mark! He got his and I didn’t.” She says getting in spikes face. “He moved on and I didn’t.” She added getting in twilight’s face.

She backs up a bit and puts a hand on her chest. “ I stayed here and never made another friend because I was too afraid another cutie mark would take them away too!” She yells with tears in her eyes.

“That’s ridiculous. A cutie mark can’t take your friends away.” Twilight said trying to calm starlight down.

Starlight wipes her eyes. “Not everypony’s lucky enough to get her cutie mark at the same time as her friends.” Starlight then opens the time portal taking us back to just before the sonic rainboom.

“You don’t know what it’s like to lose a friend because of a cutie mark. But once I stop the rainboom, you will!” She then teleports spikes backpack off him and digs through it pulling out the scroll holding the spell. “And when I destroy this scroll, there’ll be no way for you to change it!”

She starts to rip the scroll. “Starlight, you’re right. I don’t know what you went through, but I do know you can’t do this.” Twilight tries to reason with starlight practically begging. “I’ve seen where this leads and so have you.”

“I only saw what you showed me. Who knows what’ll really happen?” Starlight says in denial.

“I’ve seen it a dozen times. Things don’t turn out well in an Equestria without my friends.” Twilight says trying to slowly get closer.

This whole time my body is ready to spring into action if I have to, eyes on the scroll.

“Agh! What’s so special about your friends? How can a group of ponies that are so different be so important?” Starlight stops her hoof and balls her fists in anger.

“The differences between me and my friends are the very things that make our friendship strong.” Twilight says as she continues to get closer.

“I thought Sunburst and I were the same, but we turned out different and it tore our friendship apart.” Starlight yells now openly crying and she rips the scroll halfway.

“So try again. Make new friends. And if something that you can’t control happens that changes things, work through it together. That’s what friendship is. And it’s not just my friendships that are important to Equestria. Everyponies’ are. When yours ended, it led us here, but just imagine all the others that are out there waiting for you if you just give them a chance.” Twilight tells Starlight and I can see it’s working so I relax and smile.

“How do I know they won’t all end the same way?” She sobs.

“I guess it’s up to you to make sure they don’t. “ Twilight offers her hand and Starlight hesitantly takes it releasing the scroll from her magic. The scrolled starts floating down but Spike fortunately catches it. Just in the sun a green boom goes off below us and and the last time portal opens up sucking us in and taking us home.

Once we get home The time portal stays open for a bit as the scroll levitates over the map and all the magic that was poured into it throughout this adventure is sucked into the scroll and then the scroll enters the time portal and it closes permanently.

I turn to Starlight and morph. “SPD, Emergency.” My morpher calls out ’Dekaranger’ and in a flash of red energy I am in the red SPD suit and I pull out the judgment scanner and aim it at Starlight. “Starlight Glimmer you’re charged for the crimes of altering time for your own selfish gains.”

Before Twilight can interfere the area around Starlight in myself goes pitch black in the judgment scanner flashes a green circle and a red X back and forth back and forth until it stops on a red X. “Guilty.” I then press a button on the judgment scanner and blaster with an energy from it trapping her within a confinement card.

I walk over and pick it up powering down and press the button on the back and she is frozen in time. “Here you go Twilight. This is just to make sure she can’t escape while you decide what to do with her.” I hand her the card as her friends walk in and I sigh waving at them but I am shocked when I see, shining Armor, and another another unicorn stallion both in armor.

I walk up to them while the girls talk with Twilight and Spike. “Afternoon gentlecolt, I’m assuming you’re here to meet with either Jolly Roger or the red ranger.”

They look at each other then shining speaks up. “We were told to meet a stallion named Jolly Rodger, something about a rescue mission.”

I nod and roll my neck. “OK then nice to meet you too I’m Jolly Roger let’s go to a different rooms so we can talk about the Mission i have a lot to fill you in on.” Without the three of us leave the map room and make my way to my room.

Chapter 10

View Online

“Let me get this right, you want us to help you rescue Discord, from an alien spaceship?” Shining armor asks then scoffs. “Even if we believe you, Discord can just teleport himself right back, anytime he wants it.”

“It’s not just him we will be saving, but other heroes, called power rangers. Though I will be honest the only reason I need the two of you is to keep my ship safe. one will provide a shield while the other provides an illusion to make us seem invisible.” I tell them.

“I still don’t see how or why we should believe you.” Spoke Silent Knife, a thestral unicorn. He crosses his arms and I sigh rubbing my face.

“Fine, I’ll show you why you should believe me. But this is a secret only, Princesses Luna, Celestia, and Twilight know.” I summon my Morpher and key and morph in front of them. “Set sail!” Then my Morpher calls out 'Gokaiger’

In a flash of red energy, I’m suited up and I look at them. “I am a Power Ranger and I need your help to get my ship up there I know where their ship is but the moment my ship is spotted they will shoot at my ship and lower the chances of me getting on board.”

They are both shocked but I can only tell because their eyes widen just a bit. “Ok fine, let’s say we help you, what exactly is the mission we need every detail we can’t just go in and wing it.” Shining said.

I nod and power down and then point to the ship in a bottle in my room. “When we’re ready I’ll summon my ship and you will put up a shield around it,” I point at shining then I move my finger to Silent knife. “While you make sure the ship is invisible. Once we get close enough to the enemy ship, I and one or two other people who I’ll summon shortly will have a short spacewalk to the enemy ship. Once onboard, my team will search for the prisoners, free the prisoners, and then make our way back to my ship, at this point the enemy will most likely be on high alert and find our ship.”

“So we will most likely have to fight our way back down to the planet or at least get out of range of their weapons.” I finished.

“And just who are these individuals that you might be inviting onto his mission shouldn’t they be here for this briefing.” Silent asks suspiciously.

I nod a bit. “That is true but I haven’t had a chance to look over the tokens that I recently received, so I have no idea who I’m going to invite yet.”

They look at each other then back to me. "If you don’t know who you’re going to invite, are you sure it’s even wise to invite them? How do we know that they’re even going to help you.” Shining asks.

“And what do you mean by tokens?” Silent added.

“I’ll answer Silent first, a token is what we Displaced used to summon each other. And to answer your follow-up question, A Displaced is a person that is taken from their home universe, given powers, abilities, or technology from another universe, and dropped into a third. I am one such being and I recently met another Displaced they gave me a bunch of tokens. I trust the man that I got them from. if he gave them to me that means that the people that they belong to are trustworthy.”

They still seemed unsure then they had a look of surprise just before something hit my head. “Ow, mother fuc-“ I look down while rubbing my head to see a Mega Stone on fire, I reach down and pick it up heading its message. “I am the Dragon God of Justice, Charizard, if you require my aid, then shout my name out to the heavens, and I will arrive to bring justice to the wicked. But be warned, if you are evil yourself. You’ll know true fear!”

“Huh. Sounds perfect.” I say to myself.

Silent speaks up. “What sounds perfect? Are you sure you're not just crazy?”

I just smirk and hold up the stone. “Let’s find out. Hey Charizard! I need help for a rescue mission!” I yell out looking at the ceiling.

In my peripheral vision, I see Silent leaning over to shining and barely pick up his whispering voice saying. “This colt is crazy. We should put him in a mental hospital.”

I look around and then in the middle of the room a huge flame shoots up and out of the flames forms a Charizard. “Huh. A Pokémon displaced. That’s new.” I say to myself.

"Who dares to summon me?! The DRAGON GOD OF JUSTICE!!" the Charizard roared out,

Shining Armor and Silent Knife get up ready for a fight but I walk up and flick his head. “Calm down before you set the castle on fire. At least you speak English instead of Poké speak.” I say.

I hold my hand out. “Names Roger and I need your help with a rescue mission. You up for it?”

The Charizard grabbed my hand and shook it. "Charizard, or Draco, either one is fine; and I'll see what I can do to help. But I need to know what I'm gonna help you with first."

I smirk and sit down as do the two ponies in the room. “That my new friend is easy. I need you and one other that I’ll summon in a bit, to help me by being extra muscle because I’m going to be going right into the hornet's nest. Tell me what do you know of Power Rangers?” I ask as I summon my messenger bag and dig through it before pulling out a wooden game controller.

"Well, not much, just that they were a bunch of teens who were picked by a being to protect Earth from all types of bad guys who once defeated become giants and said teenagers summon giant robots to form one mega robot.“ Draco said.

I nod then sigh. “Not too far off I am a Power Ranger. unfortunately I’m the only one on this planet right now. And up in orbit is Astronema's ship and I and the princesses got a small peek inside of it using magic. And onboard is the red space ranger along with discord and if they have him on their ship then they’ll most likely going to have more Rangers on board. Our job is to rescue with as many rangers as possible.” I say then I hold up the controller. “Send invite.”

Draco nodded his head, "Yeah, I'll do my best to help you out."

"You mean we'll do our best." a voice said, then stepping behind Draco was a Dragoness with black scales and pink belly, she looked to be up to Dracos shoulders,

"Cinder? How did you get here?" Draco asked, confused.

"I grabbed you just as you disappeared, only to see that we ended up here." was her response

“Huh, alright if she can handle herself in a fight.” I say then a huge popup window opens up with an image of a door the door then expands into a three-dimensional door and then opens out walking a red dragon with black horns, and amber eyes. Besides the dragon also walks out a quadrupedal princess Luna.

The dragon waves and smiles. “Hello everyone. My name is Deltorix, nice to meet you all so what’s the problem?” The popup screen behind them cracks up then brakes disappearing into pixel fragments.

“ I need your help on a rescue mission. And Edward said that you were trustworthy and a good fighter.” I tell him.

“Ed huh?” He chuckles. “Good to see I made a good impression all right I’ll help.”

"So where are we heading?" Draco asked, spinning a dial on what looked like the Omnitrix.

“Well, first we are going outside so I can summon my ship then,” I grin and point up. “We are going into space. Hope you all know how to spacewalk.” I chuckle a bit then get up.

“Wait, we are leaving now?” Shining asks.

“It seems so.” Silent added.

“Cool, I’ve been to space once. Though I was running for my life.” Deltorix said scratching his cheek.

“If Equestria is in danger I will help as well.” Deltorix’s Luna says, stepping forward.

“No offense your highness but if you're going, you're staying on my ship. Ok, let’s go.” I clap my hands and we go outside, passing a panicked Twilight as she runs into another room that seems to have the mirror portal in it.

"So why did Twilight just run into that room looking worried about something?" Draco asked,

"Who cares, we got some bad guys to pound!" Cinder said

Deltorix looks into the room and then around at the castle saying. “If I’d have to guess you just had the time loop episode happen and she is off to Canterlot high because of all the messages from Sunset Shimmer.”

His Luna looks at him. “Time loop? What do you mean? And who is Sunset Shimmer?”

He sighs and waves his hand. “I’ll show and explain in the dream world. Easier to show than tell.”

We all make it outside then go around behind the castle I pull out my Morpher and key and morph. “Set sail!” Making my morpher call out ’Gokaiger!’ and in flash of red energy, I’m suited up. I then hold my hand up. “Gokai Galleon!” And a huge portal opens up and a red flying ship comes through it.

“Those who can fly please help the ones they cannot.” I then jump up onto the deck of the ship.

I look over the edge and see Luna flying up on her own then I see Deltorix cross his hands and move his mouth then three copies of him appear, two grab Shining and Silent while the third flies off to the Everfree.

"Nice ride you got." Draco said as he and Cinder flew up to the ship. "So, if we are going to space, I have few good transformations to help us out."

I nod and smirk. “If you have a transformation that can survive the vacuum of space that will help.”

The Deltorix clones drop Shining and Silent off then disappear then the original and Luna land on the ship. “Even if you don't, I have ways of keeping multiple people safe in space.”

“Ok, we can talk inside. Shining, Silent get to work. Get us invisible and shielded.” I say as I walk over to the airlock and open it as Luna, Deltorix, Shining, Silent, and Cinder enter. The door closes and starts the process to let them in.

"So, what are we dealing with? How much power do our enemies have and how many troops?" Cinder began with the questions, showing that she must be a soldier or something.

"Easy Cinder, let Roger speak first." Draco said to his companion

I roll my eyes and lean on the door so she can hear me. “I’ll tell you everything inside. when the door opens go through and close it so me and Drake can get in.”

We wait a bit then I hear the sounds of the inner door opening and closing I check and open the door. “Ok, Drake. Can she be trusted with powers? I can temporarily give a suit to someone but from what I’ve seen, it will zap her stamina.” I ask while we wait for the other door to unlock.

"If I were to choose anyone to give powers to, it would be her, she is loyal to her friends and family." Draco said, causing a faint smile to appear.

I nod and then the door unlocks so I open it. We enter my ship and I sigh as I see everyone looking and messing with stuff then my Eevee friend comes upstairs. ’hey what’s with all the noise up here?!’

“Sorry, but things might get shaky soon please go tell the others.” I tell her then go up to the middle of the room and clap. “OK everyone, Here is the plan Shining Armor and Silent Night will be hiding and protecting the ship. I will be flying us up right next to the enemy ship. Then me, Draco, Deltorix, and Cinder will do a small spacewalk to get on board the enemy ship. Once onboard we find the prisoners, rescue them and cause as much damage as we can on the way out.”

Deltorix raises an eyebrow and crosses his arms. “It’s your world and I’ll follow your lead but I suggest that the four of us stick together. while I use my clones to spread out across the entire ship and get there faster once we know where they are. all four of us can go rescue them rather than splitting up.”

Silent rubs his chin. “I agree with the dragon. It is smart to cause as much damage as possible to their ship on your way out as long as you DO have a way out.”

I nod to them both then look to Draco to see his opinion while also walking over to my shelf of ranger keys. “What about you; Draco?”

Draco seemed to think over the plan, then said, "I agree with Deltorix, we'll cover more ground with his clones, and if we do cause a lot of damage we'll need a way out. I'll handle that part."

I nod and look over my collection then pick up the black Dino Thunder key and black space key. “These are my only black suits. I'll let you choose who gets them.” I say then hold them out. “But I want them back when we are done.”

Deltorix looks at everyone then says. “I have an air-tight suit that has a stealth mode. I also have a personal atmosphere barrier belt, from Star Trek the animated series. I recommend giving Cinder the belt and Draco the black dino with Thunder key.”

I think it over and nod and give Draco the black dino Thunder key and morph into the black space ranger. “Let’s rocket!” My Morpher calls out ’Megaranger’ and in a flash of black energy, I’m dressed in the black space uniform.

"I'm ready when you are." Draco said as Cinder nodded and pulled out a sword.

I nod to them all then say. “I’ll start flying the ship and Draco, in case you don’t know just hold up the key and call out ‘Dino Thunder, power up’.” Then I head to the control panel and set the course then we start moving and I see shining and Silent’s horns start glowing.

I sit down in my chair and look at every one. Deltorix walks over to Cinder and pulls a futuristic belt out of thin air and holds it out to her. “Here just put it on and it will activate. You’ll have air and even be protected from radiation.”

His Luna also walks up to shining and silent and starts talking with them.

"So, tell me, how many troops are we going to have to face?" Draco asked,

I look to Draco. “Unknown. What I do know is that there’s a whole evil alliance and I’ve seen putties, tentatively warriors, and a blue Krybot. So that could mean that we have villains from mighty Morphin all the way up to SPD working together but I don’t know yet.” I rub my faceplate. “This is only my second day in this world. Though I did spend three months on Edward’s world for training still. I’m a newbie.”

Draco let out a bark of laughter, not of mockery, but amusement then patted Rodger’s back. "Aren't we all, even with my thousands of years of experience, I'm still new to this whole Displaced thing. Don't worry, you'll get used to it soon."

I chuckle softly and nod. “True enough. Thanks, we should be getting close.” I get up and check the control panel and see we are almost there. “Ok everyone who’s going, suit up and go to the airlock.”

I see a flash of light and Deltorix is standing in bright gold and silver armor. it then dulls and he nods walking to the airlock. I can hear him mumbling but can’t make out what he is saying.

"Let's do this! Dino Thunder Power Up!!" Draco did a backflip as a black and gold suit appeared and a helmet that covered his entire head, "Why did I do a backflip?! That shouldn't be possible for a Charizard!?"

I chuckle and say. “It comes with being a Ranger. Even though you’re only temporary, from what I can tell if I’m in another world, or someone else who isn’t bonded to the Ranger Keys uses them, they actually go through the Morphin sequence. Otherwise, it’s just a flash of light.” I say then with all of us in the airlock it closes and decompresses the room.

“Mic check. Can you all hear me?” I ask. I see Deltorix and Draco nod but not Cinder. “Draco keep an eye on her make sure she doesn’t float off or do something stupid.” The door opens and we are in the vacuum of space. I walk forward and hold out a hand. “Galaxy Glider!” And the black galaxy glider comes out of a portal.

“Everyone get on and hang onto me.” I tell them as I step onto the glider.

Draco while holding Cinder’s hand to help her get on the glider, once they were on, Draco turned to Rodger. "Why can't she hear us?"

“Probably because we have mics while she doesn’t. But that’s just a guess.” I say. Then Deltorix gets on the glider behind everyone and gives me a thumbs up. I start flying the glider to where the enemy ship is and I can see the distortion in front of us.

After a few minutes, we enter their cloaking field and now we can see the massive ship in front of us. I fly around it till I see an airlock and move up to it and open it once everyone is inside I close the door and punch my palm. “OK everyone wants the door open to be ready for a fight. We don't know if we set off alarms or not.”

When the door opens I step out and look around not seeing anyone I give a thumbs up and power down to my civilian form. “All clear. Power down for now.”

Draco did just that, looking and seemed to be looking for something. "Just making sure the coast is really clear, you never know with bad guys."

I nod as Deltorix walks out, also removing his armor except for his shoulder piece. “Draco has a point just because they did see us coming in doesn’t mean we will stay lucky.” Then he crosses his fingers and makes ten copies.

Then those copies turn into putties but from the show. “Wait if you're gonna disguise yourselves you need more armor. They have armor covering their lower stomach area‘s legs and arms.” I tell them they all nod and transform again then start walking away just like puddies. “That was creepily similar to how they moved.”

Deltorix walks up and shrugs. “I used to watch the show when I was a kid. Now then I feel lots of ki in that direction if I had to guess that’s where the prisoner cells are because they’re spaced out in groups of two or one.” He points ahead and I nod.

“Right then; let’s move. If you see any foot soldiers take them down if they spot you. We’re trying to be stealthy.” I tell them then we start moving and not even a minute later a group of puddies comes around the corner.

Just as I’m about to attack them they suddenly get flung into the ceiling. “I got these guys.” Deltorix said then slams them around the hall till they turn to clay. “Ok let’s go.”

‘Geez this guy is overpowered.’ I think to myself as we go deeper into the ship. Soon we come to a turn and see two Quantrons guarding the door. I point at Draco and Cinder then the Quantrons, but put a finger to my lips to tell them I want it done quietly.

Draco and Cinder nodded, and they both climbed the walls then onto the ceiling, then moved towards the two Quantrons like predators stalking prey using the shadows of the ceiling to their advantage. Once the two were close enough, they jumped down and tackled the Quantrons and Draco ripped one's head off while Cinder stabbed the other with her sword.

Sparks come out of the neck of the quantron Draco ripped the head off of and it falls over. However; the one Cinder stabbed grabs a hold of her and squeezes tight. “Hold it right there.” It says in a heavily mechanical voice.

Only to have its head melted from Cinder's flames before she cut it in half. "Gonna take a lot more than that to stop me." she said calmly.

Me and Deltorix walk up to them and I nod. “Good work you two. Now then.” I summon my sword and try to open the door but it’s locked. I get ready to cut it down but Deltorix puts a hand on my shoulder and steps up and knocks on the door a few times in different locations.

“Hmmm. Yeah, I can do it. stand back.” He then stomps his foot actually denting the floor then hits the door with both hands with his palms facing himself and the door bent. “Ha! Gotta love metal bending.” He continues to hit the door till he makes a gap then he grabs the door and folds it like paper.

“Holy crap man.” I say completely in shock.

"Damn, that was awesome." Draco said, Cinder nodded her head in agreement. Draco walked over to the door and looked on the other side, making sure no enemies were around. "It's clear."

“Thanks, if you guys want I’ll give each of you a bending ability. though you may not be able to learn the advanced forms.” Deltorix said as we enter the door area and inside I see cells.

“Cut the chit chat, for now, we found them.” I say and ran up to the first cell and see Doggy Cruger.

He lifts his head as he is chained to a wall and sees us. “What’s this? Come to question me more?”

I chuckle and open the door. “Nope. Today you and everyone else are getting out of here.” I walk up to him and use my sword to cut the chains freeing him then I offer my hand to help him up. He hesitantly reaches up and takes my hand. I help them up then let go of his hand as light shines. I look in my hand to see the SPD shadow ranger key.

“Here. Hold onto this key you’ll know when and how to use it.” I hand him the key and he nods. I look back at my team. “Ok Me and Deltorix will free them, you two make sure no one finds out we are setting them free.”

With that, me and Deltorix move to the next cell and free Wesley ‘Wes’ Collins and Eric Myers. “Just what kind of mutant freaks are you?” Eric said as we free him.

“Believe it or not we used to be human.” Deltorix said.

“Technically I still am. I just have an illusion over myself.” I add.

Then Wes looks us over. “If you're helping us that’s enough for me.”

“You two will need these, you'll know when to use them.” I give them the red and quantum ranger keys. They look a bit confused but nod.

I send them up to Draco and Cinder as we move to the next cell and inside is Michael ‘Mike’ Corbett. “Huh? Oh great a new monster to torment me.” He said.

“Relax, we are on your side.” I tell him and cut his chains and give him the Magna Defender key. “Go help the others near the entrance.”

Deltorix sighs. “Geez, so many heroes taken down. You have your work cut out for you.”

“Yeah but I’m sure I can handle it.” I tell him as we end the next cell and find the green Ninja Storm ranger Cameron "Cam" Watanab.

“Huh, who are you two?” He questions.

“Friends. You’ll see your friends soon.” I cut him free and when I help him up I get the green ninja storm key and hand it to him telling him to join the others.

“Next up is.” Deltorix jokes as we move to the next cell and see white Mystic Force ranger Udonna, and the three kids from beetleborgs, Andrew ‘Drew’ McCormick, Roland Williams, and Josephine ‘Jo’ McCormick. “Geez, who are these kids?”

“They are the big bad beetleBorgs.” I say then free Udonna and the kids. “Go help the others.” As I help them I get keys and hand them to each of them.

We move to the last cell and inside is Andros and Discord. Though Discord is trapped inside a bottle. I walk into the cell and cut Andros free. “Here.” I give him the red space key. “Go join the others.”

Then I look at Discord and pick up the bottle. “Hello Discord today you are being rescued and seeing how you’re trapped in a bottle, it makes things easier.”

He rolls his eyes. “Oh please, I could get out of this if I wanted to. I'm just enjoying the beautiful chaos.”

I shake my head then turn around and rejoin everyone then Cruger walks up to us. “We are missing Kat Manx. We need to find her.”

Deltorix gives him a thumbs up. “Don’t worry one of my clones already found her and is on their way here now.”

Just then there are the sounds of fighting and I look to see Cinder stabbing a puttie that explodes into smoke and behind it is Kat. I walk up to her and smile. “Hello welcome.” I shake her hand though she is still shocked and another key appears and it’s the SPD Kat ranger key I hand it to her.

I turn to face them all. “Ok listen up if we have everyone we will be leaving now. I didn’t think the group would be this big so we will be skipping the part about damaging the ship on the way out.”

Then a partly cybernetic voice says from behind me. “Oh, but none of you will be leaving at all.”

My eyes widen and I turn to see Psycho Red, Psycho Blue, and Psycho Yellow. “Shit, everyone ranger up! Set sail!” my Morpher calls out ’Gokaiger’ as I morph and behind me, I hear the others.

“SPD Emergency!” From Cruger and Kat.

Kat’s suit was orange and silver while her helmet had two side fins on it, Cruger’s however was mostly black with two red and blue lines forming a one with two zeros next to it,

“Magical source, Mystic force!” From Udonna.

Her suit was white with a few silver and gold stripes, she had two big shoulder guards with a blue snowflake on her helmet.

“Time for time force!” From Wes.

“Quantum power!” From Eric.

Eric's suit was red and black, similar to the red time force ranger but instead of white stripes he had black stripes.

“Magna power!” From Mike

“Samurai storm, ranger form ha!” From Cam.

Cam's suit was green with gold armor and his helmet had a star shape on it.

“let’s rock it!” From Andros.

Andros’ suit was red with white stripes, the one on his chest had different colored square dots in it.

“Beetle blast!” from the three kids.

Their suits looked robotic, Andrew’s was blue with gold circuitry and had a horn on top of his helmet and it had a red visor, Roland’s was green with two pinchers on his helmet with red glowing eyes, and Josephine’s was red and black with a horn that spread side to side and she had yellow eyes.

And most surprisingly I hear Deltorix say. “May your heart be your guiding Key!” And in a flash of multiple colors, we all morph just as the psychos launch an energy ball at us fortunately at missed us and explodes behind us.

Del's armor was mostly a combination of gold, silver, and purple, his horns that came out of the back of his helmet were covered in gold armor, his wings had some purple armor on them but not a lot to messing with his flying, the boots were shaped to look like dragons claws with the claws being silver.

A bright green flash and something lands in front of us, it looked to be a four-armed Charizard with thin but muscular form, three fins in between two horns, and was taller than the average Charizard and had two large wings on its back, Rodger then noticed the Omnitrix symbol on its shoulder. Which meant this creature was Draco. "Let's take these guys out shall we?" Draco asked, cracking his knuckles.

“Be careful, don’t let them touch your head. Remember we don’t have to beat them, we just need to get past them.” I say then I aim my gun at Psycho Red and fire multiple times making him have to block while the other two run at the rest of us. Wes and Eric join me in fighting Psycho Red.

Draco charged at Psycho Blue, his left fists covered in flames as he punched Psycho Blue into the wall, Psycho Blue had to dodge the torrent of flames that turned the wall into melted slag. Psycho Blue then pulled out his ax and charged at Draco, dodging his fists as he cut Draco's back, causing him to roar in pain.

Me, Wes, and Eric fight Psycho Red with everything we have. I would cut his back while Wes and Eric punch his face then I see Deltorix run past all of us. As I do I also see Draco get cut I turn and change into the blue samurai ranger. “Go go Samurai!” My Morpher calls out ’Shinkenger’

Then I ran and cut Psycho Blues' side. “Hey Blue check me out I’m a blue ranger now!”

He growls and charges right for me. But before he could hit me all three psychos are lifted into the air and slammed into the ceiling. I look over to see four Deltorixs. “Go! Run now!”

"You heard the man, team! Let's move!" Cinder yelled out, her helmet was broken. And she helped Draco get the ax out of his back.

I nod and the rest of the Rangers run down the hallway I follow behind looking back as the clones fight the psychos. “Nice trick Del.”

“They won’t last long. I’m gonna use something to get us inside your ship faster.” In a flash, I see gold claws on his right hand. “Everyone through this. Golden tiger claws!” He cut the air making a portal.

“You heard him! Move! Andros, Kat, and Cruger you have the most experience with spaceships. You three are with me on weapons and flying my ship!” I tell them as they enter the portal. “Draco; you and Cinder go to the medical bay downstairs.”

I look back to see Psycho Red running after us. Then I push the last of us through the portal and jump through myself and it closes behind me. “Damn close. OK, people get your stations. Shining I'm gonna need a really strong shield soon!”

"And why is that? I mean it's not like they have some sort of cannons or something?" Cinder asked, then the ship began to shake as loud explosions were heard.

"You had to ask didn't ya?" Draco asked Cinder sarcastically. Pressing the Omnitrix symbol he was back to normal, popping up the dial again, he began to turn it until a familiar Space Legendary Pokémon popped up. "Gonna use Palkia's DNA to draw their fire while you guys book it."

I nod my head. “Just be careful.” I say then run to the cockpit along with Andros and Cruger and turn the ship back to the planet below and fly down firing the back canons at them.

We heard a loud warbled roar and explosions as we left, I looked to my left and saw Cinder looking worried while staring out the window.

“Don’t worry if that device works like the original he can’t be killed easily. It will automatically change him into something that can survive what’s thrown at him.” I tell her as we start to enter the planet's atmosphere.

I see Deltorix start talking to someone then he walks up to me as we are out of range of the enemy now. “Hey got some new news.” He said to me.

“Good, tell us in a bit, and if you have a way of telling Draco to come back do so.” I say. He nods and walks off.

3rd POV space

Draco was hiding behind an asteroid, he was tired and was covered in burns and cuts, but he did his job perfectly, the villains have been led far away from the others. He was about to move when he heard his Poketrix beep, he looked at it and said. "Don't tell me you're timing out now?!"

Suddenly a popup window shows up in front of Draco asking him if he wants to join a party he taps yes quickly and hears Deltorix’s voice. “Hey, we made it you can come back now.”

"On my way." Draco began to fly back to the others, thankful that Palkia can enter the atmosphere without becoming a fireball. Once he saw the others, he landed and immediately turned back to normal and collapsed.

Rodger’s POV

I see him land on the deck. “Kat; can you please take him to the med bay?” She nods and goes to get him as I fly us down to the castle and sigh powering down.

I walk out to where everyone is. “Ok everyone you can power down now.”

“And how do we know we’ll still have our powers?” Eric said.

“You don’t but if it comes to it I’ll let you keep the key. Now power down we all need to talk.” I tell him.

Kat comes back in with Draco and I start leading them to the med bay while I continue talking. “Look I get that most of you are suspicious of me, but right now you should all power down you're safe.”

“Like hell, I would never listen to you.” Eric says grabbing his gun but I immediately grab his head and slam against the wall.

“Listen up smart ass I’m the one in charge. I’m the one making the rules and I’m the one that saved your sorry ass so power down and shut up.” I tell him and he struggles but then Cruger puts a hand on my shoulder. I look at him and let go backing up.

“You bastard I’m gonna-“ Eric is cut off as Cruger punches him in the stomach hard enough to knock him out and he powers down. I pick up the key and see he has a new Morpher.

“Good news he got a new Morpher.” With that everyone powered down. We make our way to the med bay and set Draco on a table as a holographic Nurse Joy appears next to him.

“Multiple cuts and burns detected. Administering aid.” It said as mechanical arms come out of the bed and start applying medicine to Draco.

“Impressive.” Cruger says as he watches it work.

“Agreed sir this technology is very advanced by Earth's standards in this time.” Kat says.

“How soon till we can go home? We have friends and family that need us.” Cam said as he stepped forward.

I hold up a hand. “I will take most of you to earth, however, I’ll be taking these three kids to their world first.” I gesture to the kids. “They are the only heroes on their world. Because they were captured and sent here their world is defenseless. I will also ask that some of you stay here when I take most of you back to Earth. I don’t wanna leave my world unprotected.”

The Rangers look to themselves and Cruger steps forward. “I will help protect the earth.”

I shake my head. “Not yet. No offense Cruger but the people of earth are being occupied by aliens. I don’t see them being very friendly with you or Kat right away so I asked the two of you to stay here for the first trip.”

Cruger rubs his chin then sighs as he nods. “That is true. Very well, I will stay here and help for a while. But we should try to contact the future.”

I see Wes nod his head. But I say. “That won’t work, or both SPD and Time Force would have sent back up by now. Most likely the future is in flux and isn’t set enough for SPD or time for us to exist.” I then look over as Deltorix walks up.

“I’ll tell you the good news now. The good news is Jarvis managed to get tons of data on your enemies, a galactic map, troop placement, and their plans.” He tells me and my eyes widen.

“Holy shit! You got all that?!” I ask as I start to grin.

He nods and pats his shoulder piece of armor. “Technically Jarvis did; but yes. I’ll be getting it uploaded to your computer right now. Jarvis if you would.”

“Right away sir.” I hear from his shoulder piece.

"What about us?" Draco asked as Cinder walked up to him, "If there is trouble we'll do everything in our power to help."

I smile and look at Draco. “Thank you, but what I have planned won’t happen today and I don’t think I should bring you with me anyway.” I tell him. “No offense. But I don’t even know if Pokémon exist in this timeline and if they don’t then they’ll have no idea what you are and think that you’re a monster.”

Deltorix nods and walks up to Draco. “I agree with him. This is his world. We helped save some Rangers now we do a little power-sharing and then he can send us home.” He then pulls out a notebook and hands it to Draco. “Take a look and tell me if you want any of these skills.”

Draco looked over the list of skills, "I think I'll go with Teach, Meditate, the I.D stuff, Mars’ Bane, and Alchemy, I don't want to have too many attack abilities, most of this stuff I can learn from others like the dream magic from my Luna." Draco said.

"I think you should get all the firepower you can get cause I doubt Reshiram would care if you become a scholar or some shit!” Cinder said.

Deltorix nods and holds his hand over Draco. “Teach Draco, teach, meditate, ID create, ID escape, Mars Bane, and alchemy.” His hand glows then so does Draco.

Deltorix looks at Cinder. “I can teach you some things too.”

Cinder seemed to think about it and nodded her head. "Yes, I can use my new abilities to keep the innocent and Draco safe from Reshiram and her forces. If only my lord wishes it?” Draco nodded his head. "What stuff can I learn from you drake?"

Deltorix chuckles and uses one of his powers to float the notebook from Draco's hands to hers. “Read and find out if you have questions feel free to ask and call me Deltorix or Del.”

I sit down and sigh then Cam walks up to me. “I need to warn you, my team was corrupted by the evil alliance and now work for them.”

I nod and look at him. “I already know I fought two in a different timeline.”

"Hey Rodger, I believe this belongs to you?" Draco said, holding the Black Dino Thunder Key to Rodger.

“Yeah, thanks.” My hand lights up with red magic as I lift it out of his hand and pull it to me. This surprises some of the Rangers and Udonna walks up to me.

“You have magic?” She asks me and I nod.

“I do and I promise I’ll explain everything when I can. There’s a laptop in the living room, go ahead and look inside it. All of you will find videos of what should’ve been your adventures as a Ranger.” I tell them this shocked them and they leave to check it out one by one only Kat staying to study the med bay.

"Man, what villains are you dealing with? Those weapons of there's pack a punch" Draco asked, then letting out a hiss of pain.

I chuckle and nod. Then I sigh. “From everything I’ve been able to piece together. This is a timeline where the Power Rangers lose. The mighty Morphin team is down to just Billy, Jason, and Tommy. all the others are dead. not only that but because of the domino effect some Ranger teams were never even made. from the looks of it, I’ll be fighting every villain from mighty Morphin up to SPD maybe even mystic force.” I tell Draco.

Deltorix looks over Cinder's shoulder. “Have you picked yet?”

"I chose Death Beam, Shadow Clone, Bind, and this Force thing." Cinder said, pointing at each one.

Deltorix nods then he looks at Draco. “Keep an eye on her, you know how easily force users can fall to the dark side.” Then he looks back at her and holds his hand over her head. “Teach Cinder, death beam, shadow clone Jutsu, bind, and force push/grab/pull.” His hand glows then Cinder does and I watch her flinch and grab her head.

“Hey, Draco I wanted to thank you for your help.” I stand up and offer my hand to him.

"No problem, besides, this fight is just what I needed to clear my head of a few things. If you ever need my help with anything, I'm only a summon away. But before I go, I feel like I should give you something in return. One second." Draco popped up the dial on the Poketrix and changed into his Palkia/Charizard hybrid form, a portal appeared, and out came a Meltan, it looked around curiously.

I blink and kneel. “Hi there. What’s your name?” I look up to Draco. “Are you sure?”

"Yeah I'm sure, after all, it's good to have a friend to help you out." Draco said, then the Meltan spoke up.

"Right, and my name is Akira."

I smile at Akira and say. “Nice to meet you. My name is Rodger.”

Just then my Eevee, Dragonair, and red Metang come into the med bay. ’Oh new Pokémon!’ Iylla said in poke-speak.

Meltang floats closer and holds out a hand. ’Welcome to the crew little one.’

I chuckle and smile. “Easy, I don’t even know if they want to join yet.”

Akira seemed to think about it, then nodded, "I guess I can join." she said,

I smile and pet her head. “Meltang; mind showing her around?”

He nods and lifts her onto his head and they leave to explore. I look to Draco and smile shaking his hand. “Thanks, I’ve always wanted to meet one of those.” When I pull my hand away there is a shine. I look down and see a new key. This one looks like a man in a Charizard costume where the wings are a cape.

“Huh, a new displaced key. Nice.” I say looking it over.

Deltorix walks over to us and says to Draco. “You said you were having trouble with one of the legendaries, in your world?”

Draco seemed to grimace, "Yeah, I wasn't the only Displaced in my world, a friend of mine was Displaced as Reshiram, while I kept a cool head, she, unfortunately, went insane and became the Dragon God of Destruction and Death, and I had to fight, earning my title. To this day, we are still at war with each other."

Deltoid rubs his chin. “Correct me if I’m wrong, but isn’t there only one of each legendary at a time? Could be highly possible that the original Reshiram’s mind is in that body and the two are fighting for control and they’re not sure of who they are.”

I walk over to a control panel and pull up an intercom and speak over it. “Hey Shining, Silent we are ok now; you can head inside the castle.”

"Nope, she is Reshiram, not two separate beings fighting for control, Mewtwo checked and nearly became insane himself." Draco said.

Deltorix rubs his chin and closes his eyes. “Hmm, I can only think of a few things that could help. The first obviously you must’ve already tried trying to talk to her. The second is a dive to the heart.” He said then he holds up his hand and summons a strange-looking sword.

“I could give you a Keyblade and you can try and enter her heart. Then talk with her there, though if I do heartless will start to appear in your world.” He tells Draco then warns him.

"If it means saving my friend, then I don't care if a horrible combination of Thanos and Darkseid shows up. I will do whatever it takes to save her. Even unlocking the full potential of this as well." Draco said holding up his arm that had his Poketrix on it.

Deltorix nods and flips his sword. I guess it’s a keyblade around and holds the grip out to Draco. "In your hand, take this key. So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking...its wielder you shall one day be. And you will find me, friend—no ocean will contain you then. No more borders around, or below, or above, so long as you champion the ones you love."

Draco grabs the handle, and looks to Deltorix, "You sure I should have a Key Blade?" Draco asks.

Deltorix nods. “Yeah, you seem like a good man or should I say mon.” He chuckles.

I roll my eyes but smirk and hear someone running around upstairs. “Deltorix, Draco thank you for your help. Our contract-“ I’m cut off as a panicked Twilight runs into the room panting heavily.

“Monster...attack...city...fire...” she managed to wheeze.

My eyes widen and I look to Deltorix and Draco. “you guys up for helping me some more?”

Draco punched his open palm while blowing smoke from his nose, "I'm always ready to help others in need."

"And as Knight of Justice, it is my duty to help the innocent." Cinder said, pulling out her sword.

Deltorix grins and nods as his keyblade disappears. “You bet!”

“C...Canterlot on fire please hurry!” Twilight tells us.

I ran upstairs to the living area. “ Anyone who still has their key put it on the wall with the others and then move; we’re going into battle.” I tell them then run into the cockpit and set course for Canterlot. I hear them morph in the other room as we take off and soon I see part of the city on fire.

I fly us over the city and turn on the intercom. “All rangers, start kicking bad-guy butt! All Pokémon start helping with evacuation! And displaced, let's kick some ass!” I then get up and pull out my own key. “Set sail!” My Morpher calls out ’Gokaiger’ as I morph.

I run outside and see ponies running from putties, tenge warriors, and to my surprise Cyclobots. “Damn this is horrible.”

Cruger puts a hand on my shoulder. “And it’s our job to stop them and we will.” I nod and he jumps down into the fight.

"Damn right we will, and I got something for these clowns." Draco said, before slamming the dial down on his Poketrix, in a flash he had become his Machamp/Charizard hybrid, "Alright Rodger, your world your call, if you want me and Cinder on rescue and evacuation, then we'll do that. But I wouldn't mind taking a shot at these guys."

“Help The evacuation team by keeping the foot soldiers busy me and the Rangers will focus on the foot soldiers and monsters.” I tell him then summon my sword and gun before jumping down.

I land in the middle of the street and look forward to seeing some putties fighting Wes. I ran up and cut their backs before roundhouse kicking them away. Wes nods to me and we move closer into the city and fight some Tenga warriors. “Damn these guys are annoying!” Wes yells.

I grunt and fire my gun at them knocking them back. “Yeah, they are.” I take a key out of my belt. “SPD Emergency!” ’Dekaranger’ And change into the red SPD ranger pulling out my Delta blasters I start firing at every foot soldier I see. Slowly we make our way deeper into the city until we come across the monster.

He is a walking armory with bullets and missiles coming out of every part of his body when he spot says he holds up his hand and a bomb appears in it before he throws it at us.

“I got it!” Cam said as he runs by and cuts it in half making it explode.

I aim my blasters at the monster but he grins and forms a Gatling gun out of his left hand and aims it at a school that’s on fire. “Not so fast Rangers! Take one more step and I’ll destroy this school full of children!” He threatens us and then begins to laugh.

“Damn him.” Wes said as Cam walked up beside us.

I look around trying to think of something when I see Cruger jump down and cut the monster's Gatling gun arm and a half. “I don’t think so!”

Taking this chance I am my blasters at the monster and say. “Now!” And start firing at him over and over but before a single shot hits him he fires off the ground and makes a slab of earth come out of the ground blocking every one of my shots and then runs away. “Damn it!”

“Don’t worry we can still get him, come on!” Cam said as he ran after the monster and I followed along with Wes and Cruger.

Draco’s POV

I had just lifted a wall that had trapped a colt when I was being pelted with attacks from Puddies, thankfully, Cinder used her new abilities and Force pushed them away, then began to cut them down. "Thanks, Cinder." I said, grabbing the colt in one of my arms, and began to fly with Cinder to the rest of the evacuation team, giving the colt to them then we began to fly back into the city.

"This destruction is nothing compared to Reshiram's, but still, destruction is destruction." Cinder said. I nodded and saw a group of ponies being surrounded by Cyclobots, folding my wings, I dived at them and clawed a few of them. Then spun around and grabbed two and slammed their heads together. The rest I used a combination of Fire and Mega Punch to finish them off. I turned to the group and pointed in the direction of the evacuated ponies.

"Head that way, you'll be safe there, my friend will lead you there." I said to them as they nodded and followed Cinder.

"Creature!" I heard a voice say, turning around I see Astronema, flanked by Puddies and her own minions. "You are the one who can change forms, why don't you join us and you can have whatever you want."

"No thanks lady, I'm 100% hero." I said and got into a fighting stance.

"Then I'll force you to join!!" with that, we began to fight.

Rodger’s POV

We managed to meet up with Eric and make our way to the edge of the city. “Ha! Nowhere else for you to run freak!” Eric said as he pulls out his blaster and aims it at the monster.

I take this chance to power up. “SWAT mode!” And in a flash, I’m in SWAT mode aiming the Delta enforcer at the monster.

“Aww come on guys I was just following orders I mean it’s not like I planned this... psych!” Then we hear the buzzing of Stingwinger‘s and look up to see we are surrounded so we form a circle.

“We don’t let any of them through.” Cruger says as he holds his sword out.

“Right!” Cam, Wes, and I say.

While Eric scoffs and pushes a button on his gun turning to sword mode. “Just stay out of my way.”

“Attack!” The monster yells and they all swarm us and I start firing into the sword taking now large numbers of them. Cam uses his ninja skills to slice up any of that get close to us. Cruger takes on 100 of his own. While Wes and Eric work together to fight off the rest.

After a good five minutes of this, we finally get a breather only to be shot at with bullets and missiles blowing up around us. I look up to see the monster walking up to us with a huge bomb in his hands. “Time to say goodbye Rangers!”

I stand back up and pull out another key, this one different. “Legendary access!” I turn it and my Morpher calls out. 'Lupinranger!' In a flash of red energy I’m in a brand new suit that seems like a tuxedo and my visor is shaped like a top hat. “I think it’s time you gave up.”

I summon The Lupin Sword and run at the monster. Using my long cape as a distraction I steal the bomb from him and wait on the edge of the city. “Over here dummy!”

He growls and charges right at me. I just smirk and turn the bomb on and then gasp dramatically holding the bomb to him. “Oh my gosh, I’m so sorry. Here have it back.”

“Uh, thanks?” He stops and takes it looking it over and while he does I move behind him and kick his back pushing him over the edge and about two minutes later there is a loud explosion from below.

Draco’s POV

I was nearly out-breath, covered in cuts, and was beyond pissed, this chick just won't stay down. I took out all of her minions so it was only me and her fighting, looking at Astronema, I can see she didn't even break a sweat from fighting me, "What's the matter creature? Too weak to fight me? Typical." she mocked, I let out a roar and slammed my upper arms into the ground, causing two chunks of rock to fly up while crossing my arms, I grabbed them and charged at her, slamming the rocks on her then using Cross Cut to push her back before I used Flamethrower to finish my assault.

"How's that for weak?" I then saw Cinder plummeting to the ground, opening my wings, I flew after her, catching her just in time, I saw she looked to have been through hell and back, I felt the ground rumble and looked to see a horde of enemies fast approaching. Quickly hiding her in some debris, I decided to go, Mega, an orb covered me and when it disappeared, I had become Mega Charizard X with some differences due to me still in my hybrid form, My four arms now had three blue spikes that looked similar to Wolverine claws, my wings were much bigger due to me much bigger, and my tail split at the end, and the crests on my head now resembled dragon spines and continued all the way to my tails. The large group seemed surprised and scared as I gave a toothy grin and said, "Who's first?"

Half of them ran away while the rest just charged, I flew at them and spun around and knocked them back with my tails, followed by a Flamethrower. Seeing more I decided to use my new abilities and said, "Mars Bane!!" I used four punches to send nearly all of them flying, the remaining enemies charged at me once again, hoping that I was weakened, I proved them wrong by slamming my fists on the ground causing them to fly up and create a small earthquake, I then focused my power and released a large fireball which turned into a kanji and blasted the rest of the enemies. I walked to Cinder’s hiding spot and picked her up. "Better get you back to the ship for medical treatment." I took to the air, but then I felt white-hot pain in my side, letting out a pained roar, I crashed into the ground, and before I lost consciousness, I saw Astronema walking to me.

Rodger’s POV

I power down to my base form and look up as I see fire and explosions from where I last saw Draco heading. I then look to Cruger and the others. “Think you guys can handle the rest while I deal with that?”

They nod and I cut the air with my sword making a portal and come out in the sky. I look down and see Draco on the ground with someone approaching him so as I’m falling I open another portal and fly through and my sword makes contact with a staff. I look up to see Astronema.

“Well isn’t this just great.” I say to myself and back up as she aims her staff and me I kick Draco’s leg trying to wake him.

“Hello ranger, ready to die?” She smirks as purple electricity sparks around her staff.

"R-R-Rodger?" Draco managed to say, slowly getting up. He grabbed his side as blood seeped through his claws, "B-bitch snuck upon me.” He started to cough.

"That's right old man!" Astronema said to Draco, who shot his head up.

"Old man?" I grabbed him and took cover behind a building as Astronema shot at us, Draco looked at me, "She called me old!"

I look at Astronema and tighten my grip on my blade and gun. “Get out of the way Draco.” I walk forward and she fires her purple lightning at me but I cut a portal open that leads behind her and she hits herself. She screams in pain and falls to a knee and glares at me lifting her staff ready to teleport.

I run as fast as I can and use my sword to knock the staff out of her hand then I kick her face knocking her onto her back. “You know...I pity you.” I walk up to her as she is dazed. “Kidnapped from your brother and raised to be evil.” I reach down and rip the quasar saber off her hip.

"What do you know?!" she shouted at him.

I look down at her as the green lost galaxy ranger key appears in my hand with the quasar saber. “I know who your brother is.” Then I turn away and walk back to Draco. “Go home Karone.”

We left after Draco picked up Cinder, "Is that her real name, Karone?" Draco asked me.

I nod and sigh. “Yeah, and she is Andros’ sister.” I tell him as I help them to get close to my ship. When we get there I see lots of ponies with multiple Deltorix clones protecting them. “Hey, Deltorix I need two airlifted up to med bay!” One nods and flies over picking up both Draco and Cinder and flies up to the ship. I jump up onto the ship. When we get inside I see Deltorix’s Luna helping in the med bay.

The clone that helped us looks to me. “All the foot soldiers around the castle have been dealt with and right now other clones are collecting the other Rangers.”

I nod and sigh. “Good, thank you.”

Draco had changed back the moment he was brought up, from what he heard, he had a few broken ribs, his left arm might be dislocated, and he had a large cut on his side the tore through his wing, "This sucks." he said.

I pat his good shoulder. “Don’t worry, I'll make sure you're all healed up before I send you home.” Suddenly there is a bright flash outside. I run to the window and look outside to see the monster I destroyed growing. “Fuck. Giant robot time.”

“Language! There are foals present.” Luna says sternly

“Sorry.” I say to her then turn to Deltorix. “Tell the clones to keep the city safe.” I then ran out of the med bay and up onto the deck. I open my Morpher to phone more and transmit to the other Rangers. “ Eric I need you to power down. I'm going to summon the Q Rex.”

Over the coms, I hear his reply. “Hell no! The Q Rex is mine to command!” Then I hear him try to summon it.

“ Eric you can’t summon yours, yours exists in the future and that timeline is not set in stone, so right now your Q-Rex does not exist. But I can summon one just power down and trust me!” I hold up the quantum Ranger key seeing it was gray. Then after a few minutes, it regains its color. “Thank you.”

I then morph into The Quantum Ranger. “Quantum Power!” ’Timeranger’ Once I morph I hold my left arm up and press a button calling the Q-Rex and a huge portal opens up and the Q-Rex comes out. Q-Rex destroy that monster but keep it away from the city!”

I then turn to go back inside. “Deltorix, Luna, and Draco keep everyone in the safe zone safe. I’m going to activate the Megazord.” I say over the com system as I get into the cockpit.

Then a beeping sound could be heard, then an image of Draco's head popped up, "Ro-“ he coughs. “-ger, let me help, I know I can't fight in my condition, which is why I'm going to use one of my transformations to give you some cover fire, but once I time out again that's it for me."

I look out then shake my head. “ You either stay in the med bay or get down on the ground and protect the people. I don’t know if they’re going to launch a second attack while I’m fighting the giant monster or not.” I tell him as I rupture the ship and fire the cannons at the monster as the Q-Rex bites his arm and keeps him from firing on the city.

"You got it." then the image disappeared, and I saw a faint flash and something heading toward the city.

I nod and roll my neck then fly the ship at the monster hitting him with the huge sword on the front. “Take that!” I then press a button and get some space as the Q-Rex holds him back. Once far enough away the deck of the ship opens up and out of it flys the four other zords first the blue pirate jet, then the green pirate racer, after that the yellow pirate wheeler, and finally the pink pirate sub. "Alright, form Pirate Force Megazord!”

Then the bow of the ship splits open forming shoulders and the head while the legs link to the body and the empty pilot seats all rise up in the main cockpit. Finally, the zord puts on the pirate hat and pulls out two swords, and lands.

“Hey ugly why don’t you try me on for size!?” I have the Megazord run at the monster and cut across his chest making sparks fly off his chest.

“Aaahhhgggrr!” He yells then rips free of the Q-Rex and fires his Gatling arm pushing me back as I use the zord’s swords to block most of the bullets.

Then suddenly, rocks about the size of the Blue Pirate Jet began to rain onto the monster, followed by a large rope wrapping around the monsters arms, I looked and saw Cinder, who was covered in bandages but seemed to be walking just fine had her claw outstretched while a small covered it. "Thought you could use some help, though those rocks were probably from Draco." she said.

I chuckle and smirk. “The guy really deserves his title.” I say then I summon a key and slide it into my wheel and turn it summoning a huge red spear and my Megazord grabs hold of it. “Q-Rex; hold him still!”

The Q-Rex grabs a hold of the monster and helps hold him down and I pull the spear back then thrust forward piercing the monster's heart. Then I slice the monster in half with the spear and turn around as it falls into two halves and explodes. “And that’s how you win a Megazord fight.” I chuckle then press a button on my quantum Morpher. “Q-Rex you can go rest now.”

And he does leave through a portal. I then disassemble my Megazord and return it to ship mode. Soon I’m flying back over Canterlot making sure the whole city can see my flag. “Oh, I can’t wait to see what they say about me.” I chuckle to myself.

"Doesn't matter what they say really, it's about what they think. Some of them might see you as an enemy with all your powers, others might see you as a symbol of hope." Cinder said, calmly walking away. "You know what I think?" she asked, stopping, "I think you are a great warrior, and a good protector." she then left.

I smile softly and power down completely. “Thanks.” I get up and walk out to find everyone already on board and Deltorix is using some blue energy on Draco. “Thank you all.”

Draco coughed a little and gave a thumbs up. "No problem, it's what friends do. We are friends right?" Draco asked.

I smile and walk over. “True.” I fist bump Draco. “Good luck with your friend, I hope she can see the light soon.”

Deltorix finishes and nods to himself, his eyes blue now. “There, all done. I reset your bones and started their healing process. Along with healing up your cuts and bruises unfortunately I’m not good enough to heal your bones but I do have this.” He gives Draco a green bean.

"A bean?!? You expect him to heal with a bean?!?" Cinder shouted.

Deltorix laughs and smirks. “It’s more than just a bean. Here watch.” He gives it to Draco. “ it’s called a senzu bean.”

Draco tossed the bean in his mouth and ate it, his wounds started to heal up quickly. "Thanks." he said

Deltorix smirks. “No problem but I want something in return. How does a promise to bring me to your world some time so I can scan every Pokémon.” He says then pulls out a round disk with a blue hourglass on it.

Draco stared at the Omnitrix, then said, "Sure why not. How the fuck did you even get that anyway?"

He shrugs and holds it out as it scans Cruger and then Kat. “ I recently met a Ben 10 displace though he was wearing a Ben 23 ultamatrix. Long story short I made a deal with him and got what I call the Omni badge. It lets me scan alien DNA and save it in case that species ever goes extinct.”

"Huh, that's cool." Draco said, looking at his Poketrix, "Do you know how to splice or something, cause I may need that ability in the future. Or maybe I'll figure it out someday. And maybe I can summon you after I get home or something."

Deltorix rubs his chin.“ normally you just ask the AI to do it. All Omnitrix’s have an artificial intelligence inside of them, think back to the show. Any time that the Omnitrix spoke, that was the AI.” He then aims the Omnibadge at Cinder and grins. “ Omni badge, splice in unicorn DNA into dragon target.”

It beeps for a moment before a beam of blue energy hits Cinder and she glows for a moment before she grows a new horn on her forehead.

"Very funny. Now change me back." she said angrily

He raises an eyebrow. “Why? Now you can use magic.” He says and sounds honestly confused.

"I look ridiculous. Ever seen a dragon with a unicorn's horn? You haven't and never will!!"

Deltorix rolls his eyes. “Fine fine.” He aims the omnibadge at her again. “Restore her original dragon DNA.” She is blasted again and the horn turns to dust.

"Thank you." Draco rolled his eyes, and held his claw out to me,

"Well, it's been fun Roger." he said.

I chuckle and nod and shake his hand and I see Deltorix’s Luna walk up to us. “Yeah, it was, oh before I forget.” I pull out my own key and throw it up and two void portals open dropping copies into Draco’s and Deltorix’s hands. “My token.”

"Thanks, Roger, and Deltorix catch." Draco tossed his Token to Deltorix.

Deltorix catches it and looks it over. “Cool, here’s mine.” He gives Draco a wooden controller.

“Well, now that we have Exchange tokens I think it’s time for me to say the thing.” I say with a chuckle.

“Not yet.” Deltorix says. “ you mentioned Billy, Jason, and Tommy. do you know if they have their powers or not?”

I shake my head. “From what I’ve been able to gather and what I’ve seen I don’t think that they do.” I tell him.

“Ok hold on.” He taps at the air for a minute or two before in a flurry of pixels three Morphers appear and then he picks them up and hands them to me. “ Tommy’s master Morpher, Billy’s Morpher from the old movie, and a master Morpher for Jason.”

My eyes widen and I take hold of them and five new keys appear when I touch them. “Holy crap, they will be so thankful for this.”

Deltorix shrugs and says. “Can’t let you do all the hard work. They are rangers and they need their suits to help you. I also want to tell you that I had a few clones make you, your own hanger for your ship. it’s underneath the old castle in the Everfree. there’s also some illusion magic around it, too keep it hidden.”

“Damn that’s great man. Thanks.” I say with a smile.

"Now that we have all exchanged gifts and such, time to head home now." Cinder said, "We still have a God of Death to deal with."

I chuckle and smile. “Ok, see you guys later. Our contract is complete.” A fiery portal opens behind Draco. While a popup window appears behind Deltorix. Deltorix waves as he and his Luna walk through the door and the screen cracks and disappears. I then watch Draco and Cinder leave.

"Good luck in your world man, hope you have great adventures." Draco said as he and Cinder entered the portal, which then disappeared in a burst of flames.

After they leave I look back at the table and see a note on top of a box. I pick it up to read it and my eyes widen.

Dear Rodger;
I noticed you only seem to have keys from the main power Rangers and Super Sentai shows so I decided to get you some secondary and third-tier ranger keys, as well as the Rapparatta. Good luck and I hope you can protect your world.
From Deltorix.
P.S. You now owe me a favor I’ll call on later.

Shaking my head I open the box to reveal another paper that lists off the keys, Jungle Fury Elephant, Bat and Shark, HyperForce Red, HyperForce Blue, HyperForce Yellow, HyperForce Black, HyperForce Pink, HyperForce Green, Time Force Silver, Time Force Black, all five Rangers from the 2017 movie, Omega Red Ranger, Omega Black Ranger, Omega Yellow Ranger, Omega Blue Ranger, Pink Solar Ranger, Black Solar Ranger, Yellow Solar Ranger, Blue Solar Ranger, Red Solar Ranger, Green Solar Ranger, Violet Solar Ranger, Orange Solar Ranger, Chun-Li Ranger, Ryu Ranger, two sets of AkibaRed, AkibaBlue, Akibayellow, the Green Hippopotamus Ranger Key from go busters, the Gosei Green key, X1 Mask, S.P.D. Nova Ranger, DekaGold, ToQ 7gou, NinninGreen, Red Ninja Steel Ranger with a golden and red sash, Red Ninja Steel Ranger with a golden and black sash, Red Ninja Steel Ranger with a silver sash.

“Holy crap that is a lot of keys and some I don’t even recognize.” I say to myself as I look them over noticing them shimmer with what I assume to be Morphin energy. I then find out where they go and set them on my shelf and smile to myself before my stomach growls and I head to the kitchen already hearing some of the Rangers arguing. “This is gonna be a pain.”

Chapter 11

View Online

I sit down at my dining table with the other Rangers and the Beetleborgs. I look at each of them, Cam looks interested, Udonna seems concerned but curious, Cruger looks seriously focused, Kat seems to be reading one of the manuals for ranger technology, Wes is eating a cheeseburger seemingly relaxed, Eric was scowling with his arms crossed tapping his foot in patiently, Andros was also reading a manual but this one was for the Gokai Galleon, Mike was sitting there just waiting for us to start and finally, Andrew, Roland, and Josephine are also eating but they also seem nervous.

“Ok, we are all here to catch me up on what happened.” I say looking at all of them.

Eric scoffs and looks away. “Isn’t it obvious? We all got our asses kicked.”

I roll my eyes and point at the kids. “I will ask that you three start first, and try to keep it brief.”

They nodded then Andrew spoke up first. “Well, I suppose it all started when me and my friends went into this haunted mansion and we accidentally released a ghost named Flubber.”

Roland was next. “As thanks, he decided to give us a wish, and well; we wish to be our favorite superheroes, the Beetleborgs. He uses magic to give us the powers from the comic books but on accident left the door open and the villains from the comic books started coming into the real world.”

Josephine continues. “Ever since then we’ve been kicking bad-guy butt, that is until our bad guys made contact with someone else. Soon; even stronger villains started showing up and they were much stronger! Our powers just weren’t enough to take them on, eventually, the new bad guys found us and captured us.”

“Yeah, and the one that was leading them looked like those three guys we had to fight on our way out of that ship; only he was green.” Andrew finished.

My eyes widen and I gulp. “Y..you mean to tell me that Psycho Green is around in this timeline?”

“Yeah, that’s his name. He said we should know the name of who defeated us.” Josephine added.

I sigh and hold my head. ‘Not good, let’s hope I can get strong enough to beat him before I fight him.’ I think to myself before someone clears their throat. I look up to see Cruger looking at me.

“Right, well I suppose that is to be expected. Cruger; why don’t you and Kat fill me in on how you two are here.” I ask and look at them.

“Right, I’ll start us off, for those of you who don’t know, I am Anubis Cruger commander of Space Patrol Delta’s Earth branch in the year 2025.” Cruger starts.

“Are you saying you’re from the future?” Eric questions.

Cruger nods and Kat continues. “Yes we are, I am in charge of all research and design for Ranger technology at S.P.D.'s Earth Delta Base.”

Cruger smiles softly. “That she is, back to the topic at hand. Our main team of rangers, Delta Squad was defeated by Emperor Gruumm and the two of us were captured. Gruumm had help from the past as well, the Psycho Rangers; all seven of them.” My eyes widen and I gulp.

“We believe they wanted to question me and maybe use Kat to make them technology, I’m not sure.” Cruger finishing.

I rub my chin as I think things over before Eric slams his fist on the table. “I’m going next so I can go do some training after.” I nod to him. “To make it simple, this guy ran into the time force rangers first.” He said pointing at Wes.

“I'll take this part Eric. I am Wes Collins, the red Time force ranger, and as Eric said, I met the others first. At first they didn't want my help but soon I proved I had value to the team and then Eric here ended up finding the quantum ranger Morpher.” Wes said.

“Yeah, I found it first and used it to protect my city with my Silver Guardians. We fought mutants and we also fought the time force rangers when they got in our way.” Eric said glaring at Wes.

I frown and use magic to make hand constructs and slap both Eric’s and the glaring Wes’ heads. “Hey, no fighting between each other. I don't care if you have a rivalry, but while you're on my ship you follow my rules.”

Eric and Wes look away from each other before Wes continues. “Soon after Eric got his Morpher the mutants and robots got stronger and then this blue monkey with wings in gold armor showed up with those gray guys and took over the city, Silver Hills. After that, the former red ranger came back and took the others back to the future to keep them safe.”

I sigh and cross my arms. “They are most likely not able to come back as the future is too uncertain. In other words; we can't expect reinforcements from the future because they may not exist at least not while the bad guys have such a strong hold on earth.”

“Damn, do you think if we can take down enough bad guys they can come back?” Wes asked.

“It is possible but we don't know for sure.” I said then look at Mike. “How about you next?”

“Ok, well I am Michael Corbett or Mike for short. I was on the space colony Terra Venture, I was supposed to be on it anyway.” He looks down and sighs. “I was part of a training mission on a remote moon when a portal opened up, me and some others went through the portal only to discover a whole new planet on the other side. We ended up pulling up these legendary swords called the quasar sabers.”

I rub my chin not seeing a difference yet. He then continues. “As we were running from these monsters the ground opened up and I fell in, I managed to give my sword to one of the others but then I fell completely.”

I raise an eyebrow. “Was the one you gave the sword to your brother?” I ask him.

“My brother? No, he was still on earth before Terra Venture left.” Mike said, confused.

‘Hmmm so that is the difference.’ I think to myself then say. “I see, go on please.”

“I thought I’d died in that pit but a spirit saved me, but at the cost of possessing my body. That is the day I became the Magna Defender.” Mike told us. “He wanted revenge for his family but he couldn't do it alone and he ended up helping the rangers.”

“After he saved the rangers from a trap he moved on, while I was freed he left me with his power so I continued to fight and help the rangers. We were eventually sucked into another galaxy and had a whole new enemy to face, we eventually found a way back but by that time Terra Venture was heavily damaged and I used my zord form to hold the wormhole open for them but I was attacked and captured the last I saw of Terra Venture was when Trakeena’s forces invaded it.” Mike finished.

“I'm sorry to hear that Mike, hopefully they were just captured and not killed.” I told him then I looked at Cam.

“Well, a skateboarder named Shane Clarke, a surfer named Tori Hanson, and a dirt biker named Dustin Brooks, were students of the Wind Ninja Academy under the tutelage of my father Sensei Kanoi Watanabe and myself. Although it seemed like they would never be good enough to be a full-fledged ninja, however, they are the only three left after the evil ninja master, Lothor arrives on Earth and captures all the other students. Our sensei, who was transformed into a guinea pig by Lothor, decided that they must become Wind Power Rangers and gave them Wind Morphers to allow them to transform. As the Wind Rangers, they fight to save the world from Lothor and his space minions, using Zords that I created for emergencies.” Cam begins.

“Over time, they are joined by the Thunder Rangers, Hunter, and Blake as well as Myself, after I gain the Green Samurai powers in a trip to the past.” Cam continues. “Eventually, we managed to defeat all of Lothor's minions, we, unfortunately, overloaded the Abyss of Evil, to which they were all sent upon their demise. The Wind Rangers able to stop evil from spreading across the Earth and seal Lothor away in the Abyss of Evil along with our own powers.”

“Now powerless, Shane, Tori, and Dustin become teachers at the rebuilt Wind Ninja Academy aided by myself and my one again human father. Hunter took a job as the headteacher at the Thunder Ninja Academy alongside his brother.” Cam sighs.

“We did our best to protect the world but without our ranger powers we just couldn’t keep up with all the monsters we were able to handle the foot soldiers easily thanks to all of our ninja training but eventually Lothor returned with monsters that we had already defeated and then he used corrupted versions of our powers to corrupt everyone but myself.” He finished.

“I’ll do my best to save your friends and father,” I say as Cam nods silently before I gesture to the remaining Rangers “Which of you would like to go next.”

“I’ll go. I’ve been working on my own for a while since my teammates were killed,” Andros started “Trying to accomplish small scouting missions or simple hit and run skirmishes. During the return of one of those missions to find anything about the loss of Zordon, I was informed of an enemy ship behind me that tried to contact me. The captain called herself ‘Astronema’ and started to fire on my ship, causing it to be destroyed. I managed to morph and escape, but I’m sure my passenger may not have been so lucky.”

“That’s pretty gutsy of trying to do hit and run by yourself,” Eric chimed in.

“One thing we taught at the ninja academy was to appear where you are not and to disguise your members,” Cam added.

“I hate to tell you this, but you know Astronema personally. Do you remember someone named Karone,” I say hesitantly.

“I had a younger sister named Karone who was taken when we were children. Do you mean to tell me that Astronema is her?” Andros asked.

“More than likely she was brainwashed into thinking everyone that is a Power Ranger is her enemy. You’d have to try and capture her and attempt to reason with her. Otherwise…”

“No. I can’t do that,” Andros argued, shaking his head “There is no way I can destroy my own sister.”

“Look on my laptop there and you’ll see information about a show called ‘Power Rangers In Space’. It’s how your adventures would have gone without any interference from others. If you watch it all the through, you might; and I do stress ‘might’; be able to save your sister,” I argue “I suppose you are the last one; ma’am.”

“I felt someone known as Octomus, the Dark Master was close to being released from its prison. I recruited five teenagers to protect the magical world I lived in; although one of them refused to believe in magic and left. Only down to the four, they seemed to do well and were well respected in the magical community, although the yellow Ranger; Chip seemed to be a bit cocky. During a fight with a fallen knight known as Koragg, Chip thought he could act like a superhero in his words and challenged Koragg; only to be run through by his sword. The remaining three Rangers wanted to focus more on their studies, but were unable to since their wands were destroyed,” Udonna explained.

“What happened to the so-called ‘Dark Master’?” I ask.

“Magic, you say? Yeah, right,” Eric laughed “Magic is for little kids and fairytales.”

In response, I use a little bit of magic to flick Eric on the forehead as he rubbed the sore spot that formed.

“What the hell, man? How’d you do that,” Eric demanded.

“Magic. It’s to show you it’s not a joke,” I counter.

“To answer the first question about what happened, a group of the Psycho Rangers showed up and decided to demand Octomus join their bosses. When he refused, they simply killed him.” Udonna answered.

“I’m not too surprised. They sound like children with toys. If they can’t have it, then no one can. Sounds typical of groups like this. Either they kill members who aren’t successful or they force others to join,” I note.

“Hey, idiot,” Eric started “You’ve had us talk, and seem to know about us, but it’s your turn now. Who the hell are you?”

I nod and lean forward resting on my elbows. “To put it simply, I am a displaced.”

“What the hell is that supposed to mean.” Eric said, frowning.

“I have to agree, I do not see how you being lost has to do with your backstory.” Cruger said.

“I was getting to that. A displaced is someone who is taken from their home universe; given powers, abilities, or technology from a fictional story, and dropped into a third universe. I was given the powers of a Power Ranger more specifically I was given the powers of the Super Megaforce team or their Japanese counterparts Gokaigers.” I start to explain to them.

“I’m originally from a universe where Power Rangers are a fictional TV show that’s actually two shows; Power Rangers and its original Japanese counterpart, Super Sentai. I bought my Morpher, gun, sword, and the gokai galleon in a bottle from a being known as a displacer. These beings are the ones that displace individuals after that I ended up on this world.” I show them my laptop.

“Inside this laptop is every episode of Power Rangers and every episode of Super Sentai. While I am gone feel free to look through this and possibly study it, although I do ask that one of you makes a map with each city from the shows marked for me later.” I open the laptop. “Any questions?”

“You mentioned fictional shows,” Eric stated “How can we trust anything you tell us?”

“I have to agree,” Andros added “I don’t want to risk the life of someone on the chance it won’t work.”

“I am kind of interested as to how much information was correct,” Cam chimed in.

I nod and tap the laptop. “That is a hard thing to answer, you see the simple answer is, multiverse theory. What happens in the tv show is one possibility, but it should be close enough to reality to act on. For example; Udonna, where the teenagers you wanted to be Rangers named Red Ranger Nick Russell, Yellow Mystic Ranger Charlie, Blue Mystic Ranger Madison Rocca, Pink Mystic Ranger Vida Rocca, and Green Mystic Ranger Xander Bly?”

Udonna looks at me in surprise then she nods. “Yes, those were indeed their names.”

“Multiverse theory would explain how you know so much about us and where you’re drawing all your powers from.” Kat said as she started looking through the laptop. “From everything I’ve seen Roger do and from the resources that he has I believe that we should trust him for now.” She said to the rest of the Rangers.

They seem to think it over and nod. “Alright well, here’s my plan for right now I need to go meet with the locals and tell them what’s going on. The rest of you are free to look around my ship, add in some rooms for yourselves and even use some of my tech. I only have a few rules, one of them being do not take my treasures or my keys, and you three.” I point at the three kids. “Start getting ready because when I get back I’m taking you three home and helping you take back the monster house.”

“Right, thank you, I just hope our families are still ok.” Andrew said. I wave at them all before I turn but stop.

“Oh one more thing, there are a few creatures on my ship called Pokémon they’re just as smart as humans but they can only say certain things so don’t insult them as they’re part of my crew.” I told them before I left my ship and headed into Twilight’s castle and looked for her.

I eventually found her in the library of her castle, “hey Twilight.” I wave as I come to a stop. “I need to tell you what's up before I leave.”

Twilight turns around and sighs. “Before that, my friends are waiting for us in my throne room, come on you can explain everything there.” She lights her horn and teleports us to her throne room and she sits down.

I look around the table seeing her friends and cross my arms sighing. “Alright, I will start things off. My mission was a success and I was not only able to save Discord, but other rangers as well.”

“Well, that’s good to hear.” Applejack said,

“The Rangers I rescued will be staying here for a while. I need to take three of them home to a different universe, as they are just kids and they need to protect their own world. While I'm gone the Rangers that I saved will protect this world in my absence.” I told them.

“Wait, what do you mean while you’re gone?” Rainbow Dash asked in confusion.

“I am taking the three kids back to their world, it will take a day or more.” I told her then add. “We well almost likely have to fight a lot of creatures to free their town, after that it's up to them to protect their world.”

“And how are you going to get them back to their world?” Twilight asked me,

“A friend of mine upgraded my sword to make portals to anywhere, I just have one of the kids use it to make a portal to their world and we walk through.” I said summoning my sword and holding it up before making a small portal, reaching in I take Applejack’s hat. “Yoink!”

“Hey! Give that back!” Applejack said angrily,

I chuckle and spin the hat on my finger. “Sorry Applejack, as I am a pirate, whatever treasure I get I keep unless of course, you're willing to pay for it.” I smirk and toss it over to her. “Kidding.”

“Wait, you’re a pirate?!” Rainbow Dash asked me in shock as she and the rest of the Mane 6 stared at me wide-eyed.

I smirk and nod then I point at my ship outside. “Yeah, if you look at the flag up top you will see a Jolly Rodger, I’m a Power Ranger but I'm also a pirate.”

“How come we are just realizing this now?!” Rainbow Dash asked, “I mean it should have been completely obvious!”

“Yes, you should have, especially with how my ranger uniform looks. Now then any more questions?” I ask them as I slide my sword into a loop on the side of my pants.

“I got a question, how did you know about the other timelines?” Twilight asked me,

“Other timelines? What do ya mean Twi?” Applejack asked.

“Well, Starlight had gone to the past to change it, me, Spike and Roger got pulled in with her and each time Starlight succeeded, it created a whole new world.” Twilight said,

The others nod their heads and start to ask questions but I clear my throat. “Sorry, but you will all want to hear this.” I sigh and put a hand on the table. “Twilight knows a bit about what I am and who I am, but she doesn’t know the whole story.”

I look up at her. “When I told you that a displaced is taken from their world and dropped into a new world, that was true, but what I didn't tell you was that I had known about Equestria before coming here.” I rub my neck. “Back on my original world Equestria and Magic were a part of a fictional story, called my little pony friendship is magic.”

“The story follows Twilight Sparkle, from the day she read about Nightmare Moon, all the way up to future events past this point in time. Do not ask what events are coming, because if I tell you it will alter things even more than what has been altered. What I know about the characters in the story may not apply to you all, as there are evolutionary and characteristic changes between them and you.” I explain.

“The first big difference is, in the story, they are quadrupedal ponies, they are closer to animals in appearance, while here you are all anthropomorphic, human-like. You walk on your hind legs and have hands. Sorry if that sounds rude or anything.” I told them. “But another difference between here and the story is that males were more like Shining Armor and Silent Knife, they don't get panicky when things go wrong, most of the time.”

They just stared at me wide-eyed, “Whoa, just whoa.” Rainbow Dash said,

I look away. “Yeah, and before you ask, I did not come here by choice, I did not know that the villains from the power rangers show would be here. I can only do what I am paid to do, and defend this world.” I turn around and put on a smile before looking over my shoulder. “Oh and Twilight, how about you go to my ship and meet with Kat, she is a scientist.” I then leave the room and start heading to my ship.

As I was walking to my ship I ran into Spike, “Oh, hey Roger.” he said to me.

I wave at him. “Hello Spike, just a heads up, there are some people on my ship, some aren’t that nice but they are all good people.” I said as I pass him.

“Huh? What does that mean?” Spike said as he walked next to me,

“Most of them are friendly but are pretty serious, while one of them is a jerk but he still does the right thing...most of the time.” I shake my head and sigh. We get outside and walk up to my ship. “Just keep in mind the one with a red hat is mean but not evil.” Then I grab a rope and pull myself up.

“Why is he mean?” Spike asked me as he followed me up to my ship.

I rub his chin. “I can only guess, but I believe it is because he doesn’t have friends and thinks he has to do everything himself.” I told him. I then head into my ship and wave at the kids. “Hey, give me a minute. I need to grab something before we leave.”

“What is that you need to grab?” Spike asked me, “And where are you going?”

I smirk at Spike. “A special tool.” I told him and head to my room and reach into my bag before pulling out my second gun and put it in a holster and pull out a small case and slide it into a large pocket. “There we go.”

I head back and along the way, I run into Kat. “Hello Kat, just a heads up you may have a princess coming to see you later.”

“Really? Why?” she asked me,

I chuckle and smirk. “She loves science and I let it slip that you are a scientist.” I told her.

“Oh, well alright.” Kat replied,

“Have fun answering questions.” I said with a smirk and left her in the hallway and made it to the main room where the kids are. “Alright, you three time to take you home, just think of where you want to go and swing.” I told them as I toss them my sword.

“That’s it? Just swing while thinking of where to go?” Drew asked me,

“Yeah, it will make a portal for us to go through.” I said walking up behind them. “A friend of mine made it.”

“Well, if you see this friend of yours, tell him thanks.” Jo said,

“I plan on it, now let's go.” I said and Drew nods and swings my sword and makes a portal. The four of us walk through it and we find ourselves in a badly damaged town.

“What the!?” Jo said in shock.

“I suggest we find your friends and family, then we can free this town.” I said while taking my sword back.

“Good idea.” Roland said as he nodded his head in agreement.

Jo looks around and points down the street. “This way! Our hang-out spot is that way.” She runs down the street the others following.

“Oh, this is going to be fun.” I said shaking my head before following them.

We kept running for a few minutes until we ran into a group of Puddies and Scabs, the Scabs were mostly grey but had few bits of gold on them, like on the chest and gloves, the Scabs held small blasters with a small hook facing forward on the top of the gun.

“Oh, goodie seems it's time to kick but.” I said and ran faster before jumping up and delivering a flying kick knocking a Scab into a Puddie.

Two Putties charged at me while the rest charged at the others, Roland snapped his fingers and ran around the Putties before grabbing a rope and tying a few up. Jo cracks her knuckles before lifting a car and throwing it at the group of Putties.

I use my sword and gun to cut and shoot the Scabs that have surrounded me. “Bring it on losers.”

The Scabs aimed their blasters at me and fired, making me have to dodge a barrage of blaster fire while also shooting a few when I got the chance, a Putty ran up to me and tried to hit me with it’s weapon.

“Seems Zedd gave your bad guys some backup.” I said as I roundhouse kick the Putty then pull out my driver. “What do you kids say we morph and show these losers how we roll?”

“Let’s do it!” Jo said as they held their hands out.

“Beetle Bonders!” the kids shouted as their Beetle Bonders appeared in their hands, then they raised them up and shouted, “Beetle Blast!” a giant comic book appeared behind them and pulled them in, turning them 2d while their armor materializes around them, once they had their armor on, they were back to being 3d with the comic shattering around them while they got into fighting stances.

“Nice now let me show you this!” I draw a card from my hip and slide it into my driver. My driver called out ‘Kamen rider.’ Then I pull it forward then aiming my gun into the sky. “Henshin!” I pull the trigger and my driver calls out. ‘Diend!’ the moment I did, three holograms appeared around me while cards flew above me, the holograms spun around me for a few seconds before converging on me making my suit while the cards fell to make the visor on my helmet while turning my sides blue.

https://youtu.be/Gscx5-Gp1fE

My suit was mostly silver with blue lines on my sides, I had a black chest piece that had yellow lines near the shoulder guards, a silver helmet with the blue cards being my visor.

“Hey, didn’t you have a red costume before?” Drew asked me as they looked at me in confusion.

“Yeah, this is just a different set of powers I felt like using here, It even has more armor and I can do this.” I told him then pulled out a card and slid it into the driver before pulling forward. ‘Attack ride!’ I aim the gun at the putties and Scabs before pulling the trigger. ‘Blast!’ And holographic copies of my gun up here beside it as they all fire a total of 10 shots that home in on the enemy and blows most of them up.

“Whoa! That was awesome!” Roland said,

“Let us kick this guy's buts and go find our families.” Jo said as she uses her Sonic Laser Saber to fire lasers at the remaining foot soldiers.

“Agreed!” both Roland and Drew said as they armed themselves with their weapons, Drew with his Stinger Blade, and Roland with his Hunter Claw. They both charged and began to easily beat the Puddies and Scabs.

I stood back and took shots at any of them that tried to get behind the beetleborgs. It isn't long before the last one falls. “We should keep moving, all that noise will get someone's attention.”

“Right.” they said in unison as we went off to go their friends and families, taking down any Putty or Scab that got in our way.

“Damn they did a number on this town.” I said as we walked through the streets. I then see movement in a comic shop.

“Hey, there’s something in there!” Drew said as he pointed at the comic shop.

I nod and start walking towards it. “Yeah, be on your guard and do not de-morph.” I walk up to the door and get ready to open it.

When suddenly, the door swung open and people wielding various objects for weapons came out, “Beetleborgs, thank goodness you came when you did, those things have been destroying everything and terrorizing everybody!” a man said,

“Don't worry we will do everything we can to help.” Drew said.

I wave the others over. “Go tell the people what they need to hear, if you see anyone you trust with your identities, bring them with us.”

“Why?” Jo asked me in confusion.

“Let's just say I have a plan for you to get backup.” I told her.

“You want people to help us fight don’t you?” Roland asked me,

I nod and holster my driver. “Yeah, but they won't be unarmed.” I look over as some of the people are thanking Drew, for coming back.

“What does that mean? We don’t have any weapons to give them.” Jo said.

“Something tells me that this guy has got that covered.” Roland said.

“I am sure smart heroes like you will figure it out before the plan is finished, but once we get the ones that you can trust, we're heading over to Monster House or whatever you call it.” I tell them and turn to look around making sure no villains show up.

I hear the beetleborgs leave. After a few minutes, I turn to see them with Trip, a blond kid that looks like he was spoiled rich until the bad guys took over, Van, another blond kid that looks like he used to be spoiled rich, Heather, a brunette teenage girl and Josh Baldwin another older kid with brown hair all for them seeming banged up with slightly singed clothes. ‘well this is a surprise.’

“Who are you?” Trip asked me, “You don’t look like a Beetleborg.”

I smirk under my helmet and turn away from them before looking over my shoulder. “I am just a passing through Kamen rider.”

“Common what?” Van asked.

I shrug and sign. “A Kamen rider, another type of hero. Are you three ready to go?” I ask the beetleborgs.

“Yeah, we are.” Drew replied, giving a thumbs up.

“Good, lead the way. The sooner we get there the sooner you can get some backup.” I grab my driver and look down the street.

They nodded as we headed off to the Hillhurst Manner, making sure to take down any Putty or Scab that got in our way, saving some people as we did. “Hey isn't this the way to the Hillhurst Manner?” Heather asked.

“Yes it is, we are going there so we can meet someone.” I said. Once we got close I expanded my senses to make sure that we weren't surprised and I could feel a presence nearby. “Stay on guard.” I warn them.

“You got it.” Jo said, blasting a Putty into a Scab and letting Drew and Roland finish them off, then we continued on to the Hillhurst Manner.

We soon get to the Manner when I see some kind of a mishmash of a monster attacking a bubble shield around the house. “Well, that's not something you see every day.” I look the monster up and down, it was mostly a dark green with dark red and bright orange highlights, it also seemed to have multiple faces along its body. It's then that I recognized it, this is the monster known as Changeling.

“Hey come on! You’re not playing fair!” Changeling shouted as he punched the shield then turned around, “Beetleborgs!? Here?! I thought you guys skipped town or something!”

I shake my head and shrug. “What am I chopped liver?” I then aim my driver at the monster. “Listen up kids, we're going to keep the monster busy. I want all of you to head for that house.” I whisper to the kids we brought with us.

“Alright.” Josh said as he and the others got ready to run to the house the moment Changeling was distracted.

I nod slightly and fire a bolt at Changeling before I yell. “Charge!” And run at him.

The Beetleborgs shouted as they charged at Changeling while Josh and the others ran to the house the moment Changeling was distracted, allowing us to fight him without the worry of him trying to use one of the kids as a hostage.

Changeling teleports behind me and punches me in the back launching me into Jo. “ugh, oh great he can teleport!” I said with annoyance in my voice as I stand back up.

“You bet I can! Now I’m gonna destroy you and the Beelteborgs!” Changeling said as he appeared next to me and hit me in the head before sending Jo at Roland with a kick, Drew quickly used his weapon on Changeling, making him yelp in pain before teleporting away from us, “Ow! That hurt!”

“No really? And here I thought my weapon was set on tickle.” Drew said before using his Stinger Blade, an arm-attached blade that was blue in color, to cut Changeling’s chest.

"Ow! Why you little!" Changeling said before grabbing Drew and throwing him away but ended up leaving himself open for Jo and Roland to attack him from behind while I shoot him, making sure not to hit Jo and Roland.

Jo uses her Striker Blaster, an arm attachment that has the appearance of a four-pronged beetle horn that can shoot lasers, to fire at Changeling’s back. While Roland uses his Hunter Claw, an arm attachment that has pincers, to punch and cut Changeling.

“I think it is time for some more backup.” I said as I pull out three cards and smirk under my helmet. I was also surprised that when I held the cards three new keys appeared in my hand I quickly put the keys away.

"What are cards gonna do?" Drew asked me in confusion.

“You will see.” I told him as I slid the first card in and push my driver forward making it call out. ‘Kamen rider Rey!’ Then I pull my driver back and repeat this for the next to cards making my driver call out, ‘Kamen Rider Kabuki!’ and, ‘Kamen Rider Drake’ Then I aim my driver up and fire it making nine holographic images of Kamen riders to fly around the same way as before forming three different Kamen riders.

Kamen Rider Rey was black and white with blue and yellow clawed gauntlets, the helmet was white and gold with blue eyes.

Kamen Rider Kabuki was mostly green with some black, gold shoulder guards and one side of the helmet was green with short horns while the other was red with bigger horns.

And Kamen Rider Drake was black and silver with a blue crest on its helmet, blue shoulder guards, and a beetles wing on its chest.

They all take battle stances. “Attack.” Was all I needed to say and they attacked Changeling.

The Beelteborgs stared in shock at what I had done, "Whoa! How did you do that?" Roland asked.

"Yeah, that was awesome!" Jo said next.

“That is the power of Kamen rider Diend.” I told them as my riders worked together to attack Changeling. Drake fires his blaster at Changeling, stunning him long enough for Rey to use his claws to cut across his back. Rey then kicks him over to Kabuki who uses his drum sticks to beat Changeling a few times.

"Really? Cool!" Drew said.

"Hey! Same some of him for us!" Roland shouted as he ran at Changeling and used his Hunter Claw to punch Changeling to Rey. Who using his claws stabbed Changeling and held him in place.

“Ok beetleborgs, I think it is time for us to use our finishing moves on him.” I said just as Drake and Kabuki ran over and helped Ray hold Changeling. I pull out one more card and slide it in. ‘Final attack ride.’

"Alright!" the beetleborgs shouted as they summoned their weapons while a ring of fire surrounded Changeling and them. Roland was the one to attack first, punching Changeling with his Hunter Claw before grabbing him and throwing him, and Jo used her Striker Blaster to shock him, and Drew came in and swung his blade across Changelings chest, before kicking him to me.

"Your turn man!" Drew shouted at me.

I nod and aim before pulling the trigger and rings of holographic data grow from the barrel of my driver outward, then it calls out. ‘D-D-Diend!’ and I fire a concentrated beam of energy out of my driver right at Changeling, the other three riders are sucked up into the beam making it even stronger. There is an explosion that goes a mile up into the sky and I spin my driver on my finger before holstering it.

“And that is how you-” I am cut off as I hear weak coughing. I look at the smoke as it clears to see a bloody Changeling holding up a crowth grenade. “Oh, this is not good.”

"What the? How is not defeated by all those attacks?!" Roland asked in shock.

"And what the heck does he have in his hand?" Jo asked next.

“That is a growth grenade, get back with the others. I will handle this!” I said before I deactivate my driver and holster it. I then pull out my Morpher and summon the lunar wild force ranger key into my hand.

“Wild access!” I call out as I slide the key into my Morpher and turn it. My Morpher calls out, ’Gaoranger!‘ and in a flash, my Morpher transformed into the Lunar Caller and grew as it now resembled a wolf's head before it morphed into the Wolf Zord and back, then turned into me as a wolf hologram appeared around my head before turning into my helmet.

“Howling wolf!” I yell as I hop for a moment and slam my hands on the ground before taking a battle stance. All this happened just before Changeling pulls the top off the growth grenade and when it explodes he grows into a massive version of himself.

"What the heck?!" Roland shouted as he and the Beetleborgs stepped back in shock, "He's huge!"

"Hey, Roger! Why did you change suits?! Not like an outfit change is gonna help us right now!" Drew said.

I chuckle and smirk in my helmet. “Oh you would be surprised, this is normal for power rangers now then.” I raise a hand to the sky and call out. “Wild zords descend!”

Just then the sky turns dark as there is a crescent moon with three glowing orbs on the shadow does orbs then circle around and fall towards us changing into the silver wolf wild zord, the gator wild zord, and the hammerhead shark wild zord.

“Wild zords combine!” I yell as they attack Changeling knocking him back. The gator zord’s head moves downward, then it’s hind legs switch into a more bipedal form. The feet turning around to face the right way. The forelegs of the gator zord move behind it’s back as the wolf and hammerhead shark zords take their places as the left and right arms.

The now formed predazord roars as an explosion goes off around it and I am teleported inside and smirk when I can still hear the beetleborgs through the coms. “Predazord online!” I slide the Lunar Cue into place and get ready to control the Megazord.

Changeling looked at the Predazord in surprise, "Hey no fair! I'm supposed to be the one with size advantage! That's cheating!" he shouted and ran at me and rammed his shoulder into the Predazord, pushing me back and causing me to trip over the bubble shield over Hillhurst Mannor.

I groan as sparks fly around in my cockpit and I make the Predazord stand up. “If you think just being bigger will swerve you, you've got another thing coming.” I have the Predazord swing the gator tail sword across Changeling’s chest.

Sparks flew as the attack connected while Changeling shouted in pain, "Ow! If you think I'm going down without a fight! You're dead wrong!" Changeling shouted as he started to punch and kick the Predazord.

The gator head opens its maw and bites his arm. With him pinned I use the wolf arm to punch Changeling’s face a few times before hitting hard enough to knock him back. “You're Not my first giant monster fight, and you won't be my last.” I then cut him with the sword again pushing him further.

I then see him being shot at from Jo’s Red Striker A.V. It has two gyro wings and a laser cannon known as the Red Pulser. It can attack with the Red Cannons, and that is just what it was doing as Jo flew around Changeling firing at him.

Then Roland joins in with his Green Hunter A.V. It has a double-barreled cannon, the Stag Buster It uses the Stagger Cannons and the Stagger Scissors. He drove it straight into Changeling's leg and clamped down on it.

Drew helped next by driving his Blue Stinger A.V. from the two tips of its horn it has, it can fire the Beet Blazer. It uses the Beet Cannons. He was attacking the other leg.

"Buzz off you little bugs!" Changeling shouted as he kicked Rolands Green Hunter away and nearly stomped on Drew if Jo hadn't shot him in the eyes, blinding him, "Ah! I can't see! I can't see!"

“Alright beetleborgs, back off time for me to finish this guy off, activate revolver panel!” The predazord lifts the sword to form a crescent moon. The sword starts to spin faster and faster until the predazord dashes towards Changeling with the sword aimed at him like a drill.

The predazord pierces Changeling "Nooo! This isn't over Beetleborgs! I'll be back, and once I do, I'll get revenge on you and your cheating robot summoning friend!" Changeling shouted before exploding.

"Alright! We won!" Drew shouted as the Beelteborgs cheered in victory.

"That size change sure surprised me though." Roland said.

I chuckle as I jump out of the Predazord and land on the ground. “You may have to get used to it.” I turn to face the predazord. “Thank you predazord, go rest now.” The Megazord lets out a roar as a portal opens and it walks through before it closes and I power down and tap my necklace to turn off the illusion so I look human again.

Just then, a bunch of Puttie's and Scabs surrounded us, ready to fight while the Beetleborgs readied their weapons. I look around at them and frown. “Well, this just got annoying. Take a hint we beat your boss so now beat it!” I summon my sword and gun before firing at the furthest foot soldier, then I run at the closest and stab the Puddie through the chest.

The Puddies and Scabs looked at each other before running away, I sigh and kick the dead Puddie off my sword as the beetleborgs run up to me. “That was so cool! So what now?” Drew asked.

“Now we meet with Flabber.” I smirk and lean my sword on my shoulder. “It’s time the beetleborgs got some backup.” I turn to look at the house and see some old school monsters peeking out of a window.

"What kind of backup exactly?" Roland asked me as we walked towards Hillhurst Mannor.

“I am surprised you haven’t figured it out yet.” I said with a chuckle then point at the four we brought with us. “They are going to become new beetleborgs!” I said as the shield drops and some of the monsters come out to thank the beetleborgs for saving them.

"Wait what? They're gonna become Beetleborgs? Awesome!" Drew said with excitement in his voice.

"We could always use some help." Jo said next.

I walk past the monsters and smirk watching the scene. It isn't long before Flabber appears and hugs the Beetleborgs. “You guys did it! How did you get back? When those colorful bad guys took you away I thought we lost you forever!” He said to them.

"Well, we got back thanks to Roger here. He helped us get away from those guys." Drew answered,

"And we wouldn't have been gone forever, we would have gotten away from them eventually." Jo said.

I chuckle then speak up. “I won’t stay long but while I am here how about you give these four some powers too?” I ask Flabber while pointing at the other kids.

“In fact I just happened to have three spare Beetleborg powers for three of them as for the fourth.” I walk over to Josh and touch his shoulder and in a flash I get the white Beetleborg key.

“There, now we got four spare powers, think you could give them these powers while letting me keep the keys?” I show him the four keys, the Chromium Gold Beetleborg, Titanium Silver Beetleborg, Platinum Purple Beetleborg, and White Blaster Beetleborg keys.

"How did you do that?" Flabber asked me as he stared at the keys.

“Let’s just say I got my powers from someone stronger than you, and I am connected to a source of infinite power.” I tell him and show him one of my normal Ranger keys next to the Beetleborg keys. “Anytime I come across someone who is technically a hero I get a small key that allows me to use a portion of their power.”

I chuckle and put the power ranger key away. “So think you can give these kids beetleborg powers?” I ask him and hold up the leys.

“Hmmm it will be a bit tricky but I will give it my best shot!” He takes the keys and rubs his hands together. “Flibbity flabbity floobity fleen, let’s add to the Beetleborgs team!” He said as magic sparks around him and the keys before the magic passes through the keys and into each of the kids. “I think I did something, go ahead try it out!”

I smirk and walk over taking my keys back. “For three of you, you call out ‘Data Bonder’ to summon your Morphers, and then say, ‘input Cards! Beetle Blast!’ then poof you are beetleborgs, as for you Josh you are the same as them.” I point to the original three. “Call out ‘Beetle bonder and beetle blast, to morph.”

I watch as each of them tries it out and soon there are four new beetleborgs in front of me. “Holy cow it worked!” Trip said in his gold armor.

"Now we're superheroes!" Van said as he looked at his new suit.

"Been a while since I've been in this thing." Josh said next.

I smirk as I see Heather looking over her new armor. “This is so cool!”

I then look to the original three and Flabber. “Now that you have some backup, I just have some advice for you all. First, try and find the author of the Beetleborg comics, get him to help make you new gear. Second, train your team, don't let their new powers go to their heads. And lastly for Flabber, if you can look into the void and try to find my token, it looks like this.” I show him my red pirate ranger key. “If you can get it, use it to call me if you guys ever need my help.”

"Will do!" Flabber replied.

"So does this mean you'll be leaving now?" Drew asked me.

I nod but smile. “Yeah but this isn't goodbye, this is just a see ya later kinda thing. Besides, just as you have your world to protect, I have at least two, if not a whole galaxy.” I then hold up my fist. “May the power protect you, metal heroes.”

Drew returned the fist bump. "Same to you man."

"Good luck dude." Roland said as he and Jo gave me fist bumps.

I smile and tap my necklace putting my disguise of a unicorn stallion back up. I then turn and cut a portal open with my sword. “See ya around Beetleborgs!” I say as I walk through the portal waving my hand.

Chapter 12

View Online

I am blinded for a moment as I exit my portal. Covering my eyes from the sun I see I arrived right in front of Twilight’s castle. “Alright, time to see how my new friends are holding up.” I head inside and see Spike run by. I follow him and see Twilight and Spike packing up some books. I noticed Starlight there as well.

Twilight saw me and waved at me, “Hey Roger! Glad to see that you are back.” Twilight said, still packing.

I nod slightly. “How long have I been gone? Last time I was here She was still in the confinement card.” I asked while pointing at Starlight, who flinched when I did.

“Well, you’ve been gone at least a day.” Twilight replied,

“Really? Huh.” I scratch my chin. “Well, what's with the rush? Are you going on vacation?” I ask her.

“Well, we are going to the Empire to see the Crystalling, but also to see Shining and Cadence's baby.” Twilight replied, a large smile on her face.

I tap my chin. “Oh? Mind if me and a few rangers come along?” I ask, knowing something bad will happen because of the brat.

Twilight seemed to think about it and nodded her head, “Sure.” she said,

“Sweet, how long are we gonna be there?” I ask, then I walk over to see my ship out of a window.

“I don’t know, maybe for a while.” Twilight said,

“Alright.” I move away from the wall. “Well, I will go speak with the others.” I start leaving the room. “See ya at the train station, oh, and seeing as I haven’t been paid yet, you will have to pay all of our tickets.” I say with an evil laugh as I leave the room.

“What?!” I heard Twilight shout, causing me to laugh some more.

I walk outside and head up onto my ship. Once inside I call out. “Hey, I am back. All rangers come to the living area, I got some news.” I then repeat myself over the intercom.

A few minutes later, all the Rangers were in the living area, “What is it?” Eric said, crossing his arms.

I frown at him before sighing. “I have good news and bad news.” I sit down at the table. “The good news is I got the kids to their world and helped them get a foothold on their home turf.”

“That is good to hear.” Odona said,

“So, what’s the bad news?” Cam asked,

I tap the table a few times. “Do you all remember when I told you about power rangers being a tv show back where I came from?”

They all nodded their heads in response. “Yes, what about it?” Andros asked me,

“The same can be said for this world we are on, but with a lot of differences. But the reason I bring this up is one of the ‘season starters’ is going to happen soon, and I want some Rangers there. I'm going and wanted to ask if any of you want to come with me.” I told them using air quotes for season starters.

They started to talk amongst themselves before Odona spoke up, “I will go with you.”

I nod and smile. “Thank you, anyone else?” I ask them.

Cam, Cruger, and Mike volunteered, leaving Eric, Andros, Wes, and Kat to defend Ponyville. I get up. “Alright, I thank you all. Go ahead and get ready to go, I will take us to the train station once I drop off a few things.” I told them and head to the key shelves and start putting the keys I got from the other world on it.

They nod and go to get ready. After I finish putting the keys away I then put the Kamen rider driver in my room. I then head back to the living room and look over at the Rapparatta, debating if I need it or not.

I then decided to take it and put it in a bag, after that, the others soon returned to the living area, all ready to go. “Alright, a bit of a heads up, ponies are a bit xenophobic and Cruger you will most likely be confused for one of the local species called diamond dogs, they aren't very bright and they're not very nice.” I open the door and use my sword to open a portal to the ground.

“Diamond Dogs? What kind of name is that? Are they dogs made of diamond or something?” Cruger asked,

I shake my head. “More like they are obsessed with all forms of jewels. They usually capture and enslave anyone then take them underground to force them to mine for them.” I tell him as we start heading into town and I can already see the ponies in town running.

“You weren’t kidding when you said they were xenophobic. What caused them to be so afraid of other creatures?” Odona asked me,

“I am not sure, I think it is a mixture of them being mostly isolated from other species this far into their own country, and the fact that they are a prey species technically. As far as I know, every other species on this world are predator species, except for a handful of others.” I tell her as we head for the train station.

“From what I remember, the list of sentient species shown were, five kinds of Ponies, minotaurs, griffins, dragons, diamond dogs, changelings, and a lot of others but most of them are even further away.” I tell them all as we pass three mares that are passed out on the ground. “Also don't mind those three, they are just overdramatic.”

“We can see that.” Mike said,

I can see the train station up ahead. “Do any of you have any more questions before we get to the station?” I asked them.

“Not that we can think of.” Cam replied.

I smile and wave at Twilight and her friends as we walk up to her. “Hey everyone, this is Cam, Cruger, Mike, and Odona.” I say pointing to each ranger. Then I turn to the rangers and start pointing at the ponies. “And this is Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow dash, Starlight Glimmer, Spike, and Princess Twilight Sparkle.”

The two groups exchanged greetings to each other before Twilight turned to me, “So these are the Rangers you wanted to bring with you?” she asked me,

“Yeah, the rest will be staying in ponyville to keep it safe.” I told her, then I smirk. “Hope I don't bankrupt you princess.”

Twilight gives me a deadpan look, “You’re lucky I have this.” Twilight said, holding up a pass, “It’s a Royal Train Pass.”

I chuckle. “You could always tell Celestia to hurry up and pay me.” I look down the tracks. “Once I am paid then I can pay for my own stuff.”

"Hey, I'm sure she is working on it Roger, but she also has other responsibilities as well." Twilight said,

I shrug and say. “I know that, don’t worry about it. So mind telling me about this Crystal empire?”

“Well, I don’t know much about myself as it had literally vanished off the face of Equestria. But it’s a beautiful city made entirely of crystals, hence the name, the Crystal Empire, but the most fascinating thing about it is the Crystal Heart, which is a powerful relic that defends the empire from evil.” Twilight said,

“Sounds useful, maybe try to copy it one day.” I mumble to myself as the train starts to pull up.

“What was that?” Twilight asked me,

“Hmmm? Oh, nothing just thinking out loud.” I smile and change the subject. “Do you have any questions about power rangers?”

Twilight had a thoughtful look on her face before nodding, a pen and paper appearing next to her, “Yes, yes I do.”

I chuckle and spend the next half hour answering questions to the best of my ability. Thankfully she gives me some time to myself and I take that time to think while looking at the silver Gokiager key.

“What are you thinking about?” Odona asked me, causing me to look at her. “You’ve been staring at that key for a while. Something on your mind?”

“Hmm? Oh sorry Odona, I was just thinking about the silver Gokiager’s ability, and I was wondering if I have it now.” I told her.

“Oh? And what ability would that be?” she asked me,

“Well, he had the power to fuse keys together.” I start chuckling. “It started when he couldn’t decide if he wanted to use the silver or gold rangers from the RPM Universe.” I smile. “He ended up fusing the two keys into a new form and was able to use it.”

Odona nodded her head, “I see, well, you never know if you have the ability if you don’t give it a try.” she said, “You may need to use that ability someday.”

I nod and close my fists and close my eyes and summon two keys. The red mighty Morphin ranger and the gold zeo ranger keys. “Alright, let's see if it works.” I clap my hands together and close my eyes focusing on the two keys fusing together.

Slowly a light shines from my hands and gets brighter before I feel two keys become one. “I think it worked.” I open my eyes and hold up the key that looks like the red ranger with a gold chest shield and a head crest. “Holy cow, I made a King Tyranno key!”

“King Tyranno?” Odona asked me,

I look up at her. “It was a fan-made ranger that fused the red mighty Morphin ranger with the gold zeo ranger. It was inspired by a comic character named Lord Drakkon. He was an evil version of a Power Ranger that fused two powers together and conquered his world.”

Odona nodded her head, “I see, so what does this Tyranno King key do?”

“Well, like all my other keys it will give me access to his powers. As for his powers, I am not sure. He was only shown on a fan web show for one fight then he was killed off.” I shrug and pull on the left and right sides of the key and it splits back into the two original keys. “Neat.”

“It is indeed.” Odona said, “And this also proves that you can fuse two keys whenever you wish.”

I nod and smile. “That will come in handy, and I will have to experiment with combos to see which work best.” I said leaning back into my seat.

The train shakes and rattles as a bright blue light blinds and flashes from behind the door to the train kart. A body being slammed against the door broke its window, before being forced open as a tall boy with brown hair and a black pair of jeans walked through. He shook his head as his blue jacket with a 23 on it shook with him, a dark blue shirt is clearly seen underneath it. "Ugh God damn it paradox, warm me before throwing me into another dimension!"

I stand up as the other rangers stand up. “Who are you?” I ask, surprised to see someone just appear when I didn’t summon them. I also pull out my Morpher and key ready to morph if this guy is trouble.

He groaned and looked at me as if he was bored, a scratch going down his left eye as shaking his head a bit. "Names Dillan, I'm a Ben 10 displaced." He said, shaking his head again. "Damn I think he gave me a concussion?"

“So you are a Displaced.” I stand down and look at the others. “It's fine, he is ok..for now.” Odona nods and sits down. Cruger keeps an eye on him as he sits down next to Pinkie pie. Cam seemed to go back to his conversion with Twilight, and Mike went back to looking out the window.

I look at this Dillan guy and ask. “So what or who is a Ben ten?”

"Never seen the show?" Dillan asked me, raising an eyebrow as he looked around at the different rangers. "wow Cruger and Mike, two of my favorite rangers from two of my favorite teams."

I shake my head. “No I haven’t heard of it, and yeah they are the real deal but try not to bring up the show around them. It is still new to them and they haven’t had good endings to their adventures.” I told him while putting my Morpher away.

Dillan nods. "Got it, also Ben 10 is a franchise where at the beginning a ten-year-old kid named ben Tennyson gets an alien device that lets him turn into ten different aliens. Over the series he gets close to I think eighty aliens and different visions of his watch, I have the third one."

“I see, well my name is Roger and we are on our way to the Crystal Empire for Flurry Heart's Crystalling.” I said to him then sat down.

He nodded and sat next to me in the seat across the aisle, still rubbing his head. "I'm sure you're wondering why I'm here? Truth is, no idea. A time traveler from the Ben 10 franchise named Paradox loves throwing me into different dimensions either to help with something or to get a new power after helping."

I groan and lean back rubbing my face. “Fuck.. that means my gut was right. Zedd is going to attack when the crystal heart breaks.”

"Zedd? The original villain?" Dillan asked, glancing at me.

“Not just him.” I point at the rangers behind me. “From what I have learned, I am dealing with an evil alliance. Zedd seems to be leading it, but there's also Rita, Grumm, Astronema, and Trakeena so far.” I rub my face.

“And if my guess is right, there are even more.” I look at Dillan. “Thankfully I have one of the strongest ranger power sets.”

"Megaforce, loved that one." Dillan chuckles. "And hey I'm dealing with literally every villain from my franchise, and some new ones they're making."

I flip him off with a frown. “First off that sucks, second off, my powers are from Gokiager, not that screwup of an adaptation.” I smirk and show him my red ranger key. “And this is my token.”

Dillan smirked back at me and flipped me off as well. "I liked the adaptation so forget you, and." He said spinning his wrist as a blue hourglass thing appears in his hand, before tossing it to me. "This is my token, it's an Omnitrix dial pad."

“Huh neat, well here is my plan for now.” I toss him my key. “First we will do things as they go in the show, once the crystal heart breaks me and the rangers will focus on any monsters or foot soldiers show up. The big problem will be the storm.”

"I can handle that with my Celestialsapien powers." Dillan said, studying my token as if trying to see something. "I don't usually use them but lives are at stake."

“Hmm, well I know that Celestia and Luna will try to keep the storm at bay. I just hope the ponies don't get hurt.” I tap my chin then grin and reach over and touch Dillan's shoulder and there is a blue flash as a key starts to appear in my hand. I look it over and see a blue finger with an hourglass on its chest.

"Made a ranger form of my powers?" Dillan asked me, looking at the key.

“Seems so, I just tried it, you would be the third Displaced key I have.” I tell him then slide the key into a pocket then smirk and summon my ranger key back to my hand from his.

"Wow, I wonder if Azimuths upgrades will work with ranger keys." Dillan said, while the scenery outside became a winter wonderland.

I shrug then think about it. “Well, why not try it out? You should have my token right?” I hold my red key up while looking at the copy in his hand.

Dillan nodded and looked at my key. "Welp here goes." He said hooking the key into his watch. A few moments passed as nothing happened until his watch beeped a bit and spun.

"Upgrade accepted, connecting to the morphing grid." His watch beeped, gaining the attention of all the rangers on the train.

“Well, I would say it worked. Welcome to the power rangers family.” I said then rub my neck. “Once we get back to Ponyville I can give you copies of manuals for ranger tech.”

Dillan fiddled with his watch for a few moments. "Ultimatrix, how do I access the morphing grid?"

"Simply state ‘it's Morphin time’, and say the call for which team you wish to use." His ultimatrix beeped.

"Huh, like the Megaforce rangers without the keys." He said scratching his cheek. "Though according to these readings I might be able to access ones after your show."

I nod and show him some of the future ranger keys I have. “Yeah, I can use future rangers too. I can give you a copy of every super sentai episode before you go home.” I put the keys away and lean back.

Dillan nods slowly, his face turning into a huge smile. "Oh man, I wonder if it lets me use colors for rangers that don't exist yet!" He said.

I roll my eyes. “If you mean like, mighty Morphin brown. Then no, they have to have existed and be connected to the Morphin grid for you to access their powers.”

"Oh, bummer. I was hoping to try and use an oc ranger if possible. Connecting my ultimatrix to Raph could probably give me a sabertooth tiger Jungle furry form." He said. "I always wondered why the tiger ranger was red instead of orange, and why they didn't just use the normal gorilla for it instead of the jungle master mode."

I chuckle and hold up the red Mighty Morphin and gold Zeo keys. “You may not be able to but I can make some like this.” I close my hands around the two keys and they fuse again. I show Dillan the King Tyrano key. “Ta-da!”

"That's awesome!" He said chuckling, as the train comes to a stop.

I split the key and stand up. “Well, time to see the Empire.” I smile then look to Dillan. “If you scan new aliens, try scanning Cruger.” I point at the dog as he stands up.

Dillan nods and holds up his watch to Cruger. "Genetic signature already cataloged."

"Huh?" He said scratching the side of his head before pushing a button, a hologram propping up from his watch before he pushed some buttons on the hologram. "Oh, you know Draco?"

“Yeah, he and a dragon named Deltorix helped me save the rangers a day or so ago.” I said as we all start leaving the train.

"Oh that's cool, I gave Draco his 'poketrix' and when he scans DNA, it is automatically sent to my ultimatrix, and actually Deltorix gave me the powers of both limited alchemy and the avatar from last air bender." Dillan explained as his watch scans an anthro crystal pony.

The pony jumps and then he runs away in fear. “Oh yeah I should tell you, we are in a reverse gender roles world, so expect to be treated like a child.” I told him and shake my head.

Dillan blinked and looked at me like I was crazy. "huh?"

I shrug and say. “Basically males on this world are wimps most of the time. There seem to be a few exceptions but as you just saw.” I point at the running stallion. “They are more cowardly than normal ponies.”

The young man next to me shakes his head with an annoyed look. "I swear if I get looked down on I will earthbend the pony who does it into the atmosphere… hopefully they can fly." He quickly added.

I roll my eyes, “it is annoying sure but don't hurt the ponies.” I tell him and cross my arms.

"I was joking and… wait we're here for the crystalling right?" He asked me, before hanging his head. "Crap, babies are my kryptonite. Warning, I might gush."

I chuckle and smile. “Hey, as long as you don't try to kidnap the baby powerhouse I doubt the new parents will mind.”

"I won't." He chuckles before we enter the castle.

We walk up some stairs and I can hear giggling from behind a door. “Well, I think we are about to see two very tired parents and a hyper baby.” I said.

I could see a very hyper and excited person next to me as I look at Dillan, giving him a look before he sighs. "sorry, before being displaced my whole family was killed in an explosion. Including my nieces so babies and small kids are really hard for me to not be happy to see…"

I flinch and sigh. “Damn that sucks.” Twilight opens the door and we see Flurry flying around with Shining trying to catch her.

I heard Dillan chuckle before he flew into the air and caught Flurry making her giggle. Wait he flew!?

I stare at Dillan before shaking my head chuckling. “Greez.” I wave at the tired parents who look at Dillan confused.

Dillan smiles and gushes over flurry, tickling her and making her laugh. “Sorry about him, he really likes kids.” I said to them.

"Who is he?" Cadence asked as Dillan floats down with flurry as he plays with her.

"My name's Dillan, I'm a displaced from another dimension." He said to them, laughing as Flurry climbed on his head. "Hey be careful up there."

They look at each other confused before Shining steps forward. “What in Faust’s name is a displaced?”

I groan and walk over and pull on Dillan's ear. “Forget him for now, how have you been Shining?”

Dillan looks confused before Shining spoke. "Been ok, a bit tired but nothing compared to what Cadence has been through."

I nod and smile. “I bet, but hey that's what you signed up for when you two wanted to be parents.” I told him with a laugh. “Anyway, we came here with Twilight.” I point at her with my thumb.

“Oh that reminds me, Shining has already met them, but Princess Cadence meets Mike, Cam, Odona, and Commander Cruger.” I say pointing to each one.

"Pleasure to meet you." Shining armor said nodding.

"Um, Shining who is this man?" Cadence asked her husband.

Shining looks at his wife. “This is the man I helped with a rescue mission to save these people.” He said.

“Ma’am this place is very beautiful.” Odona said with a bow.

"Oh, t-thank you." Cadence said while Dillan tickles Flurry more making her laugh loudly.

Cruger bows his head. “Thank you for allowing us to be here, your highness.”

"It's not a problem, you’re welcome to be here. We need to get the crystalling ready, it's been so long since one has taken place we need to make sure everything is perfect." Cadence said.

“Well, I am sure it will be quite the show.” I said then I walk over to the rangers. “I think we will go explore the party downstairs.” I start leading the rangers out.

Dillan stayed with Flurry, who was currently playing with his hair. "Wanna go see a party?" He asked Flurry heart, before turning to her parents. "If you two are ok with it."

The two nodded their heads, “You can take her.” Cadence said,

“But if she so much as sniffles, I’ll kick your ass.” Shining Armor said,

I chuckle and smile. “With how he is acting I don't think even Lord Zedd could touch her.” I said before we leave the throne room.

Dillan's aura and deminer completely changed after I said that, his smile vanishing as a red aura sparks from the scratch on his eye. An uneasy otherworldly feeling washing over everyone, even though Flurry just looked confused. "If anyone tries anything they will be disintegrated."

“I point at Dillan. “Like I said, no one is gonna hurt your daughter with him as her babysitter.” Then I look at the rangers, “We need to talk.”

The rangers nodded their heads, “Alright, but should we move out of earshot is this something that can be said in front of others?” Odona asked,

“We should keep this hush hush.” I said as I head into the hallway.

Dillan starts following. "This includes me or is it about my aura?"

“You should hear this too, but I assume you already know.” I said to Dillan. I lead us down the hallway to another room. Once I check for anyone and see no one I head inside. Once everyone is inside I start. “First off, you need to know that the crystal empire is protected from evil as well the wild weather of the north. The protection comes from the Crystal Heart.” I point down at the floor.

“Today, this little one will accidentally destroy it.” I point at Flurry Heart. “While the ponies try to fix it, I want us out in the city looking for any dangers that will come.” I cross my arms. “If I was in charge of the villains I would send someone to attack.”

"How would the villains even know of the event?" Dillan asked, bouncing Flurry a little in his arms.

“They won’t till it happens.” I point up at the air. “They are most likely watching every city, waiting for an opportunity to attack.”

Dillan nods in understanding, while his ultimatrix glows. "Morphing grid energy integration at Thirty percent, possible transformations must be from morphers on the wrist."

“Well, that is an interesting device.” Cam said, looking at Dillan’s watch.

“Alright, you four can cover parts of the city you want. Me and Dillan will be together.” I said and then looked at Flurry Heart. “After he drops off the little one.”

Flurry giggles and tries to grab Dillan's nose, making him chuckle before Cadence and Shining Armor came downstairs. "We're ready for the crystalling, we just need Flurry."

Cadence's horn began to glow in her magical aura, before the same aura formed around Flurry and lifted her out of Dillan's arms. The young baby alicorn whimpered and reached out for Dillan frantically, tears in her eyes before letting out a loud wailing cry.

I groan and facepalm. “Alright team, split up and keep the city safe. Dillan, you are with me.” I open a window and jump out of it, using my magic to slow my fall.

I noticed Dillan followed me and flew down, not using magic. “Cheater.” I say to him with a smirk. Once we land I tap my necklace and change from a white unicorn stallion to a black crystal pony with red hair.

"Why do you need that? Also, how is using KI cheating?" He asked confused, before popping up his watch and dialing through to the crystal pony scan he got, turning into a crystal pony pegasus with a light blue coat and black hair.

“I don't want the bad guys to be able to ID me later.” I summon my sword and gun. “Keep an eye out for trouble.” I look up at the sky and see the shield is gone and storm clouds are coming into the city.

Dillan glanced up as well, rubbing his head. "I'd use one of my aliens to stop the clouds but I'm worried your team will mistake me for a villain alien."

“Yeah, that would be a problem but let the ponies handle the storm.” I look forward. “We are focusing on any monsters and foot soldiers.” I start walking down the street.

"Right so what foot soldiers do they have? Putties, vivics, tyrannodrones what?" He asked, cracking his knuckles.

“From what I have seen, Putties, Tengas, Quantrons, Stingwingers, and Krybots.” I list off before looking over at Dillan. “But there are most likely more.”

Dillan nodded before multiple putties and tengas appeared, as he returned to normal. "Then it's Morphin time!" He yelled out as his watch beeped. "Jungle fury wolf Morpher!" He called as his watch morphed into the wolf Morpher from jungle fury. "Jungle beast spirit unleashed!" He called morphing into the wolf ranger of jungle fury. His wolf Morpher glowed with purple energy, creating a purple suit around him with silver gauntlets, boots, knee pads, and elbow pads. A vizor forming with three white whiskers-like markings on each side and wolf ears on the top.

I frown and aim my gun at one of the Tangas and fire at them. I then cut a Puttie that ran at me. “First rule of being a power ranger.” I roundhouse kick another. “Only morph if you have to.”

"Yeah I know, but I mean I wanted to try out my new powers." He said before dashing at a putty and delivering multiple blows to it with his fists before spinning and also roundhouse kicking one into a tree

“I am surprised how fast they got here.” I said as I shot a few more.

"Yeah, almost like they were waiting." Dillan said, kicking and punching a few more.

“Oh, we were.” Said a synthesized voice. I look over to see psycho blue with his battle-ax walking towards us.

“Damn, kicking it right into high gear.” I holster my gun and sword before pulling out my Morpher and key. “Don't let him touch your head.”

Suddenly, large ice sparks flew at us, causing us to dodge them and look to see who sent them, it was a monster with its body made of dark clouds while its arms were made of solid ice.

“Damn, I guess I better suit up.” I slide my key into my Morpher and call out. “Set sail!” Turning my key makes my Morpher call out ’Gokaiger’ and in a flash of red, I am suited up.

“Where’s your four-armed dragon friend? Did he run away after our last fight?” Psycho Blue asked, getting into a fighting stance as well as the monster.

I frown under my helmet as I hold up my sword. “Nah, he is off fighting evil somewhere else, said he needed an actual challenge.” I start to step to the right away from the ice monster.

“Is that supposed to be an insult?” Blue asked before running at me and swung his ax, hitting me in the chest and causing sparks to appear, while the ice monster charged at Dillan.

I focused on Psycho Blue and shot my gun at him as I ran at him making him block the bullets with his ax. Once I was close enough I jumped and delivered a flying kick to his face. “I am surprised Red didn’t come after me himself. He must be scared to face me.” I look over at Dillan for a second.

Dillan smirked and dodged an attack as his Morpher sent out a yellow beam and went over the monster before he spun and kicked it off away. "Cool a new scan." Dillan commented before purple energy surrounded him. "Spirit of the wolf!" He called before punching the air as a giant purple wolf came out of his arm and attacked the ice monster.

After that, I turn back to Psycho Blue just in time to block his ax with my sword. “What's the matter blue? Did Zedd get tired of all of you fighting so he made you not able to talk as much?” I taunt before pushing his ax away and spin around slashing his chest.

Blue shouted in pain before trying to hit me with his ax, “You think you’re funny? Well, you’re not!” Blue said angrily before head butting me and hitting me with his ax.

I grunt in pain before jumping back. “You’re right, I shouldn’t be fighting you as a red ranger.” I pull out the blue samurai ranger key. “How about I fix that, go go samurai!” I put the key into my Morpher and turn it morphing. ’Shinkenger’ my Morpher called out as I hold my sword out and smirk under my helmet.

The ice monster slammed into Psycho blue before Dillan ran up to me and de-morphed. His wolf Morpher returning to normal before he held up his ultimatrix. "It's Morphin Time!" He called again, as his watch turned into the Red dino thunder rangers Morpher. "Dino thunder power up!!" He called before morphing into the red dino ranger, a slick red suit with white triangles and gold bands around his wrists and boots. "Ready to kick their butts?"

I chuckle and smirk pulling out a trumpet and two other keys. “Let me give you some backup dino boy.” I put the yellow and blue dino thunder keys into the trumpet’s slots before blowing and in a flash of white light, the two rangers appear next to Dillan. “There you go.” The yellow and blue rangers matched Dillan's outfit identically, blue having a vizor with the outline of a triceratops and yellow a pterodactyl.

“Bring all the Rangers you want! It’s not going to change a thing! We will win this fight!” Blue shouted at us, then he and the monster charged, Before being stopped by blaster fire. I look over and see the others running over with Mike aiming his sword/gun at the ice monster.

“Well, seems we have even more backup than you.” I said before I pull out a black box and attach it to my sword. “But you are mine blue.” I then press a button and spin part of my sword. “Super samurai mode!” making a white jacket appear on me and give me more power.

"Super dino mode!" Dillan yelled as his power increased as well before he launched at the ice monster with his tyranno staff. The white markings on his sure extended outwards into spike's, as his visor roars like a t rex.

I ran at Psycho blue and we clash weapons but I overpower him and cut his chest before kicking him away. “Why don't you spill the beans and tell us why you are attacking.”

“Like I’ll tell you!” Blue replied,

Dillan slashed at the ice monster's chest with his staff, spin kicking it away. "They must be after the crystal heart or." He stopped suddenly freezing up.

I look over getting distracted by him freezing up before I am blasted by blue’s energy ball attack knocking me over by Dillan and de-morphing me back to my base suit. “Ouch..that...hurt.”

“It’s supposed to.” Psycho Blue said, raising his ax up and bringing it down at me.

Dillan stopped the attack, keeping the ax from hitting me. "You're after Flurry heart aren't you."

Psycho Blue scoffs and backs up. “Like I told that wannabe, I ain't tellin' you shit.” Just then more foot soldiers start appearing and Psycho blue puts a hand to his helmet. “You got it? Good, I was getting bored.” He starts charging an attack but before he fires he tilts his head before groaning. “Fine! You got lucky kid next time you die.”

Psycho blue teleports out leaving us with the ice monster. “Damn, I will have to worry about that later.” I get up and think of a plan, pulling out another key. “Dillan you have the blue and yellow rangers, if you can handle it, go Triassic.”

Dillan nods looking to the other dino thunder rangers. "Time to go Triassic!" He said holding up the shield. The yellow and blue dino thunder rangers nod and hold their hands to their dino symbols before the energy surged into the shield Dillan was holding. Dillan's helmet became golden dinosaurs, while the markings on his suit turned from white to blue and gold.

I nod to Dillan and pull out a red key. “I think I will join you.” I put the key into my Morpher and turn it, me and my Morpher call out, “Lightspeed, Rescue!” and ’GoGoFive!’ There is a flash of red then I stand in a red and white suit with a shield-shaped vizor. “Lightspeed red!” I salute for a moment then I pull out a gun.

"So, ice age, ready to meet some global warming?" Dillan asked with a chuckle.

The monster roars, which sounds like thunder, in response before sending several ice spikes at Dillan.

Dillan raises his bladed shield, blocking the ice spike's before he roared and slashed at the air sending a wave of energy at the monster.

I hold out my hand and call out. “V-Lancer!” and a staff with a blade on one end and a red V in the middle appears then I fire blasts of energy at the monster.

The monster roars in pain and anger, then charged at me, claws ready to strike. I front flip over the monster letting him run into a wall then I spin around switching my V-lance to blade mode and slash his back. I jump backward and say. “Your turn Dillan!”

Dillan nodded within his helmet, jumping over the monster as his blade became engulfed in flames. "Triassic strike!" He called, slashing across the monster's back.

As the monster yells in pain I summon the Trans-Armor Cycle. A red motorcycle with blasters on its sides. I then get on and drive towards the monster. “Armor mode!” I press a button on the dash and the front part of the motorcycle detaches and moves forward before linking onto my chest.

Two pieces detach from the wheels and I backflip off the motorcycle and land on those pieces as they lock into place as boots. I slide to a stop as the motorcycle slams into the monster pushing him into a wall, then it flips around and drives towards me. “Complete transformation!” The bike breaks into pieces and flies over and attaches onto me forming the Trans-Armor. I smirk under my helmet and aim the blasters at him.

"Time to show this monster not to mess with the power rangers!" Dillan called, pushing some buttons on his Morpher. "Battlizer engage!" He called, his suit turning into armor as the sleeves on his arms and legs becoming hose-like as the blue spikes on his sides extended, two blasters forming on his shoulders. "Flame kick!" Dillan called spinning around as flames erupt from his feet, kicking into the monster and sending him in the air. "Final attack time, you game?" Dillan called over to me, as his blasters began charging up.

I nod and charge my blasters and fire at the monster knocking them against the wall as the blasts explode against him. “This isn't the strongest battlizer, so go ahead and finish him off Dillan.”

Dillan nods. "Battle blast!" He yelled, firing multiple beams of power at the monster. The strikes landed head-on before it began sparking with electricity and exploded.

I walk up to the crater seeing what was left of the monster. I power down to my base suit then I quickly use my sword to create a portal into the frozen wasteland outside the empire. “Quick, push everything through.”

Dillan nods and pushes the bits through the portal before he reverted to his human state again. "Hey, mind if I use that ranger key you got from me? I wanna see how the powers will work together."

“Fine, just be ready.” I toss the key to him then use my Morpher to talk with the other rangers. “Meet me at the east side of the empire, chances are there will be a zord fight coming.”

Dillan nods holding the key up to his ultimatrix, hooking it in like a key and turning it. "Um seeing as this isn't a normal morphing key what do I say?"

I look at it and shrug. “I have only used one displaced key before now, and I kinda heard the voice of the Morphin grid tell me.” I close my eyes and tap a finger on the key focusing. “Ah the morph call is, ‘omni force, go ultimate!’ got that?”

"Weird doesn't it normally rhyme?" Dillan asked

I shrug again. “Sometimes?” After I say that I see something fall from the sky out in the wasteland. “Shit, suit up or something robot fight time.” I pull out the red lightspeed rescue key and morph again. “Lightspeed Rescue!” ’GoGoFive!’

Dillan nods. "Omni force, go ultimate!" He called, a light blue suit forming over his body as a dark blue hourglass shape formed on his chest, with black and grey lines forming around the hourglass distinguishing it from the rest of the blue. A sideways black hourglass forming on his navy blue helmet forming his vizor as machine code flows down from the top of his vizor. "Ok, so this form allows you to access some of my aliens but five at a time as weapons. And it randomizes each morph."

“How do you know that?” I ask as we start running to the edge of the city seeing the monster grow large and let out a roar.

"According to this, seeing as I morphed with it in my ultimatrix it gives me the ability to tap into Azimuth’s data banks. Which are constantly updating with each new token added." Dillan informed me, pointing to the machine code readings on his vizor. "It also has two zords and a mega zord they form into. The two zords are based on Humungousaur and big chill, and when they combine into the Megazord it uses Waybig’s DNA to… oh wait you have no idea what aliens I'm referring to do you."

“Not a clue, so shut up and summon the zords.” I tell Dillan before holding a hand up. ‘Please work’ I think before yelling. “Super Train!” A portal opens up next to the train tracks before a new set of train tracks shoot out of it. The new tracks then start rising up to make a large ramp as a large black train with colored stripes on each train car, comes out of the portal and stops.

I look behind me to see the others. “Ok, those who can summon their zords or become them do so, Cam here.” I summon my pirate sword and throw it at him. “Think of where your zord it and make a massive hole for it.”

I turn then jump into the train. “Time to fly!” I start the train and send it forward. It flies up the ramp before separating and then each train car moves into position, the train car with the green stripe moves to the middle forming the body and head, the yellow and pink train cars form the legs while the blue and red train cars form the arms and together they form the super train Megazord.

https://youtu.be/_K5ZGhx4QIM

(Author’s note, please ignore everyone in the video except the red ranger and stop at 1:41)

I heard a large roar before looking to where Dillan was, a large bipedal dinosaur-looking creature made of metal grew even bigger. A smaller blue and white zord with wings flying beside it, in a flash the two combined into a huge humanoid creature with a large frill on its head. "Omni Megazord ready!"

I turn to the monster and make the Megazord punch it away from the empire. “Don't let it near the city!”

“Don’t worry you are not alone.” I hear Odona’s voice and turn to see she has grown massive and stands between the monster and the city. And she wasn’t alone, next to her is Mike and Cam in their megazords.

"This should be fun!" Dillan's voice called, catching an energy blast from the monster with his Megazord's hand. "Nice try, but this thing is made to survive in space, your cold does nothing!"

“Ok everyone, let's end this fast, everyone fire together!” I charge the turbines and start firing my zord’s right fist as a machine gun then I fire the missiles from my zord’s left fist.

Dillan's zord crossed its arms as energy began charging energy. "This could take me a few moments, this attack requires a lot of energy!"

“We have you covered!” Mike said as his zord starts to spine around and like a top he slashes at the monster. Cam makes his zord pull the shuriken off of the front of his zord before throwing it and cutting the monster who roars. While Odona uses her magic to freeze the monster's feet to the ground.

“He is all yours young man.” Odona said.

"Get out of the way!" Dillan called, forcing the rangers to quickly move out of the way. The ice monster has scratches and dents though minimal damage due to its ice. "Omni cosmic eraser!" Dillan yelled as a large concentrated blast of energy erupted from his zords arms, coloring with the monster and shoving it into the upper atmosphere. A bright blinding explosion erupted from its spot as a miniature galaxy formed from the explosion, Dillan's zords disappearing as he fell to the ground.

I watch as the light fades away as it was just for show then I get out of my zord and send it back through the portal. I look over as the others get out of their zords and demoph. “Good to see you guys got your zords.” I said to Cam and Mike.

The nod and Cam speaks up. “Yeah, if it wasn’t for your sword being able to make portals we wouldn’t have our megazords at all.”

Dillan walked up to my side and handed me the Omni key again. "I think combining the key that's based on my powers with my powers made it overpowered."

“Damn right it did.” I said then pocket the key. “No more key for you.” I say then cross my arms and look over at the city just as the shield goes back up. “Seems they fixed the heart, let's all demoph and head back for the party.” I tap my necklace and change back to my normal disguise of a white unicorn stallion with black hair and red highlights.

Dillan pushed down his watches dial again, transforming into the crystal pony pegasus with a blue coat and black mane. "I wonder what they took…"

I sigh and look at Dillan. “I don't know, but I have a feeling that whatever it was, the bad guys are looking for something. Maybe some ancient device that is powerful enough to conquer worlds but some goody two shoes decided to break it apart and hide it rather than flat out destroying it as a smart person would.”

"Maybe we should investigate the heart itself or any powerful crystals that went missing. I remember the dino charge rangers use crystals to make a zord, maybe they're trying to do that." Dillan suggested.

“Maybe, but who knows.” I said as we head back into town. “So Dillan, what did you think of your first Megazord fight?”

Dillan chuckles. "It was awesome, and if you ever need help don't be afraid to call." He said, as we approach the city and see shining, cadence, and Flurry waiting.

“I will remember that.” I said to him. I then wave at the ponies with a bright smile, while saying seriously. “Cruger, if you don't mind could you stay in the empire for a while and do some investigating to find out what the bad guys took?”

“Of course, I don't mind at all. I want to catch these villains as well.” he said.

Dillan walked up to me and opened his mouth to speak until a certain baby teleported onto his face giggling. "Really Flurry?"

Me and the other rangers laugh at Dillan for a while. We head inside and have dinner with the prince and princess before getting on the train to leave later that night. I wave at Cruger as the train leaves. “Hope he will be ok on his own for a while.”

"He's the leader of an entire-time patrolling agency, he'll be fine." Dillan said, a blue vortex opening behind him once he was about to get on the train. "oh looks like it's time for me to go home."

I look surprised then shrug. “Alright. Also, he was in charge of Space Patrol Delta, not Time Force.” I then hold my fist out for a fist bump.

"Oh, right." Dillan chuckles. "But still what I said stands." He said fist bumping me. "Thanks for the fun time." He said.

“Yeah, give me a call if you ever need a ranger.” I said. “See ya around.”

"Right back at ya." Dillan smiled, turning and running through the portal.

I turn to look at Mike, Cam, and Odona. “You guys sure your zords will be fine here?”

“Yeah, we’re sure.” Mike said, Cam, nodded his head in agreement.

“Alright, though you may want to have Kat look them over while I am gone.” I sit down in the seat. “So I bet you three are glad to have your powers again.”

“We are indeed.” Odona said with a nod,

I yawn and lean back into my seat. “I don't know about you three but I am pooped. Wake me when we get to Ponyville.” I close my eyes and start to fall asleep.

Chapter 13

View Online

I am woken up by Odona and sit up rubbing my eyes. “We are back to the town, it's time to get off the train Roger.” She said.

I nod and yawn standing up. “Right, let's head back to my ship. We need to make a plan.” I follow everyone off the train and we all head back to Twilight's castle before me and the rangers head to my ship.

We soon reached my ship and had got on it and headed off towards the living area. I then called a meeting and once everyone was there Kat asked. “Alright, what kind of plan are we going to make?”

“Well, right now we are going to split up. Some of us will stay here to defend my world, while the rest will go to Earth and move from town to town collecting power rangers and anyone willing to fight and make our way to Angel Grove they'll be our last stop.” I explain to them.

“Alright, so where are we going first?” Eric asked me while crossing his arms.

I look over them all. “Ok, who made the map as I asked? If you could hand it to me that would be helpful.” I lean back while I wait and add. “The reason I need a map is that the show was never detailed enough to know how close each city was to each other. So I don't know which cities are closer to another city or if they're on the other side of the country or not.”

I was then handed a map thanks to Kat, “You’re welcome.” she said.

“Thank you.” I look it over and hum softly. “Ok seeing as we can only get there using my sword, I think we start here at Briarwood.”

“What? Why not go to Silver Hills first?” Eric complained.

I point to where Silver Hills is. “It is in the middle of multiple Cities we are gonna go to. If we go there first we would have to backtrack to cover them all.” I shake my head then point at Briarwood. “While Briarwood is on the edge so we can travel from one to the next without having to backtrack.”

Eric crossed his arms and started to mumble angrily to himself, while Odona looked at me, “So Briarwood will be the first stop, then where to next?” she asked me.

“We go to San Angeles, Ocean Bluff, Panorama City, Harwood County, Reefside, Blue Bay Harbor, Turtle Cove, Silver hills, Mariner bay, and lastly Angel Grove; in that order. All the other cities on the list are either not on this map or not on this planet.” I tell them while tracing the path with my finger.

Everyone nodded their heads in understanding, “Alright, is there anything else we need to talk about?” Cam asked.

“We need to choose who is coming with me.” I said and tap the table. “I want at least Odona, Mike, and Cam to stay. Kat and Cruger for sure will stay here.” I added but then the door opens as Applejack and Rainbow Dash come onto my ship.

“Ya ain’t going anywhere without us.” Applejack said.

“Yeah! If you think you’re leaving without, think again buddy!” Rainbow Dash said.

I groan and rub my face. “Look you two, we are going to a world that is being occupied by evil aliens. The civilians will probably think that you're evil as well….because you are aliens to them.” I look over at Kat. “No offense.”

Kat shrugged her shoulders while Applejack began speaking again, “We are going, if ya don’t like it, tough.”

I sigh and rub my face. “Fine but you follow my orders.”

“If that's what it takes to go, then fine.” Rainbow Dash said.

“Yep.” Applejack agreed, nodding her head.

I roll my eyes and look at Kat. “Seeing as these two are coming along, Cruger may as well too. Best to have the best coming with us. After all, we are going into enemy territory.” I close my eyes. “So aside from who I have named, who wants to come?”

“I do.” Andros said.

“No way in hell I would miss a chance to save my city!” Eric said.

“If he is going so am I.” Wes said, smirking.

“Alright, now that makes a four-man team here on Equestria, and a five-man team-” Applejack clears her throat. “Seven-man team going to earth. Can we agree to this?” I ask them.

Everyone voiced their agreements at the same time, showing that they were fine with this. “Alright, Andros while we wait for Cruger to get back, can you please take Applejack and Rainbow Dash into the training room, and show them what we will most likely be up against?”

Andros nodded his head before turning to the two mares. “Come on you two.” Andros said to the two and led them to the training room.

I watch them go before looking at Kat. “I don't know if your mophers can still work as communicators without being connected to this world's communication network or not but if you can, contact Cruger and tell him that he's been included on the Earth mission and to get back as soon as possible.” I told her and she nods.

I then look at Eric and Wes. “And you two, I don't want you running off as soon as we get to earth. The only way we will win is if we all work together.”

The two nodded their heads, “We won’t run off.” Wes said.

“Good, now everyone that is going, start packing supplies. I am gonna see if I can get some more.” I get up and start heading to the door.

Everyone nodded and went off to start packing for the trip, while I left the ship and headed towards Twilights for some other supplies we may need. Once I reached her castle I knocked on the door and answering it was Spike. “Hi Roger.”

“Hey Spike, is Twilight free? I need to ask for a favor.” I ask.

“Yeah, she’s in the library, I can take you to her if you want?” Spike asked me, letting me inside.

“Sure, sounds good to me.” I said as he started leading me to her.

After a few seconds of walking, we eventually reached the library, where mountains of books lay scattered across the room, with Twilight in the middle. I chuckle a bit and lean on the wall. “Looking for something Twilight?” I ask her.

She looked up from the book she was reading and looked at me, a sheepish grin on her face, “Hey Roger, and I was just looking at some spells.” she said, closing the book, “So what’s up Roger?”

I sigh and rub the back of my head. “I hate to say this, but I need a favor already.”

“What do you need?” Twilight asked me.

I look away. “I am taking a trip to Earth and need some supplies, enough to feed an army while still being able to be carried on foot. If that's even possible.” I said, rubbing the back of my head. I nervously look back at her, to see her reaction.

She had a thoughtful look on her face then she nodded, “Yeah, I think I can help with that.” Twilight said.

I cough into my fist. “Also...Applejack and Rainbow Dash are coming with.”

Twilight looked a bit surprised when I told her, “Really? Why?” she asked me.

“I don't know!” I groan and cover my face. “I tried to tell them it will be dangerous but they demand to come.”

Twilight shakes her head, “Well, they are more stubborn than a mule that’s for sure, just make sure they don’t get into trouble alright?” Twilight asked me, “Or at least make sure they don’t get hurt.”

I sigh and look away. “The best I can do is promise to try. We are going into a war zone, Twilight...Think what we saw in the changeling timeline but far worse.”

Twilight nodded her head, “I see, just do what you can Roger.” Twilight said, then left the room to no doubt get some stuff.

I sigh and go over to the books and look through them till I find a spellbook on combat magic. ‘Hmm might be a good idea to brush up on some of this, I only had three months of training with Ed after all.’ I think to myself. I sit down and start reading while I wait.

After a few minutes of waiting, Twilight eventually came back with some supplies, “Here you go, I packed some food, medicine in case you guys get hurt, as well as some camping equipment.” Twilight said.

I look at the few bags and blink. “I am guessing these are bags of holding?”

“Yes.” Twilight simply said with a nod.

“I see. Well thank you Twilight, do you mind if I bring this book with me?” I ask, showing her the book.

“Sure, just don’t ruin it!” Twilight sternly said.

I hold my hands up. “I will do my best, I just need to brush up on some spells while I am away.” I take the backs and smile as they aren’t too heavy. “Well, I will see ya later, and I will try to send Applejack and Rainbow back every few days.”

“Alright, be careful ok?” Twilight said.

I smirk and give her a two-finger salute. “Always am!” I then head back to my ship. Once inside I set the bags on the table when I see Kat coming. “Hey Kat, any news on Cruger?”

“Yes, I just contacted him, he said he finished his investigation and is already on his way back thanks to Princess Cadence letting him use her private train car.” Kat said, “He should be back in a few hours.”

“Good, good.” I nod then rub my chin before saying. “Say Kat, mind doing me a favor while I am gone? In the lab there is an unfinished Morpher. Do you think you could try to finish it?”

“Sure, what does this Morpher do?” Kat asked me.

I point to the wall of ranger keys. “It is for the silver Gokaiger ranger. The sixth ranger for my team.” I told her.

Kat nodded, “Alright, I’ll see what I can do.” she said.

“Thanks, and...maybe you can answer a question I have.” I pick up the shadow ranger and kat ranger keys and show them to her. “How come when Cruger morphs his helmet doesn’t have a muzzle, but when you morph your helmet has extra space for your ears?”

Kat rubs her chin before she says. “I made his helmet so it appears to be normal-sized, so he would be more uniform with B-squad. But I also made it so his Patrol Morpher would morph his physical body in addition to activating his Ranger form. As for my suit, it was given to me by supreme commander Fowler Birdie. So it was most likely custom made for me and that's why it fits my ears.”

I nod and rub my chin. “Huh, I suppose that makes sense. By the way, if you haven’t checked your Morpher please do, I want to know if you still only have a one-hour time limit on it or if it is a full Morpher like the rest of us.”

Kat nodded “Sure, I’ll take a look at it while you’re gone.” she said.

“Alright, If you can also run some tests with some volunteers, I want to know how long someone can use the ranger keys without being a ranger first.” I look at the ranger keys.

Kat looked at them as well before nodding her head, “Anything else you need me to do?” she asked me.

I shrug and say. “That's all I can think of, sorry if I am giving ya too much to do.” I apologize to her.

She waved her hand dismissively, “It’s fine Roger. I needed something to do anyway.”

I chuckle and smile. “I bet but don’t be afraid to help us kick bad-guy butt. I saw your fight on the tv show, you kicked ass.” I smirk and walk over to my kitchen. “Though a lot of fans have debated whether you're a white ranger or an orange ranger and even through canon material your canon color has been flipping back-and-forth between the two.”

“You lost me at fans debated.” Kat replied.

I chuckle and smile. “Well, remember when I said that most Power Rangers are TV shows on my original earth? Well, a lot of the big fans of these shows have created websites where they categorize just about everything, weapons, ranger suit colors, all that sort of stuff. And because your suit is white and orange people have been debating whether you're a white ranger or an orange ranger and if you are in orange ranger you would technically be the first canon orange ranger.”

Kat nodded, "Alright I get it, people are trying to decide if I'm a white or an orange Ranger." she said.

“More or less, yeah.” I said then start making some lunch. “Say do you have any dietary restrictions?”

"Not really." Kat replied, leaning against the wall.

“Alright, because I am cooking today.” I chuckle as I start making lunch for everyone. The smell of food must have gone throughout my ship because soon, every ranger, pony, and pokemon is in the dining room waiting for food.

I set the table and clap my hands. “Dig in everyone!”

Not soon after I said that everyone started to dig into the food. I also sat down and started to eat. After about half an hour Cruger comes in through the door. “Hey big guy, come have lunch and tell us what you found out.”

Cruger nods his head and sat down at the table, “Guess I came back at a good time if there’s food already made.” he said.

“I figured that we could all use a good home-cooked meal before we head off to earth.” I said with a soft chuckle. “So what did you find out?” I ask him.

“Well, I asked around the Empire to see if anyone saw anything being stolen, broken, or destroyed until I came across a salesman.” Cruger said, “He said his shop was vandalized and the only thing missing was an old gold coin.”

I drop my fork as I sit there in shock. “A...old gold coin?” I gulp and look at him. “Was there a description of what it looks like, any engravings, anything like that?”

Cruger shook his head no, “Nothing, just a solid gold coin, no markings, writing, or engravings.” he said.

I look down at the table and frown in thought. “Hmmm, well we will have to keep an eye out on more coins like that, see if they are what I think they are.”

“And what do you think they are?” Odona asked me.

I sigh and look at her. “I think it was a power coin, but that is just a guess. The mighty Morphin Power Rangers as well as the Aquitar rangers and technically the Turbo Rangers used power coins. For those of you who don’t know, power coins are a way to access the Morphin Grid.”

Everyone went wide-eyed, “And those monsters have one of the coins.” Kat said.

I nod but hold a hand up. “As bad as it sounds, that's just my guess at what it is. It could be an Equestrian artifact, some magic item that does some random thing.” I tried to calm them down.

“But we still have to be cautious just in case though.” Cruger said, “If it is indeed just an Equestrian artifact, then we need to be careful still.”

“I do agree, before we leave, try to write down all the details you know of the artifact, then while we are gone the others can ask Twilight to help investigate it. She's fantastic when it comes to research. If it's in an Equestrian artifact she'll find out what it is and what it does.” I tell him as I start to continue eating.

Cruger nodded his head and continued eating as well as the others, soon we were done with our food. I sigh and pat my belly. “Alright, Applejack, Rainbow, last chance to stay home...or go pack anything you want or need.”

“Yeah, you’re not gonna get rid of us that easily." Rainbow Dash said.

Applejack nodded her head in agreement, "Yeah, it'll take a lot more than a warning to get us to leave."

I shake my head and smirk. “Alright fine, but I want you to do whatever we say.” I turn to Odona. “I will need you to open the portal for us.” I summon my sword and hold it out to her. “Try to be on the outskirts of the town, the rest of you grab one of those bags and anything else that you've packed we're leaving.”

Everyone that was going nodded their heads and did what I said, while Odona opened the portal. After a few seconds of waiting, everyone was ready to go.

I nod and take my sword back and say. “Alright everyone, time to start the reclaiming of earth.” I said and point my sword at the portal and on the other side is a welcome sign for Briarwood.

Everyone cheered in agreement before we went through the portal, on the other side the air was smokey and I could see the town nearby was damaged badly. “Alright, first rule.” I start as the portal closes. “No morphing unless there is no other option.”

I start walking to town. “Second rule, stay out of sight and keep a low profile.” I look back at them. “And lastly, we are heading for the forest.”

“Why are we heading there?” Rainbow Dash asked me.

I look back at her. “That is where the Mystic Force Rangers are based.” I told her, then face forward and keep walking.

"And you want us to go there to set up a base or something?" Applejack asked me as she and the others followed me.

“No, we are going in there to look for the Rangers and anyone else hiding in there. Then we will move on to the next town.” I told her but stopped when I start seeing people. I reach into my bag and pull out some tarps. “You three wear these.” I give them to Rainbow, Applejack, and Cruger.

The three did what I told them and put the tarps on while leaving a spot open for them to see. We then walk through the encampment, some of the people look up at us. Then we come up to a metal gate. “Well damn, any of you know how to pick a lock?”

Everyone shook their heads no in response to my question, making me groan in annoyance. “Alright...well, time to make a little noise.” I summon my gun and aim at the locks and hear the people gasp and start running. I look behind me before I fire at the locks.

"Why did those people run?" Rainbow Dash asked me, "they think we're bad guys or something?"

“Most likely this gate is the one thing keeping them out of the monster-controlled areas and now that it’s open.” I open the gate and see down the road some foot soldiers known as Piranhatrons moving carts full of technology out of buildings and down the street. “Oh great, Piranhatrons.”

The Piranhatrons were a dull grey color with dull bronze armor, the heads of the Piranhatrons were fishlike with large yellow eyes. “The bad guys will think they broke the gate.” I finish but then use my magic to close and slightly repair the gate behind us.

"Well, we can't have that happening, good thing ya fixed it." Applejack said, "Man the sooner we get rid of these no-good varmints, the better for this planet."

I nod then lead us down the street. “Alright keep an eye out, we don’t want to get spotted, but also look for a music store.” I told them as we made our way down the street hiding whenever more Piranhatrons got close.

"Why do we need to look for a music store?" Andros asked me.

“Because the closest entrance to the magic side of this town is right across the street from it.” I said and once the path was clear we ran down the street.

"Hey, is that it?" Cruger said, pointing at the building we were looking for.

I grin and nod just as we step out into the open a group of ten Piranhatrons jump out of some water on the ground. Then land in front of us and take fighting stances. “Well damn, time to fight.” I spin kick the closest one into the others.

"Finally, I was starting to get bored with all this sneaking around." Rainbow Dash said, flying at a couple of Piranhatron and punching them before grabbing them and bringing them into the air then dropping them.

“Heh, I think I like that one.” Eric said as he used his quantum blaster to shoot the Piranhatrons. Wes grabs a wooden board and starts smacking some of them around with it.

I smirk but fool my eyes. “Oh, great two people with massive egos.” I said jokingly.

"I bet they're gonna argue who's better after this fight." Applejack said as she kicked a Piranhatron into another, causing the two to be sent flying.

“Or who got in who’s way.” I add as I punch one in the face then grab his arm and flip him over my back. “God help us if she ever becomes a ranger.”

Applejack laughs as she grabbed two Piranhatrons and slammed their heads together, knocking them out before uppercutting another, "Ah can just hear the boasting of Rainbow if she does become a Ranger."

I chuckle and look around to see the Piranhatrons are all out cold. “Alright, into the woods.” I said keeping an eye out for trouble as we crossed the street into the park-like area.

"Those Piranha-things were fun to fight, I easily took them out in ten seconds flat." Rainbow Dash boasted, a smug grin on her face while I could see Applejack roll her eyes.

“Only ten? I finish off my group in five seconds.” Eric said, spinning his gun on his finger.

“Save the flirting for later you two.” I said then look around at the trees before I point at one. “Ok, everyone place a hand on this tree and hope the magic works.”

Everyone nodded and did as I said and placed their hands on the tree, I was the last one then adding a bit of magic into it we are all sucked into the tree and travel through its roots till we come out of another tree in a darker looking forest. “Trippy, it worked.” I said.

"I think I'm gonna be sick." Rainbow Dash said, then gave me a weak glare, "Warn me next time we're gonna travel through a bucking tree like that."

I chuckle and smirk at her. “You mean like how we are gonna leave here?”

Rainbow Dash gave me a glare in response, "Yeah no, I think I'd rather fly."

"Dash, we're on a different planet. How in the name of Celestia are ya gonna find us if you have no clue where ya are?" Applejack asked the pegasus, causing the rest of us to chuckle a bit.

Our laughter is cut short when we hear the snapping of a twig. I turn around and look around. “Hello?” I call out but my only response was silence, for a while at least then tree roots shot out of the ground and tried to grab us. “Move!” I jumped over the one that was after me.

"What the buck?! Why are there tree roots chasing after us?!" Applejack asked as we ran from the roots.

I look around before I see the green mystic force ranger. “Whoa calm down the magic! We are friendly!” I call out to him but the roots keep attacking. “Fuck it, it’s Morphin time! AJ, RD catch!” I summon two keys and throw them at the two ponies.

Both Rainbow Dash and Applejack caught the Ranger keys while the others began to morph. Cruger held up his Patrol Morpher and pressed the middle button on the top of it. "S.P.D. Emergency!"

Wes jumps over a root and reaches up touching his Chrono Morpher calling out. “Time for, time force!”

While Eric shot the root chasing him before doing the same with his Quantum Morpher calling out. “Quantum power!”

Lastly, I cut through a few roots. “Girls, the morph call is ‘wild access’!” I tell them before pulling out my Morpher and slide my key into it. “Set sail!” And so all the Rangers morph first in flashes of red and black.

Rainbow Dash and Applejack nodded their heads and said together, "Wild Access!" they both said, then a glow covered them, two giant Morphers appeared before they had a holographic shark and bull appear around them, causing them to change into a shark and bull before transforming into a humanoid, another glow and the Morphers were replaced with Rainbow Dash, wearing the Blue Shark Ranger suit, and Applejack, wearing the Black Bison suit. The shark and bison heads formed around theirs, making the helmet and completing the transformation sequence.

“Whoa! What a rush.” Rainbow said before she pulls out her Blue Shark Fighting Fins. “Alright let’s cut some weeds!”

Applejack looks herself over before nodding to Rainbow. “Ya are right about that Dash.” Then she pulls out the Black Bison Axe.

Rainbow Dash flew in the air and started to divebomb the weeds, using her Blue Shark Fighting Fins to cut the roots that either got too close for comfort or tried to sneak up on any of us, while Applejack used her Black Bison Axe to carve a path to the Green Mystic Force Ranger.

Once we get close enough I run past them and try to punch the green ranger but a pink wind pushes me into a tree. “Ooof! We got a pink ranger around here somewhere!” I warn my team.

"Oh great, what does this one do?" Wes asked me, taking out a bunch of roots that were close to him while Rainbow Dash flew by and slashed at roots that tried to attack him from behind.

I get up just in time to see a surge of water hit Rainbow Dash and knock her away from the green ranger. A Blue ranger walks out from behind a tree. “We won’t let you psycho rangers come here and destroy our home!” She said.

"Psycho Rangers? We're not the Psycho Rangers!" Cruger said to the Mystic Force Rangers.

I step forward. “He is right, look at our uniforms, we are Rangers like you. Look if we were psycho rangers none of us would even be interested in any of you most of us are Red Rangers. Hell, those two aren’t technically even rangers!” I point at Rainbow and Applejack.

"Yeah, we didn't know how to uh, what was it called when we transform?" Rainbow Dash asked Applejack, who shrugged her shoulders.

"Ah think it was called morphing?" Applejack said.

"Yeah! We didn't know how to morph till now!" Rainbow Dash said.

The mystic force rangers looked at each other but the green one kept his wand aimed at us. “Prove it. Power down and show us your faces.”

I look back at my team before nodding and am the first to power down. “See? Huma...oh right.” I take my necklace off and the illusion around me disappears. “Fully human.”

One by one each of us power down, and show we are not a threat. Though we did have to vouch for Cruger, Rainbow Dash, and Applejack. “So, can you stop with the killer plants thing?”

The Mystic Force Rangers looked at each other before Green made the roots go away, much to the others' relief. I walk up smirking as I hold out a hand. “Hi there, the name is Roger.”

"I'm Xander Bly, Green Ranger." Xander said, shaking my hand.

"Vida Rocca. The Pink Ranger of Mystic Force." Vida said.

then the blue Mystic Ranger said. "Madison Rocca."

“Nice to meet you all, I have a very long and complicated story that I need to tell you all and I will explain things but right now I need you to lead us to your base of operations so we can talk this over.” I told them after shaking Xander’s hand.

Xander nodded his head as he and the rest of the Mystic Force Rangers led us to their base. I look back and see Rainbow and Applejack looking all around seeming to be nervous. “What’s up you two?”

"It's this forest, it's just like the Everfree." Applejack replied.

"Yeah, except not as creepy, as the Everfree but still." Rainbow Dash said next.

I look around and shrug. “Seems like a normal Forest me...oh wait, that’s right, you guys always control the weather, animals, plants, and all that stuff back home here on earth, The whole ecosystem just takes care of itself.”

"Yeah, it just ain't natural." Applejack said before Xander said.

"Well, controlling basically everything like the weather and other stuff is unnatural to us." Xander said.

I nod and add. “That is true, here on earth things work together almost perfectly, and if we mess with anything too much it can cause disasters.”

"If that's the case, why haven't there been disasters on Equestria? We've been controlling things for a long time." Rainbow Dash said.

“Maybe because of Discord? My guess is when he ruled he fucked everything so bad once he was defeated, the world couldn’t function without someone taking care of it.” I said with a shrug as we approached a large tree with what looked like a dragon head at the bottom of it.

"Maybe we can ask Twilight when we get back." Applejack said, looking at the dragon head.

The dragon head opens up revealing a door. All of us head inside and I look around and smile. “Cool place.”

"Yeah, it is cool. But still, you said you'd explain some stuff." Vida said to me.

I nod and sit down. “First off, you will be happy to hear Odona is safe now.” I start with.

"That's a relief." Madison said as she and the others let out sighs of relief.

"Where is she?" Xander asked me.

I smirk and point at Applejack and Rainbow Dash with my thumb. “On their homeworld. She and a few other rangers are watching over it while I do some stuff here. Mainly uniting all the surviving rangers.”

The three nodded their heads, "Alright, we're just glad she's safe." Vida said.

"So you're trying to unite all surviving Rangers on Earth? That's gonna be a difficult task." Xander said.

"Oh you have no idea." Eric replied, crossing his arms.

I slap Eric’s chest. “We have a map with the locations of each team's location. Are you willing to join us?”

The three looked at each other before they started to talk amongst themselves, and after a few seconds, Xander said, "If we join you, this means the monsters attacking Earth will be taken care of right?"

"If so, then yes we will." Vida said.

I nod my head. “Yes, we may not be able to stop the monsters right now but by uniting all the Rangers together you’ll be able to strike much harder and much easier.” Then add. “By the way, do you mind if I touch you three? I wish to get your ranger keys.”

"What do you mean Ranger Keys?" Maddison asked me.

I hold up the red mystic force key. “These, they let me access the powers of past rangers. Of course, I can’t use them while you're using them.” I said.

"Hmmm, alright I guess." Xander said, "You can get our 'keys' if you want."

“Sweet, you wouldn’t happen to have the yellow wand and Koragg’s shield, would you?” I ask them as I walk over tapping each of their shoulders making their key appear.

Xander nodded his head, "Yeah, we do have them." he said, then went off to grab the items I wanted and after a few seconds returned with the Yellow Wand and Koraggs shield. "May I ask why you need them?"

“Because I want the yellow and red wolf ranger keys.” I touch them making the yellow mystic force and the red wolf ranger keys appear. I hold them up and smirk. “Long story short without the intervention of the evil alliance and if Nick would’ve stayed you would’ve ended up purifying Koragg and he’d help you fight the bad guys.” I told them as I pocket my new keys.

"I see." Vida said.

"Well is there anything else you needed to do?" Xander asked, "Cause we still got monsters out there."

I tap my chin then ask. “Do you know why the Piranhatrons are stealing technology from everywhere?”

"No clue honestly." Xander said, "We've been trying to figure that out for a while."

I rub my face while thinking. I then look over at Rainbow and grin as I get an idea. “Say...do they ever look up?” I ask Xander.

Xander looks at me in confusion, "Not that I have seen." he said, "What do you have planned?"

I chuckle and point at Rainbow. “Yeah, we have her cover up her colorful hair then fly over the city and find out what they are up to. Once we know we can try to cripple their operation here, then move onto the next city.”

"Hmmm, the plan sounds crazy, yet it could work." Vida said, then nodded, "Alright, let's do it."

“Alright, Applejack help us hold Rainbow down while we cover up her mane and tail.” I say with a smirk.

"Wait what?" Rainbow Dash asked, just as Applejack grabbed her, pinning her arms behind her back. "Hey! Let me go!"

"No can do Dash, we need ta cover up yer mane and tail. Don't worry, it won't take long." Applejack said.

I chuckle and dig around in my bag looking for the extra clothes and pull out some light blue jackets and a hat. “Geez, either Twilight wanted to pack for everything or Rarity happened to be over and decided to help.” I then put the hat on Rainbow before wrapping a scarf around her head. Then I give her a jacket. “Alright just tie this around your waist and it should hide your tail.”

"Man, why do I have to wear this stuff?" Rainbow Dash whined.

I roll my eyes and cross my arms. “Would you rather be spotted and shot at? This is camouflage because I am pretty damn sure you won’t be able to touch the clouds on this planet.”

Rainbow opened her mouth to retort before Applejack stopped her, "Dash, for the love of Celestia, don't be stubborn and listen."

Rainbow Dash glared at Applejack before groaning in annoyance. "Fine."

I pat Rainbow’s shoulder. “Hey look at it like this, you do recon before your pranks, right? Paying attention to what others do so you can time your pranks perfectly does the same thing except our prank is going to be destroying whatever they’re building or stop them from finishing it at least.”

Rainbow Dash blinked a few times before grinning, "Well when you put it that way." she said, flying into the air, "Where do I go first?"

I chuckle. “First we need to get back to town, then you will fly up into the sky and spy around the whole city. Once you come back you will tell us everything you see, so be sure to pay attention, just like every time you fly.” I tell her then look at every one. “Xander please get a map of the town, the rest of you just rest up for the fight to come.”

Everyone nodded their heads while Xander went to get a map, returning a few seconds later. “Here you go.” he said, handing me the map.

“Thanks.” I say looking it over, before giving adding. “Alright, if Rainbow is ready we can do this.” I look up. “But first we have to make a trip through the trees.” I said with a smirk.

“And how do we do that?” Applejack asked.

I raise an eyebrow. “Same way we did before. Touch a tree and think of where to go.” I told her.

“Oh man.” Rainbow Dash whined, “We have to do that again?”

‘Quit yer whining Dash.” Applejack said.

I chuckle and say. “Hey look on the bright side. After you do some scouting we will most likely go kick some bad guy butt. So before we go I want to change the keys you girls have.” I told them while summoning two other keys. “If the wild force rangers are alive and using their powers the keys won’t work. So use these.” I hand them the blue and yellow dino thunder keys.

“What Rangers are these?” Rainbow asked me, looking at the keys with curiosity.

“Those are the Dino thunder rangers. A team of five rangers using the power of the dino gems.” I told her then add. “Rainbow, you get the triceratops, and Applejack gets the pterodactyl. The morph call is ‘Dino thunder, power up.’ got it?” I ask them.

“Dino Thunder Power Up, got it.” Applejack said, nodding her head.

“What’s a triceratops?” Rainbow Dash asked.

I blink then facepalm. “Right, you girls are from another world, so it would stand to reason that you would have different dinosaurs if any dinosaurs.” I shake my head and say. “Basically a four-legged lizard with three horns on its face.” I told her.

I then stand up and say. “Alright me, Rainbow, Applejack and...Xander will be going out now.”

“Alright.” Andros said, nodding his head.

“Be careful.” Cruger said next.

“Don't screw up.” Eric said.

“Call if ya need us.” Wes adds.

“Wait, why am I going?” Xander said.

“You are the local and with your plant magic if we get attacked you are like having an army, well as long as we are near nature.” I say, adding a shrug at the end. Then the four of us head outside and I smirk at Rainbow before placing a hand on the tree.

“See ya on the other side.” I told her before being sucked through the tree root network and came out back in front of the music shop.

After a few seconds of waiting, the others appear next to me, with Rainbow having an annoyed look on her face, “Come on Dash, it ain’t that bad.” Applejack said.

I chuckle and say. “She probably doesn't feel that well because she's a Pegasus and traveling like that would be considered land-based magic or nature magic, which is why you don't feel any negative side effects Applejack.” I told her then tap my chin and lean over to Xander and ask. “Hey, any liquor stores nearby?”

“Should be, why?” Xander asked me.

I smirk and whisper. “I want to hit the place up for two things to bring with us, Applejack for Applejack.” I snicker at my pun. “And some rum for me.”

Xander shakes his head with a small smile, “I don’t know whether to laugh or cringe at the pun.” he said.

I chuckle and shrug. “Eh, not my best but enough fun and games.” I turn to Rainbow. “Rainbow, you're up.” I point to the sky.

Rainbow Dash nodded her head and immediately flew into the sky.

3rd POV

Once Rainbow was sure enough she was high in the air that she wouldn't be seen, yet close to the ground to spy on the enemy with ease, she flew around the city, watching as the Piranhatrons kept stealing tech for something. “Just what the buck do they need all that?” Rainbow asked herself.

She followed the Piranhatrons through the city till she stopped seeing a large robot, with scaffolding around it and more Piranhatrons working on it. “Holy Celestia, that thing is huge.”

Rainbow also saw someone commanding the Piranhatrons, the guy was bald with a large head and was currently grinning, he was wearing a red suit with gold shoulder pads, “Man, that guy is ugly.” Rainbow said to herself.

Rainbow looked around one last time spotting a few landmarks before flying back to Roger and the others. Once she lands she grins. “Wasn’t even spotted.”

“Enough with the bragging and tell us what you saw.” Eric said in annoyance.

Rainbow looks over surprised. “When did you get here?” She asked.

“He got impatient so he came here, we came with him.” Andros said, “But besides that, what did you see?”

“Oh right! They are building this giant thing! It's like what you guys used to fight that giant monster, back at the Crystal Empire.” She starts to explain, then goes into more detail explaining everything that she saw. She also helped mark where the robot was being made on the map.

“Hmm, so Elgar is here.” Roger said, rubbing his chin. “Makes sense seeing how the Piranhatrons are everywhere.”

“And now we know why they are stealing too, they’re building a Zord.” Wes said.

“That is going to be a problem.” Roger said, frowning. “Alright, who here is good at inspiring and leading a group of people?” He asked them.

“I am.” both Andros and Cruger said, making them look at each other in surprise.

Roger nods and points at them. “Then while the rest of us are dealing with the zord and Elgar, I want you two to head back to that camp we passed and start a resistance. Give them some quick training and inspire them to fight back. They may not be Rangers but they can handle themselves in a fight when it comes to the foot soldiers. The same thing happened in the show during the episode ‘Countdown to Destruction’.”

Cruger and Andros both nodded their heads, “Alright, we will do that.” Cruger said.

“Good, go ahead and go now. We will give you a head start.” Roger told them then looked at Eric, Wes, Xander, Madison, Vida, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash. “As for us, we will head into downtown and try to blow up that robot.”

“And how are we going to do that?” Eric asked.

“Obviously with explosives.” Rainbow said to him.

Eric glared at Rainbow. “Do we even have any?”

Roger holds up his hand. “Look I may have a way...if it works.” he scratches his cheek. “But plan B will be, I use a Megazord to destroy it.”

“And what is this plan?” Applejack asked Roger.

Roger lights his hand with magic. “I use magic to blow it up.”

“Ok that’s a good plan.” Wes said, “But I think you better make sure the explosion isn’t that big that it takes out a few buildings as well.”

Roger nods and cracks his neck. “Let's make this showy!" He grabs his sword and gun off of his hips.

Everyone nodded their heads before Cruger and Andros went off to the camp. While Roger and his team head deeper into town. Along the way they fight off some Piranahtrons, soon they get close enough to see the robot. Roger lets out a low whistle. “That is a big robot. Hmmm.” he looks it over.

“Alright, I will try to destroy it from the inside out, RD and AJ will join me. Wes, Eric, you two are the distraction, and you three.” He points at the mystic force rangers. “Will attack once these two get most of the forces after them.” He looks around. “Any questions?”

Everyone shook their heads no while Rainbow Dash said, “Let’s just kick some bad guy butt already.”

Roger chuckles and nods. “Alright, let's go.” They head out towards the robot before splitting up. Roger watches as Wes and Eric do their job and get most of the foot soldiers to chase them. “Ok let's go.”

“How are we going to get in the robot?” Applejack asked, “I doubt they’ll leave it unguarded.”

“They might if they’re stupid enough.” Rainbow Dash said.

“That is what the distraction is for, it gets most of the enemy to chase them leaving only a few if any to guard the robot.” Roger said as he turned the corner only to run into Eldar.

“Ow! Hey watch where you’re... Hey, what are you doing here!?” He said, pulling out a whip.

“Oh hey, it’s that ugly guy I told you about.” Rainbow said, flying towards Eldar and kicked him in the face.

“Gah!” Eldar yells holding his face as he stumbles back. “That isn’t very nice!” He pulls his arm back to use the whip. “Maybe I should teach you a lesson!”

Roger aims his gun. “Freeze or you are gonna get a blast to the face.”

“Just try it! I’m sure the Piranhatrons would hear you and come running!” Eldar said, “Then you’ll be sorry!”

Roger narrows his eyes. “Or maybe we can knock you out, stop this robot from being finished then your aunt Divatox can kick your ass for failing her.”

“You wouldn’t dare! We’re so close to finishing!” Eldar said in fear.

Roger smirks and nods. “Oh yes but I’ll tell you what, tell me why you’re building this thing and give me all your money and I'll let you go.” He said, keeping his gun aimed at Eldar’s head.

“I don’t know what’s worse, you stupid Rangers trying to blow up the zord, or me getting mugged.” Eldar said, shaking his head, “I don’t know why this thing is getting built, all I know is that those Psychos want it built.”

Roger raises an eyebrow. “The psychos? that can't be good. I thought they could already grow into giant monsters without needing a Megazord.” Roger frowns but then puts his sword to Eldar’s throat. “Also who said we are power rangers? I am just a pirate, and ya took too long to give me your money.” Roger drops his gun and blasts Eldar with his magic point-blank range knocking him into the metal wall hard enough to leave an Eldar-sized hole.

“Let’s keep going.” Roger said walking deeper into the robot.

“So how are we gonna get out when you blow this thing up?” Applejack asked Roger, “Got an escape plan in mind?”

Roger stops in his tracks with a blank look on his face. “Uhhhhh.”

The two mares looked at him wide-eyed, “You seriously haven’t thought of that?!” Rainbow Dash said, “Are you kidding me!?”

“You plan to blow the darn thing up! How can you not have thought of an escape plan?!” Applejack said next.

Roger shrugs. “Hey, this is the first time I have done something like this. I am sure I will come up with something, besides if I don't Rainbow can just Applejack out of here once I make a hole. Then I can jump.” he then continues down the hallway they are in till it leads to a mishmash generator room.

“If we die, I’m gonna kill you.” Rainbow Dash said, “So what is this place?”

“My guess? The main power core.” Roger said, looking things over and frowns. “Geez, it looks like they threw every power source they could find in here, hell I see some car batteries.” Roger shakes his head.

“Alright, Applejack keep an eye on the door yell if anyone comes. Rainbow you fly up to the higher levels and see if there is anyone up there. I will see if I can mess with this power supply.” Roger told them as he walked over to a control panel.

“No one up here.” Rainbow Dash said after flying up to the upper levels.

“And no is coming, better hurry up Roger, who knows how long the others can keep them monsters occupied.” Applejack said.

Roger nods as he finds the controls. “Thank god for simple commands.” He said as he found the cooling system and turned it off before opening the systems files and deleting that program. “Alright let's go.” he aims his gun at the core and fires at it a few times as the room starts to warm up. Then he makes a portal with his sword. “move, move, move!”

The two mares ran toward the portal, just as two Piranhatrons entered the room, “See ya suckers!” Roger said before shooting the control panel and running through the portal closing it.

He looked forward only to see the rangers fighting a monster. “Huh, out of the frying pan and into the fire.” He jokes as he walks next to the mares.

The monster was almost like a green walking mouth with large sharp teeth and had some kind of helmet on its eyes. “That thing sure is ugly.” Rainbow said.

“Can’t argue with that.” Applejack said, then turned to Roger, “Know what or who that is, and is it strong?”

Roger shrugs. “He was either not in the show or just one of the monsters of the week. Either way, I don't recognize him but we should move and help the others finish them off.” Roger said before something hit him in the back making a small explosion and knocking him forward. “Guh!”

“You're the one that’s gonna be finished, pirate punk!” Eldar said standing at the entrance to the robot with his sword made of playing cards.

Rainbow flew at Eldar and kicked him in the face and Applejack punched him, causing him to fall to the ground in pain, “You ok Roger?” Rainbow asked Roger.

“Yeah, damn gonna need a trip to my med bay after this.” He said as he stood up and pulled out his Morpher. “What do you girls say to using some dino power on him?”

Rainbow Dash grinned and punched her opened palm, “Heck yeah! I’ve been wanting to beat these guys up for a while!”

“Same here.” Applejack said.

He smirks and holds up the red dino thunder key. “Then let's morph. Dino thunder power up!” He swings the key and Morpher together in front of him before turning it. His Morpher calls out, ”Abaranger!” and in a flash of red light he is suited up in a mostly red suit with a white scale-like pattern on the arms and legs, and a gold three-toed dinosaur footprint on the chest.

“Our turn.” Rainbow said.

“Dino Thunder, Power Up!” both her and Applejack said, then the two did a backflip while blue and yellow flashes around them, when they landed, their helmets in the forms of a triceratops and pterodactyl formed around them, the golden three-toed dinosaur foot on their chests.

“Wha! Hey, no fair! You said you weren't rangers!” Eldar yells waving his sword.

“Well, that’s not gonna stop us from kicking your butt.” Rainbow said, shooting Eldar with her Thundermax Saber.

Roger nods to the other two. “Ok, this might leave you tired after but follow my lead.” He put his arms in an X in front of his chest before calling out and stretching his arms out. “Super Dino mode!” Rogers helmet let out a roar as the white pattern grew into spikes pointing back.

“Whoa! That’s awesome!” Rainbow Dash said.

“You can say how awesome it is after we beat up the bad guys' Dash.” Applejack said, making Rainbow nod her head before the two said.

“Super Dino Mode!” the two shouted as their helmets roared, then smaller spikes formed from the white patterns, but instead of facing backward they pointed out and Applejack got wings.

Roger pulls out The Tyranno Staff and aims it at Eldar who was picking his nose. “Oh uh are ya done?” he asked.

“Dude, that’s disgusting.” Rainbow Dash said, then shot Eldar in the nose with the Tundermax, “Stop it.”

“Guh! Hey, that's it!” Eldar charges them with his sword lifted for a strike. Roger thrusts his Tyranno Staff at his chest and the dino head at the end if it bites Eldar.

Before Eldar could say anything, Rainbow had punched him with her Tricera Shield while Applejack used her Ptera Grips to slash him, “Stay down this time.” Applejack said to Eldar.

Eldar is pushed back from the attacks and growls. “You are so annoying! Everything was so much better when there weren’t any rangers! Now my aunt is gonna be mad at me!”

Roger grabs the two mares and says. “Time to finish this, combine our weapons.”

“How the hay do we do that?!” Rainbow Dash asked him in confusion.

“Like this!” Roger said as he guided them. First, he attached the ptera grips to the tricera shield, then his Tyranno staff to the bottom and top of the shield.

“Whoa, this thing is awesome!” Rainbow said.

“Is awesome yer word for the day?” Applejack asked her with a shake of her head.

“Focus!” Roger said as he aimed the Z-Rex Blaster at Eldar, who is panicking and looking around for cover and ends up picking up an old orange construction cone.

“Protect me cone!” He yells in fear.

“Like that’s gonna help.” Rainbow said.

“Z-Rex Blaster fire!” Roger yells before the weapons change an attack and fire it at Eldar. The energy blast hits him and explodes. “Please stay down.”

Rogers' plea fell on deaf ears as Eldar grew to giant size, “Hahahahaha! Now I’m gonna squish you like bugs!” Eldar said.

“Damn, well girls time for you to help me, pilot.” Roger said before holding out his hand. “Dino zords now!” and three portals open up in the sky. Out of the first drops a blue triceratops that Rams into Eldar. The second to come out of the portals is a yellow pterodactyl that flies around Eldard distracting him. And the last to come through the portal is a red T-Rex who charges and rams into Eldard knocking them over into the robot.

“Alright, now comes the fun part, jump and let muscle memory take over.” Roger said before jumping and once he was close he faced into the red T-Rex.

“Right!” Both mares said, before all three jumped up, portals appeared behind them as they entered the zords, then in small flashes, orbs formed in front of them.

Just as Terror Tooth grew as well, “Now you’re gonna get it! You have to deal with two giants and you only have one Megazord!” Eldar said.

Three voices can be heard calling out “Galwit Mysto Prifior!” and down below three magic circles appear and the Green, Pink, and Blue mystic force rangers grow into titans. “Don't worry we can hold this guy off for a bit.” Xander said.

“Right! We will try to finish this fast then.” Roger said. “Time to combine!”

“Right!” Applejack and Rainbow Dash said, then all three said, “Combine power!” the T-Rex zord roars as it began to transform into the main body with its drill tail forming the left arm and the head moved to the chest, the Tricerazord jumps and forms the right arm, making the almost complete Megazord jump into the air, the Ptera zord screeching before splitting in half, the upper body and wings forming around the T-Rex zords head while the lower half forms the helmet.

“Alright girls, time for a mega beat down.” Roger said, then the Megazord punches Eldar in the chest with the tricera arm.

“Buck yeah! Let’s kick his butt!” Rainbow Dash said.

“I agree, time to teach this no-good varmint a lesson!” Applejack said, the Megazord spinning the drill arm and slashing Eldar’s chest.

“Guh! Damn rangers!” Eldar growls and swings his sword at the Megazord, cutting it across the chest.

“Geez doesn’t this guy take a hint? He lost! He’s up against a bunch of good guys!” Rainbow Dash said, just as the Megazord uppercuts Eldar with the tricera arm and jabbing the drill into his chest. “How much of a beating will it take to get it through his thick skull?”

Eldar falls back and crushes the robot they were building and yells in pain as sparks fly from his chest armor. “Oh no, The robot! Aw man, aunt Divatox is going to be so mad!” He said looking under his butt at the crushed robot.

“Someone’s gonna get in trouble.” Rainbow said in a singsong tone, the Megazord stomping on Eldar, forcing him to the ground with the drill aimed at his face.

“Oh, you think you're tough?!” Eldar grabs the drill arm and pushes it away before kicking the Zord’s chest pushing it off him.

As Eldar gets back up Roger hums. “How about we try out a different limb?” He holds his hand out and calls out. “We need more dinosaur power, come Dimetrozord!” A portal opens and out comes a cyan auxiliary Zord patterned after a Dimetrodon. This zord then transforms into an arm with a saw blade on the end of it, then it replaces the drill arm of the Megazord. “Alright, time to end this.”

“Alright! Now, this is what I’m talking about!” Rainbow said, the saw blade spinning, “Let’s finish this guy off!”

“And hopefully he’ll stay down this time!” Applejack said.

The T-Rex head firing a blast of fire at Eldar, causing an explosion and giving Roger, Rainbow, and Applejack time to use their final attack, “Dimetro Blade! Full power!” all three of them said, making the Megazord slash at Eldar horizontally then vertically, making an electric cross that caused Eldar to spark the explosion.

When the smoke clears Eldar is cut into pieces and dead. “Geez, they didn’t show that on tv.” Roger said before they were hit in the back by Vida’s Zord form. They turn around and help her up seeing the other monster fighting with Xander.

“Oh great, we still got this varmint to take care of.” Applejack said.

“Hey Roger, got any more of these ‘dinosaurs’ that can help us take care of this guy quickly?” Rainbow asked him.

Roger thinks for a moment. “Well there are a few more but they just turn into a spear, a shield, a battering ram, a pair of scissors, and lastly a carrier zord.” he told them as they watched the mystic force rangers fight the monster.

“Let's do the battering ram. I’m sure it can help out.” Applejack said.

Roger nodded his head, then called in the Cephalazord, a small blue dino zord with a dome-shaped head and yellow boxing glove shaped fists, it lets out a few roars as it punches the air while jumping over to the Thundersaurus Megazord, then the tricerazord sparked as it detached itself from the Megazord and the Cephalazord took its place.

“Alright, let’s finish this once and for all!” Applejack said.

Roger nods and the Megazord lifts its right arm as it slides back. “Cephalo power punch!” They say together before the Megazord throws a punch and the Cephalazord is launched forward rapidly a few times creating powerful jabs and the last one punches right through the skull of the monster.

“Geez, is every monster we defeat gonna end up like that?” Rainbow asked, grimacing at how Terror Tooth was defeated.

Roger groans and slaps his faceplate. “Not anymore; miss jinx.” he said before he grabbed them and jumped out of the Megazord just as a large group of armed people are running into town attacking the Piranhatrons.

He turns around and waves at the Megazord as it walks through a portal. “Alright girls power down. Fighting is done for now.” Roger said.

Both mares nodded their heads and powered down, almost passing out as they did. “S-sweet….Celestia….I’m so tired!” Rainbow said.

Roger powers down and helps them sit down. “Yeah sorry, I should've told you when you're not connected to the Morphin grid and you morph your body is put under a lot more pressure and you are much more exhausted than normal range or would be. The same thing happened to an alternate Shining Armor.”

Roger’s POV

“That would have been very helpful Roger.” Applejack said to me, “If ya told us, we would have been prepared for this darn exhaustion.”

I pat her back as the others come up to us. “Kinda slipped my mind, but I will tell ya what, I can send you two home and you girls can rest before we get to the next city.” I told them.

“What's up with them?” Eric asked.

“What does it look like? We’re extremely exhausted after that fight.” Rainbow replied to Eric.

Eric smirks. “Aww, are the little ponies tired after one fight?” He teases them.

“Careful Eric, even exhausted they're both strong enough to knock you flat on your ass.” I warn him with a smirk. “Girls wait here and Eric, you don't let that mob touch them, got it?”

“I’m guessing that mob might think we’re monsters right?” Applejack asked me.

“Pretty much. They may or may not have seen you fight with us and with Cruger out there with them, they may accept you but keeping Eric with you is just a precaution, scared humans can do stupid things.” I tell her before walking over to Xander with a grin. “Hey, buddy! So about that liquor store?”

Xander let out a chuckle as he made a follow-me motion with his hand, and after a few minutes of walking, we eventually reached said store. I smirk at him and see the place is closed and locked but I can see inside. “Well, seeing as we helped save this town, I will take my payment.”

I smirk as I use my sword to open a portal that leads inside the store and step through and look through the drinks before I grab a few bottles of rum and applejack. “There we go.”

“You better leave some money for those, otherwise, I’ll have to kick your ass.” Xander jokes.

“Not unless they accept gold coins from another planet, plus I'm a pirate, a few bottles of alcohol is a decent price for saving the whole town don't you think?” I told him as I put the bottles in my bag.

“Eh, that’s fair.” Xander said.

I tap my chin as I walk back through the portal. “Hmmm, I think that is all I wanted, for now, alright let's head back and keep an eye out for any semi-trucks that work.” I said before heading back to where I left AJ and RD.

“Hey, guys.” Rainbow said to me as I walked up to them, “How’s it going?”

“It's all good, I got something for you to take back with you Applejack.” I said before pulling out the bottle of applejack. “Here ya go. Now to make you girls a portal home, I will open another when we get to the next city.” I told them.

“Alright.” Applejack said, then looked at the bootles and had a deadpan look on her face, “You trying to be funny or something?”

I chuckle and smirk. “Honestly I didn't know if you guys had that same drink back in Equestria. So I figured why not send you home with a few bottles, maybe you can reverse engineer it if you don't have it. I mean it is your namesake after all.” I told her.

“Eh alright, sounds like a good idea.” Applejack said.

I nod and make a portal right outside Twilight’s castle. “Alright, I will meet you at Twilight’s place when we make it to the next city, take care, you two.”

“We will.” rainbow said as she and Applejack started to enter the portal, but before they left Rainbow said, “Oh, and don’t forget to get me when you need some help kicking bad-guy butt!”

I and some of the other rangers chuckle at that. “Sure Rainbow, stay safe.” I wave her off and once they are through the portal it closes. “Alright, seeing how many people are with us now, we are gonna need a faster way to travel and I have just the idea.” I look at my hand and in it is the red dino thunder key.

“And what is this idea of yours?” Eric said with a frown.

I smirk and slide the key in and call out. “Dino thunder power up.” and my Morpher calls out. ”Abaranger!” and in a flash of red light, he is back in the red dino thunder suit. “My plan is this.” I tap the Morpher on my wrist and say. “Come to me, Triceramax Command Center Truck.”

I look up as a large red semi-truck with a trailer comes out of a portal and stops in front of us with the engine running. “Ta-da!” I say with a smirk then frown. “Now the only question is how long will it stay here if I power down.”

“Why not check to see?” Wes asked me, “You never know unless you check.”

“True, alright everyone we have one big problem.” I said as I powered down and looked at them all. “I...don't have a driver's license.”

Everyone gave me what the fuck looks, “You can change into any ranger, yet you don’t have something as simple as a license?!” Eric asked me.

I hold my hands up. “To be fair, I never needed one before.” I told him. “I mostly took the bus or rode a bike everywhere.”

“Whatever, so who’s gonna drive?” Eric asked.

“Yeah because there's no way in hell I'm driving when there's a cop literally right over there.” I point at Cruger. “I may be a pirate, but I'm not a dumbass.”

“That’s good, but still, who’s gonna drive?” Cruger asked, “If no one is gonna volunteer then I will drive.”

I shrug and look around. “Alright, then Cruger and Eric will take turns driving.” I look at Eric. “And before you start, I am assuming you know how to drive a semi because it's similar to military vehicles which you should have been given some training to drive when you joined the Silver Guardians or whatever they're called.”

“Of course I know how to drive a semi.” Eric replied, crossing his arms.

“Good, then if that is settled. Everyone in the truck, we are leaving!” I said as I opened the back and climbed inside.

Everyone did as I said, with Cruger and Eric sitting in the front, the others getting in the back. “Alright Roger, where to next?” Cruger asked me.

I give them the map. “San Angeles, home of the overdrive rangers.” I said.

“Alright, San Angeles here we come.” Cruger said, driving down the street and towards our next destination.

Chapter 14

View Online

3rd POV Equestria: Ponyville: Twilight’s castle

Twilight looks out a window as a portal opens just outside. She teleports outside and looks through it as her friends Applejack and Rainbow Dash come through. “Girls!” She hugs them as the portal closes.

“Hey Twi. How’s it going?” Applejack asked as she and Rainbow hugged her back.

“I am so happy to see you girls are ok. How is Roger? Did he finish his mission? What happened? Where is he?” Twilight asked as she walked with them back inside.

“Geez calm down Twilight, can’t you see we’re exhausted?” Rainbow Dash said with Applejack nodding in agreement.

“Yeah, we’d love to answer yer questions, but we just went through a rather exhausting experience.” Applejack said, letting out a tired sigh.

“Oh right sorry, let’s go to the map room then I will get everypony else.” Twilight said as she helped them into her castle.

“Thanks Twi, trust me when ah say this, after what we went through, ah feel like ah just did applebucking all by myself.” Applejack said.

Twilight looked at Applejack surprised. “But that took you a week of working alone to feel that tired.” They headed down the hall to the map room.

“Well, that’s what we feel like right now Twilight. We’ll explain what happened soon, just give us a bit of time ok?” Rainbow Dash said.

Twilight nods as they get to the map room. Once Applejack and Rainbow sit down, Twilight lights her horn and summons a quill and some papers. She writes some messages and uses her magic to send them to the rest of her friends. “There, while we wait do you two need something to eat?”

Both mares nodded their heads. “Yeah, I could use something to eat.” Rainbow said, Twilight nods and writes down what they want and goes to make it while they wait on their friends.

After half an hour Twilight brings out the food to her friends as Spike, and the rest of her friends arrive. “Where are the princesses and Cadence?” Twilight asked.

“They’re on their way Twilight, it just takes time to get free from their schedules, remember?” Spike said to Twilight.

“Right, sorry.” Twilight sits down on her throne and looks at her friends, then tries to turn on the map but it glitches out. Twilight sighs before saying. “The map hasn't worked the same since Starlight messed with it. It showed us what we need to do, but after that, it won't work anymore.”

“Well that’s just great, so the only time it works is when it needs us to do something.” Rainbow said in annoyance.

Twilight sighs but smiles at Rainbow. “I am sure we can fix it somehow.” She said before there is a bright flash and Princess Celestia, Luna, and Cadence arrive.

“Hello everyone, sorry we were late.” Luna said.

“It’s fine Luna, you are all just in time.” Twilight said with a smile. “Ok Applejack, Rainbow dash tell us what happened.”

“Well, when we got there, a city was overrun by monsters thanks to the bad guys.” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, and when we got close to it we had to walk through some kinda camp with people like Roger’s friends. They ran as soon as we broke through a gate.” Applejack said.

“Why did they run?” Rarity asked.

"Come on Rarity, the place was overrun by monsters, who were basically controlling the whole place, so if the gate is broken, they might think the people did it or something." Rainbow said.

“How horrible.” Fluttershy said, frowning. “Maybe we should send some food to the people there?”

“Relax Fluttershy, after we beat the boss, the people of the city started to fight back.” Applejack said. “The only real damage was them varmints taking every bit of tech they could find to build a giant robot.”

“A giant robot? You mean like what Roger and his friends used to protect the empire?” Cadence asked.

“Something like that, except it was used for evil.” Applejack replied.

“I believe we have gotten off-topic, what happened next?” Celestia asked.

“Well, after the fight against the monsters and giant evil robot, Roger sent us home.” Rainbow said.

“I see, hmm.” Celestia said then begins to hum in thought.

“You said you were exhausted. What made you so tired?” Twilight asked.

“Oh right, well, before we all went to fight the monsters, Roger gave us keys that let us become Rangers.” Applejack said. “And seeing how we weren’t connected to the Morphin Grid, well, pretty sure you can see what happens.”

“At least that’s what Roger said.” Rainbow said leaning on her elbow with her hand on her chin. “I think it is because Roger gave us defective powers.”

“Now why would he do that Dash?” Applejack asked her in confusion.

“I don't know, it just doesn’t make sense that he and his friends can use those powers but we can’t.” Rainbow said huffing in annoyance.

“Well, we can ask him when he gets back.” Applejack said.

“Agreed.” Luna said, then adds. “Was there anything else? Have you learned why the map sent us in pairs to go with Roger?”

“No, all we did was fight some bad guys, like we already do.” Rainbow said with a groan. “We still have no idea why we were sent in pairs to go with Roger. There was no Friendship problem or anything related to friendship, just fighting monsters.”

Celestia hums before saying. “What about the people or the rangers with Roger? Is everyone getting along?”

“Like I said, nothing happened that relates to friendship. Just monster busting.” Rainbow said.

“Actually now that ah think about it we did have to fight three other Rangers that thought we were bad guys.” Applejack said, rubbing her chin.

“Yeah, because they thought we were bad guys, it wasn’t until after Roger explained to them we weren’t, they became allies.” Rainbow Dash said.

“True, ah am stumped as ta why the map sent us.” Applejack said.

“So he sent you back any idea when he will come back or how to contact him?” Luna asked.

“I think he said he’d open a portal when they reach the next city or something.” Rainbow said.

“I see, well the next group will have to wait for that to happen. Speaking of that, which one of us was the next pair?” Luna asked.

“I believe it was Spike and Rarity.” Twilight said, pointing at the two.

Spike smiles and looks over at Rarity with hearts in his eyes. “Awesome.”

Rarity nodded her head. “Well then, I’m going to go pack for the trip.” Rarity said.

“Remember Rarity, don’t bring any of those fancy clothes. Just only things ya need.” Applejack told her friend.

Rarity smiles. “Oh my dear Applejack you would be surprised how far the right dress can take you.” Some of the ponies start to laugh lightly before the door to the room opens and in walks Kat.

“Ah, am I interrupting something?” She asks.

"Oh nothing much, just finishing up a conversation is all.” Twilight said.

“Oh good, Roger had asked me to do some experiments and I was wondering if any of you would like to volunteer.” Kat said, then added. “I need at least one of each species.”

"What kind of experiment are you doing?" Twilight asked, curious about what kind of experiment Kat is doing.

“I am testing to see how long someone not connected to the morphing grid can stay morphed using one of Roger’s keys.” Kat told her.

Everyone looked at each other, they just had a conversation about that, was this a coincidence? Or did Kat have the thought of seeing if someone is able to stay morphed for long? Who knows? “Well count me out, I just went through an exhausting experience already, so no thanks.” Rainbow said.

Kat nods and chuckles. “That's fine, this is completely voluntary.” She said.

“Oooh! Oooh! I want to try morphing! Pick me! Pick me!” Pinkie said, jumping up while raising her hand.

Kat smiles and nods writing down Pinkie’s description. “Ok, would you mind Miss?” She asked Fluttershy.

“I-I don’t mind.” Fluttershy said.

“Thank you, that just leaves a horned one, and one with both wings and a horn.” Kat said as she looked over at Rarity, Twilight, and the three princesses.

“I’ll volunteer.” Twilight said.

“You just want to learn first hand what morphing is don’t ya egghead?” Rainbow Dash asked her.

“Hey, I’m not an egghead.” Twilight said. “But yes, I do want to see how Morphing works.”

“I’ll be more than happy to teach you. That just leaves you, ma’am.” She said to Rarity, as she wrote down that Twilight and Fluttershy are joining the experiment. “If you don’t feel comfortable doing this, I can try and find another horned individual, and if you know of any other species on this planet perhaps you can also help me find some more volunteers to test with.”

Rarity seemed to think about it before nodding her head, “well, I suppose one little test couldn’t hurt.” she said,

“Excellent how about you two do whatever you need to do in the next few minutes, then you can meet me in front of Roger’s ship.” Kat said with a smile.

“Alright.” Everyone that volunteered said, nodding their heads.

Kat smiles and nods before turning to leave. “Hey what about me?” Spike asked.

“You want to try morphing Spike?” Twilight asked him,

“Well Roger did give me a key to protect you when we were chasing Starlight, and I am going with Rarity to Roger’s mission next anyway.” Spike said.

“Well, that is true. I guess you can come if Kat allows it that is?” Twilight said, looking at Kat.

Kat nods with a smile. “He wouldn’t be the first young ranger.” Kat said.

“Thanks!” Spike said a smile on his face.

Kat chuckles as she leaves them to do their things. After a few minutes, everyone is in front of the ship and Kat walks out with a list and pictures of the keys handing them out. “Alright, for this test we are doing two tests.” Kat smiles. “First pick one key each, then we will see how long it takes for you to be exhausted, and test two will be done later, it is where you will cycle through as many ranger keys as you can before becoming too exhausted to morph.”

Everyone nodded their heads and began to look for a key they wanted to try, after a few minutes of deciding, they finally picked the keys they wanted. “Alright Kat, we got the keys we wanted. Now what?” Twilight asked,

“Alright, according to the notes, you three.” She points at Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity. “Need to say ‘Jungle Beasts, Spirits Unleashed’, while you two.” She then points at Twilight and Spike. “Say ‘Let’s rocket.’ and you should all morph.”

“Alright.” Rarity said, while Pinkie and Fluttershy nodded their heads, then all three said.

“Jungle Beasts, Spirits Unleashed!” then in a flash, the three were surrounded by trees as they did a few hand movements before a light blue shark, black bat, and green elephant shot forward before disappearing and revealing the three mares in suits before helmets formed around their heads.

Fluttershy's suit was green and white, her helmet had two small tusks.

Rarity's was black and white, with her helmet having a crest that was silver around the visor.

And Pinkie's suit was a light blue and white, her helmet had fins on the top of her head and on the sides of her helmet.

“Fascinating.” Kat said while she and Twilight take notes on what happened.

“Weee! That was fun, can we do it again!?” Pinkie said, bouncing.

“I must say, this suit is absolutely marvelous!” Rarity said, looking at her suit.

“Sorry miss Pinkie, but you have to stay suited up till you are exhausted.” Kat said then she turns to Twilight. “Ok, you two are up next.”

“Right.” Both Twilight and Spike said, “Let’s Rocket!” then in a flash, the two were suited up with all sorts of data surrounding them before it went away. Both their suits had a futuristic look to them, Twilight's suit was red and white and Spikes black and white. Spike had also grown to the same size as Twilight.

“Whoa! I grew!” Spike said looking himself over.

“Is that supposed to happen?” Twilight asked Kat.

Kat nods her head. “Yes, a long time ago there was a Ranger that was around his age and size. Whenever he morphed he grew to the size of the rest of his team.” Kat explained.

“But why? Couldn’t he fight the way that is?” Rarity asked, clearly confused.

“He could, however, his arms and legs are now longer and stronger now.” Kat said, as she walks over and points at Spike's arms and legs. “Allowing him to not only fight better but be strong enough to use his weapons.”

“That makes sense I guess.” Rarity said, “So, now that we have morphed, what do we do now?”

“Well, you can either just sit around or do some sparring with each other.” Kat said.

“Well, I don’t know about you, but I’m gonna see what I can do now that I’m taller!” Spike said,

“Be sure to hold back, as a ranger you are a lot stronger than normal.” Kat warned.

“Okey-dokey lokey!” Pinkie said as she hopped over to an open space and took a fighting stance while giggling.

“So how strong will we be exactly?” Twilight asked Kat,

“Well, a normal ranger is usually able to lift things like large boulders and cars with a bit of effort.” Kat said, tapping her chin.

Twilight nodded her head, “Got it. So we’ll most definitely hold back.” Twilight said,

Spike walks over to where Pinkie Pie is and then he takes a fighting stance. “This is so cool! It's like my body knows what to do.”

“I know right?” Pinkie asked him, no doubt smiling under her helmet, “I feel like I can take on any bad guy! And I don’t even know how to fight!”

Spike and Pinkie start to fight, starting with Spike throwing the first punch. Pinkie ducks down before punching his gut. “Oof!”

“See what I mean?” Pinkie asked Spike before blocking a punch from him, slamming her palm on his chest, making him step back a few feet. Spike slides to a stop and looks up at Pinkie.

“This is kinda fun.” Spike said as he ran at her this time dodging her punch and punching her in the side making her rollover.

“Yep! Nothing like a good spar with friends to brighten someone's day!” Pinkie said, then sent a right at Spike, her fist connecting with his jaw before she kicked him. “Then again that could just be me!”

Spike flips over and reaches behind him and pulls out his Lunar Lance, a long black staff with a silver crescent blade at the end, and thrusts it towards Pinkie. “Heeyaa!”

Only for Pinkie to block it with her Shark sabers, the handle and guard were shaped like a light blue shark minus the dorsal fin, the blade being a shining silver. “Oh look at that! I have my own weapon too!” Pinkie said, before pushing Spike’s lance back and swung her blades at him.

“Gah!” Spike grunts as he is knocked back and he gets ready for another attack only for Kat to get between them.

“Ok that's enough for now, you two can wait and watch the next two.” Kat said.

“Aaaw, and we just brought out the weapons!” Pinkie whined, a frown on her face.

“Yes, but we don’t want you to hurt yourselves.” Kat said, then she pats Pinkies back. “You can spar again later after everyone else has their turn.”

“Well, okay!” Pinkie said, putting her weapons away just as Spike did the same. “So who’s fighting next?”

“I suppose I could give this a try.” Twilight said, she walked over.

Fluttershy stayed over with the others, and Rarity looked away from a mirror. “Sorry darling but I don’t want to ruin such a fabulous suit.”

“Rarity, ya don’t have to worry about that.” Applejack said, “Darn suits are basically invincible. Which means no matter how many times yer suit has been cut, there won’t be a tear.”

“To be exact, the suits are protected by a small force shield powered by the morphing grid itself however even it can break if you take enough damage.” Kat explains.

“There ya go, a good explanation on the suit so ya don’t have to worry about ruining it.” Applejack said, “Plus, ya kinda need to know how to fight, can’t rely on yer horn forever.”

“Plus we don’t even know if we can use magic while in these suits.” Twilight adds while rubbing her forehead where her horn would be.

“Well….alright fine.” Rarity said, Rarity walks over to stand across from Twilight. “I suppose we should start?”

Twilight nods and runs at Rarity before trying to roundhouse kick her in the head. “Whoa! Spike was right! It is like our bodies know how to fight on their own!”

Rarity ducked under the kick before tripping Twilight, causing her to land on the ground on her back. “Oh, I am sorry Twilight!” Rarity helped her up.

“It’s fine Rarity.” Twilight replied as she stood up with the help of Rarity.

Kat took some notes as the two friends started to spar again. “This is a good workout.” Rarity said.

“You got that right! Let’s see those meanie pants try to fight us now!” Pinkie said, just as an explosion was heard, everyone looked to see explosions coming from the Everfree.

“That came from the Everfree, what could have made that?” Twilight said before she gasps. “Oh no Zecora is still in there alone!”

Everyone went wide-eyed after hearing that before Spike spoke up. "Then what are we standing around for?! Come on!” he said before he ran towards the Everfree.

“Spike wait!” Twilight called out holding a hand out.

“No he is right, if there is trouble it is up to us to handle it.” Kat said before pulling out her Morpher. “Mike, Cam, Odona, we have trouble in the forest nearby.”

“Trouble? What kind of trouble?” Mike asked,

“Don’t know yet, but there was an explosion and from the sound of it there is at least one person in the forest.” Kat explained as she and the ponies ran to the forest.

“Alright, we’re on our way.” Mike said, making Kat nod her head as she and the others ran into the forest, following the sound of explosions.

“Come on! We’re almost to Zecora’s!” Twilight said, only for something to run into her, the two falling to the ground and when the others saw who ran into Twilight, they were relieved.

“Zecora! You’re okay!” Spike said,

“Unharmed I am but wanting to be rammed I am not.” She said, rubbing her head.

“Sorry.” Twilight said as she and Zecora were helped up by the others, “Zecora, we heard explosions, do you know what caused them?”

“Indeed I do, something far scarier than you.” Zacora said, before a mechanical howl can be heard. “It comes, We must run!”

“Oh come, whatever it is I’m sure we can take it.” Spike said, punching his open palm. “Plus, how scary can it be?”

Another mechanical howl was heard as something bursts from the trees, at first glance one would have assumed it was a Timberwolf, but after carefully looking at it, they can see all sorts of mechanical parts on it, it had two large cannons on its back, its front legs completely robotic and ended with red hot claws that burned the ground around them, the eyes of the wolf were replaced by a red visor with head fins replacing the ears. The cyborg TImberwolf looked at the gathered group before roaring loudly, making the group step back in fear.

“Okay, that is scary.” Spike said,

“Is this one of the local life forms?” Kat asked as he got ready to morph.

“Um, I think it used to be.” Twilight said, “I think this Timberwolf got an upgrade.”

Kat frowns and holds out her Morpher. “Then let's take this thing down before it hurts someone! SPD Emergency!” She morphs in a flash of white and orange into her suit and takes a fighting stance.

“Right. You heard her everyone.” Twilight said as she, Spike, Rarity, and Pinkie got into fighting stances, “Fluttershy, get Zecora out of here.”

“Right! But um...please don’t hurt the poor timberwolf.” Fluttershy said before grabbing Zacora’s arm and saying. “Please come with me.” And pulled her to safety.

“Not really sure how we can not hurt it while trying to defeat it.” Spike said, then he and the others saw the two cannons on the Timberwolf glow before firing at them, causing them to dodge the two beams of energy.

“It...is...on!” Rarity said with passion as she pulls out her Jungle Fan, and then she throws it at the Cyberwolf. The fan spins in the wind before cutting and damaging one of the cannons before returning to Rarity.

The cyber wolf roars in anger before a beam shoots out from its visor and sped towards Rarity, only for Pinkie to appear on its back and cut it with her Shark Sabers, making the wolf miss and hit a tree instead. “Take that! No one is shooting my friends with really cool laser vision!” Pinkie said before jumping off the wolf's back and landing next to Rarity

“Thank you, darling.” Rarity said.

Spike ran in next with his Lunar Lance and thrusts it at the wolf trying to push it back. “Take this you overgrown weed!”

The wolf merely swats him away with its paw, causing sparks to fly off of Spike when he was hit with its claws.

“Spike!” Twilight glares at the wolf before pulling out her spiral saber and attacks the Cyberwolf. “Take this!”

The wolf howls before trying to hit Twilight, only for Rarity's Jungle Fan to cut its paw and make it look at her, visor glowing as it prepared to blast her only for Spike to slam his lance into the wolf’s visor, cracking it and letting Pinkie stab her Sabers into the twin cannons on its back, disabling them.

“Good work everyone.” Kat said before she jumps over and uses her claws to damage the cannons even more before hopping off of the wolf and pulling out her Morpher. “Let's hope this works, everyone back up.”

“Why?” Spike asked in confusion.

“Because I am going to contain this monster.” Kat said, aiming her Morpher at the wolf and Twilight remembers Roger doing the same thing.

“She is right, everypony back away.” She said as she grabbed Spike and pulled him away, and Rarity and Pinkie more as well.

Kat then presses a button on her Morpher. “You are charged with assault.” And the Morpher blinks a red X and a green circle over and over before it stops on the red X and Kat smirks in her helmet. “Guilty!” She presses another button just as the wolf charges at her and a beam comes out of the Morpher hitting the wolf trapping it inside of a containment card as it falls to the ground.

“Whoa! That was awesome!” Spike said, then thought of something, “Wait, why couldn’t you do that before?”

“Because they need to hold still long enough for the judgment scanner to actually get a reading on them to determine if they're guilty or innocent.” Kat explained as she picked up the card and looked over at everyone seeing them start to pant.

“I think we're at the limit of how long we can stay morphed.” Rarity said,

Kat nods and looks at her own suit not feeling any strain. “Alright, just say power down while thinking of removing the suit.”

Everyone nodded their heads and did what Kat told them to do, soon they had all demorphed, nearly exhausted. “Let's get you all home, and I was told by Roger to speak with someone named Twilight about researching something.”Kat said as she led them back to town.

“That would be me.” Twilight said, “What are we gonna do research on?”

“Well, there was a gold coin stolen from the crystal empire when the shield was down. We are worried it is a power coin, but Roger said it could have been an Equestrian artifact, and suggested that I work with you to research into the coin and find out if it is in fact an equestrian artifact.” Kat explained as they exited the forest only to run into Cam and Mike.

“Hey, we got here as fast as we could.” Cam said, “Where’s the danger?”

Kat demorphes and shows him the confinement card. “Already taken care of, but thanks for hurrying.”

“No problem, though I wish I could have gotten here sooner to join the fight.” Mike said,

“Anyway, mind helping them back to town? They are exhausted.” Kat asked, waving a hand at the ponies and dragon.

“Sure.” Cam replied before he and Mike led everyone back to Ponyville, while Twilight stayed with Kat.

“And be sure to get the keys back!” Kat called out to Mike and Cam. Then she turns to Twilight. “So how do you suggest we research the coin?”

“Hmmm, well we could see if the library has any info on the coin if it is an Equestrian artifact.” Twilight said, holding her chin in thought, "And I could send a message to the princesses to see if they know anything."

“Sounds like a plan.” Kat said, nodding her head. They head back to her castle and into Twilight's library.

Once there, they began to look through various books on artifacts or magical items, spending the next two hours in the library of Twilight's castle and having no luck on finding anything regarding the coin.

Kat sighs and sets down the book in her hands. “This is not working, I haven't found anything on any coin artifacts.”

“Same here, and I’ve looked through every possible book that might contain info on the coin.” Twilight said, completely surrounded by books.

“Have you heard anything from the princesses?” Kat asked.

“Yes, they have no idea what the coin is.” Twilight said, looking through a book.

Kat sighs and shakes her head. “This makes me feel like I am back in college studying for finals.”

“Don’t remind me.” Twilight said, shaking her head as she placed the book she was reading on top of another.

“Hmmm, maybe it isn’t an Equestrian artifact.” Kat said as she set down her book.

“Yeah, then do you think it’s this power coin?” Twilight asked Kat,

“With the limited amount of information we have on it, it's most likely a Power coin.” Kat said rubbing her temples.

Twilight sighed then asked, “And I’m gonna guess that this Power Coin could be bad news in the wrong hands right? Nearly every artifact always spells bad news.”

Kat nods. “A power coin is used to access the morphing grid, it is how a few rangers access their powers.” Kat closes her eyes as she crosses her arms. “In the wrong hands, they can make evil power rangers.”

“So definitely bad news.” Twilight said, a frown on her face.

Cam walks into the library and he does not look happy. “We got some bad news. I was analyzing that strange wolf that you captured and found out that it was only recently modified there could be more of them in the forest. I think we should suit up and head into the forest and go look for any sort of lab or something where they could be experimented on.”

Kat nodded her head, “Should I go too?” Twilight asked,

Cam looks over at her. “If you feel like you can help out.”

Kat nods. “Yes, if you feel like you can fight we could use your help,”

Twilight nodded her head, “Alright, I think I can still fight.” Twilight said,

“Good, now let’s get ready and head into that forest.” Cam said as he turned and left.

“I can get you a different key to use and it is probably a good idea to do so just in case Andros needs to morph.” Kat said to Twilight.

“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea.” Twilight said, “But what key should I use then?”

“Come with me, we can look through the key collection.” Kat said as she got up and started to leave.

Twilight did the same and followed Kat back to Roger's ship, Twilight wondering what key she should pick as they walked, “Twilight, I am curious, do your people have computers and an internet yet?”

Twilight taps her chin. “Well, we have some computers and a magnet for our P-phones.”

“I see, well maybe after some things are settled I can help you improve some of it.” Kat said, as they got onto the ship and headed inside, seeing a few of Roger’s pokemon.

“Eevee, vee eevee.” the brown dog-like creature said, as she lays on one of the couches.

Twilight looked at the Eevee in curiosity, “What are these creatures?” Twilight asked Kat,

“They are pokemon, at least that's what Roger told us. He also told us not to treat them like animals, they are as smart as you and me.” Kat said. She waved at Eevee and the others.

“Vee.” Eevee huffed and looked away as she curled back up for a nap.

“You know, that one reminds me a bit of a pet Rarity has.” Twilight said,

“Oh? What's that?” Kar asked as her ear twitched slightly. She also walks over to the shelf of ranger keys. “Oh good he was kind enough to label what team they belong to but also the morphin call as well.”

“Well, Rarity has a pet cat who kinda acts a bit snobbish.” Twilight said,

Kat smirks before putting on a horrified face and placing a hand on her chest, “She has a pet what?”

Twilight was a bit surprised by Kat's horrified look, “Uh, a pet cat.” Twilight said,

“A cat as a pet?” Kat acts shocked and hurt, making sure to wiggle her cat ears.

Twilight then realized that Kat was a cat as well, “Oh my goodness! I am sorry if we offended you in any way!” Twilight said, saying all sorts of apologies.

Kat chuckles and puts a hand on Twilight’s shoulder. “Relax, it was a small prank I pull whenever I visit a world with domesticated felines for the first time.”

Twilight pouted while crossing her arms, “Not funny.” she said,

Kat smiles and pats Twilight’s back. “It kinda is, even Cruger did it once.” She then looks at the shelf of keys. “Now then which will you pick?”

Twilight looks at each of the keys, still wondering what key she should get until she sees one she wanted. She grabbed the key and showed it to Kat, “This one, the green Ninja Steel.”

Kat nods and smiles. “Alright, let's get going.” They join Mike and Cam at the edge of the forest. “You two ready?”

Both nodded their heads, “Yeah, we are.” Cam said,

“Good, I am guessing Udona is staying back in case there is an attack on the town?” Kat asked as she and the others entered the forest.

“You guessed right.” Mike replied, “We never know what will happen if we leave the town unguarded, especially with these Timbermechs.”

“Timber what?” Twilight asked,

“Timbermech, it’s the cyborg wolf, the name is on the visor.” Mike said,

“Interesting, it would seem that the villains are changing some of the local life forms to be even more threatening as well as to be weapons for them.” Kat said while rubbing her chin in thought.

“That’s terrible!” Twilight said, a look of horror on her face.

Cam nods his head frowning. “Yes, it is. Speaking of these experiments, what other local wildlife is there?”

"Well, here in the Everfree, there's Timberwolves, Cockatrices, Manticores, there’s another part called Froggy Bottom Bog, that place is home to a hydra.” Twilight said,

Kat blinks and looks at Mike and Cam. “Aren't all of those creatures part of earth's mythology?”

“They are, but so are dragons.” Cam said, talking about Spike. “Is there anything else?” he asked Twilight, who held her chin in thought.

“Yes, Parasprites, small fuzzy things that eat a ton of food, but during one incident I accidentally made it to where they’ll eat anything but food.” Twilight said a sheepish smile on her face.

All three rangers look at Twilight shocked before Mike facepalms. “Oh brother, let's hope they don’t have any that Miss Purple here changed.”

“I hope so too.” Cam said,

“Hey come on, if they do I’ll just reverse the spell so they’ll only eat food again. Oh, also, that’s how they multiply, the more they eat, the more there is of them.” Twilight said,

“That sounds like something from an old episode of Star Trek.” Cam said with a chuckle.

“Star what?” Twilight asked in confusion,

“Eh, it’s a movie and series about humans and aliens exploring space and stuff.” Mike said, “Didn’t really watch much of it.”

“Of course you didn’t, you were living it.” Kat said with a small smirk.

“Eh true.” Mike replied with a shrug. “So, where do you think they’re making these cyborg animals?”

“Most likely deep in the forest.” Kat said before they heard a roar but this one sounded painful.

“Looks like we found a way to track down their facility.” Cam said before he and everyone else ran towards the sound of the roar.

After a few minutes of running, they come across a clearing that was recently made with a large metal structure in the center of it and cogs from the machine empire guarding it. “That can’t be good.” Mike said.

“No, it cannot.” Kat said, watching as few Timbermechs came out of the structure while some Cogs dragged struggling Timberwolves into it.

“We need to stop them, Timberwolves may be monsters but even they don’t need to suffer.” Twilight said, glaring at the structure and Cogs.

The rangers nod but Kat speaks up. “That may be but we can’t just run in without a plan.”

“She’s right, there’s way too many of them to take on.” Mike said, “We need to find a way to bring their numbers down before attacking.” Everyone then thought of the best plan of attack until Twilight spoke up.

“Why don’t we sabotage the factory? You know, cause it to blow up or release the Timberwolves they have trapped in there?” Twilight suggested.

“Hmmm, that could work but would the wolves run off or attack us?” Kat asked.

“They might, but considering how the bad guys were basically torturing them, they might attack them instead.” Twilight said, “Trust me, Timberwolves are a lot smarter than they look.”

Kat looks at the factory thinking for a minute before she nods. “Very well, we will free them.”

Twilight nodded, “We got a plan, we just need a way to sneak in there.” Twilight said,

“Oooh, I know!” Pinkie said, popping up from nowhere. “I have a tunnel that leads right under that factory! You can use it if you want!” then she lifted up a bush to reveal a trapdoor, "There you go! Bye!" Pinkie said before disappearing in a puff of smoke, leaving behind very confused Rangers.

“Where did she come from?!” Mike said.

“Where did she go!?” Cam asked.

“How did she know we needed to get in there?” Kat asked a bit more calm.

“Guys, if there’s one thing I know about Pinkie Pie, it’s this. She’s Pinkie Pie, don’t question it. Trust me, it’ll spare you the pain.” Twilight said, wincing slightly when she remembered her trying to figure out Pinkie’s Pinkie Sense.

They shake their heads before one by one they enter the secret tunnel. “Right, well she needs to calm down with the crazy.” Cam said.

“Hey, no matter what, Pinkie will always be like that.” Twilight said,

Cam sighs shaking his head. “As long as she doesn’t break our stuff or scare us while we are working I guess it’s fine.”

Mike looks around and shakes his head. “This tunnel is well made, not hastily made.”

“Pinkie probably made it for some random emergency involving tunnels. Or she could have just made it now. Who knows really?" Twilight said with a shrug,

“Shhh.” Kat said, and pointed ahead where there is another trap door.

“Okay, I swear if this thing really does go into the facility, I’m gonna lose it.” Cam said just as Twilight went ahead and slightly opened the trap door before turning to the rest of them,

“It leads into the facility.” she said quietly.

Cam grabs his hair and groans as he pulls on his hair. “Gah!”

The other two shake their heads before all of them climb out of the tunnel and look around. “Ok, now which way?” Mike asked.

Twilight tapped their shoulders, making them look at her while she pointed in a direction, making them look. They all saw Timberwolves in cages, trying to get free of their prisons but having no luck.

“Well, that makes things easier but with how riled up they are how are we going to be sure they won't attack us?” Mike asked.

Then a Cog walked by, getting too close to one of the Timberwolf cages before a paw reached out and grabbed the Cog before pulling it into the cage, a series of screams and roars of anger were heard before the Cog was thrown out of the cage. “Maybe because of that?” Twilight said,

“Ok, good point but the moment one of them comes for us I am morphing and blasting them.” Mike said as he pulls out his Magna blade and cuts the lock off of the first cage.

This caused the TImberwolves to look at the noise, growling at Mike before one nudged the cage door open, then Mike swore he was seeing things, but it looked like the TImberwolf was grinning before it rammed into the cage door, opening it further and letting out a howl and causing the other TImberwolves trapped with it to run out of the cage.

Everyone watched as the Timberwolves charged at any Gog soldier they see, attacking them with revenge in their eyes, one Timberwolf, who had a Cog in its jaws, looked at the group, making them tense up and ready to defend themselves, only to sigh in relief when the wolf turned away from them and kept biting at the Cog it had.

“Alright, while the wolves are dealing with the cogs we should find the building's power source and destroy it.” Cam said as he pulled out his Samurai Cyclone Morpher.

“Right.” everyone said, then began to look for the power source to the building, the sounds of howling and screams of both pain and horror were heard. The group eventually runs through a hallway before Twilight stops in front of a door, making the others stop and see what she was looking at, they saw the door she was staring at had the words, Power Core on it, in big bold letters too.

"There is no way they are that dumb." Cam said before the door opened and sure enough, there was the power core to the building. Cam facepalmed, "They are. They really are dumb."

“Well, the history books did say the Machine empire was run by idiots.” Kat said as they walked in and the rangers pulled out their morphers. “Let’s morph and do some damage.”

“Right.” everyone said, then in a few flashes, everyone minus Twilight had morphed, she had pulled out the key and said,

“Ninja spin!” she said, then threw her key before it spun around and returned to her, spinning around her and covering her in a white glow which disappeared and revealed her suit, then her helmet fell on her head, the black visor covering her eyes. Her suit was mostly green and black, white boots and a gold belt, one part of her suit was black with a green shuriken symbol on it.

“Oh, a green ninja huh?” Cam said looking her over.

“Yep!” Twilight said, before her sword appeared in her hand, “Now, let’s destroy that core!”

Cam chuckles and nods pulling out his sword. “Right!” Cam was first to cut the core with his sword, then Mike shot it with his blaster, and lastly Twilight cut it with her sword starting a chain reaction. “Alright, everyone run, it’s gonna blow!”

Everyone did what Cam said and started to run out of the room and out of the building, seeing that the Timberwolves were doing the same thing while a few Cogs were looking at everyone confused, when everyone ran out the building exploded, causing the group to be knocked forward and fall to the ground.

“That was crazy! How did such a small device make such a large explosion!?” Twilight asked.

“Oh no!!! What did you morons do this time!?” Someone said from the other side of the building.

“Who was that?” Twilight asked, looking in the direction of the voice.

“Sounds like we found the one in charge of this small base.” Mike said changing his blaster to sword mode.

Then a creature that almost looked like a knight walked around the building, He has blue armor, and a bronze shield in the shape of a gear that has an image of two gears forming rings around a black spot. “Where are those moronic Cogs!?” He said looking around.

“Um, maybe in the burning building?” Cam said, pointing at the destroyed facility.

He looks over at them rangers then nods. “Right, thanks.” Then he runs into the burning building yelling at Cogs.

“Did...did that really just work?” Twilight asked.

“It would appear so.” Kat said, staring at the burning building that Nuklifier ran into, just as it exploded again.

Suddenly he comes flying out from the explosion and lands on his feet only having a few scorch marks. “Alright wise guys, you are you!?” He said as he waved his spear at the rangers.

“Um, isn’t it obvious? We’re Rangers.” Mike said, then looked at Twilight, “Well, most of us anyway.”

“Rangers!? No wonder my base blew up!” He said growling before thrusting his spear at Mike. “For the empire!”

Mike easily dodges the spear before hitting Nuklifier with his sword, causing sparks to fly while Twilight runs at Nuklifier and slices him with her sword as well. “This is for hurting those poor timberwolves!”

Kat punches his side before backflipping and kicking his face. “Let's take this guy down fast.”

“Agreed!” Cam said, trying to hit Nuklifier but his attack was blocked by his spear before Nuklifier slammed his shield into Cam, sending him into a tree.

“If you Rangers think you can beat me, think again!” Nuklifier shouted, slamming his spear into Kat and kicking Mike away from him when he tried to charge at him.

Twilight acting on reflex grabs a ninja power star and places it on her sword before spinning it. “Element Star: Ninja Metal Attack!” She then stabs the ground and metal chains come out of the ground and tie Nuklifier up.

“Hey! What gives!? I am supposed to beat you not the other way around!” He yells as she struggles swinging his spear around with his hand.

“Yeah, like we’re just gonna let you defeat us.” Kat said, rolling her eyes behind the helmet.

He roars as he breaks free and thrusts his spear at Kat. “Just shut up and die!” His spear is stopped by Mike using his sword.

“Not gonna happen!” Mike said before knocking the spear out of Nuklifiers hands before jumping up and somersaulting and delivered an energized slash from his Magna sword on Nuklifier.

“No! I won't go down that eas-” Nuklifier tries to stop it but he is cut clean in half and falls apart.

“Is it over?” Twilight asked.

“Let me check.” Cam said, then looked around, “Destroyed facility, check. Boss monster cut clean in half, check. Freed Timberwolves, check. Yep, it’s over.”

Kat nods and uses her Morpher to trap the remains in a confinement card. “And now there is no chance of him growing.”

“That’s great, now we can-” a growl cut Twilight off as everyone looked at the large pack of Timberwolves, their eyes glowing a sickly green as they stared at the group of Rangers.

“Oh great now we have to deal with them.” Mike said readying his sword.

“Wait, maybe they aren’t going to attack us.” Cam said.

Everyone lowered their weapons but kept them out just in case the Timberwolves decide to attack, the Rangers and Timberwolves stared at each other for a few seconds before one of the wolves nodded its head before they all turned and went back into the forest.

“What…..just happened?” Kat asked in confusion before Twilight answered.

“I think it just nodded its head in thanks for freeing them?" Twilight said though it sounded more like a question than anything.

“Your world is very strange.” Mike said, sighing.

“Hey, I would say the same about your world too if I went there.” Twilight replied before demorphing, “Come on, let’s get out of here.”

The rest of them demorph and nod. The four of them leave the forest and talk along the way. Soon they make it back to the castle. “Man this day has been a long one.” Mike said.

“Agreed, I don’t know about you, but I’m gonna get some sleep.” Cam said,

The two guys head into the ship. Kat turns to Twilight. “Maybe the two of us should keep looking for information on that coin, what do you think?”

Twilight nodded her head, “Yeah, I think so too. But maybe we should get something to eat first.” Twilight said, just as her stomach growled.

Kat’s stomach growls as well and they both laugh. “I guess so, let's go eat then back to research.” The two head back into Twilight’s castle to have a nice meal before more reading.

Roger’s POV:Earth:Near San Angeles

I stretch as we have been driving for hours. “How close are we?” I call out, as I stand up and walk to the doors.

“Dude, you ask the same question and it’ll still be the same, not much further.” Eric said, clearly annoyed,

I groan and lean my head against the walls. “If I had known it would take so long I would have gotten some entertainment before leaving Equestria.” I said.

“Yeah, you should have, cause I’m getting tired of your constant game of are we there yet.” Eric said, “As well as your groaning.”

“Can you blame me? This is taking forever!” I sigh and rub my forehead. I think of something and pick up the spellbook and look through it. “Hey, I just thought of something.”

“And what would that be?” Andros asked me, not taking his eyes off the road as he drove.

“Well, remember how I told you all that I am a displaced? Well, part of that is being able to summon other displaced and be summoned. So I could get summoned at any time, we need to come up with a plan if that happens.” I told them as I continued flipping through the book.

“That is a good point. Who knows when you’ll be summoned, you might even get summoned during a fight.” Cruger said,

“Yeah, that would be one of the worse case scenarios.” I said shaking my head.

"What are the other worst-case scenarios?" Wes asked,

“Well off the top of my head, from least embarrassing to most embarrassing, first getting summoned while you're using the bathroom, second getting summoned while you're taking a shower, and the worst of all getting summoned while you're having an intimate moment with your loved one.” I chuckle and shake my head. “Worst part on that last one he or she would be pulled along with you.”

“Yeah, those are pretty terrible.” Eric said,

I shake my head and sigh, getting the chuckles out of my system before saying. “Anyway, back on topic, let's say I get summoned while we are on the road, best-case scenario this truck stays so you're able to keep going and I'll just have to track you down later. Worst case scenario the truck disappears the moment I do and you all tumble at whatever speed we were going at. So I think if I get summoned while we are on the road you guys should set up a camp and hide the truck if it stays.” I tell them, looking around.

I close the book and sigh. “I can’t find a spell for tracking yet so I would have a hard time finding you guys if you went on without me.”

“It’s fine Roger.” Andros said to me, “Hey why don’t we take a break from driving?”

“Sounds good, gives us time to rest and stretch our legs a bit.” I said and rolled my head before looking over at the mystic force rangers sleeping. “Geez, I guess they have been up for a long time trying to keep their town somewhat safe.” I say.

“You think?” Eric said, “The whole damn place was crawling with those guys when we got there.”

“True.” I said as the truck slows down before stopping. “Thanks for driving you three.” I say to Eric, Cruger, and Andros.

“No problem.” Cruger said, giving me a thumbs up.

I chuckle before opening the doors of the trailer we are in and hopping out. “Well I don’t know about you all but I want to stretch my legs.” I said then I felt a tugging on me. “Huh?” I look around confused.

“What is it?” Wes asked me as the others got out of the truck and trailer.

I look over at him. “I think I am being summ-” I am cut off as a portal opens below me and I fall through it. “Craaaaaaap!”

Chapter 15

View Online

"Run! They're gaining on us!" a woman shouted as she and her group ran from their pursuers through the abandoned streets of New York City, rain pouring down on the group as they ran.

"What do you think I'm doing?!" a teen boy said before ducking under a vial filled with a glowing liquid inside that was thrown by one of their pursuers, watching as the vial broke upon contact with the ground, spilling its contents all over the street causing the group to avoid it all costs, lest they want to suffer a fate worse than death.

They heard screams and looked to see two of their own had gotten caught, their capturers holding them down before injecting the liquid into them while they begged and screamed but their captors ignored them, smiles on their face. The rest of the group kept running, despite wanting to help their friends but they knew nothing could be done to save them from their fate. They kept running, their pursuers catching more and more of their group until only two people remained a mother and her son. The two quickly turned around a corner and into an alley. "Mommy! They're gaining on us!" the boy said to his mother as she carried him while running,

"Don't worry! they won't get us!" the mother said to her child, running with all her might.

"Get back here!" one of their pursuers said,

"We're just trying to help you!" another said, but the mother ignored them, her lungs burning as she ran from them until she turned a corner and was horrified at what she saw.

A dead end.

"No...." she said before turning around to run in another direction, only to see her and her son's pursuers standing in front of them, blocking their path. "N-no! Get away from us!"

"Come now, don't be like that, this is for your own good." one of the pursuers said, and the woman and child got a good look at them, their pursuers were something everyone on Earth had feared and hated since they arrived in their world. Something that would have been considered a myth or at least something a little girl would make up.

Ponies.

"Stay away from us! We don't want to be converted!" the mother shouted at the group of ponies. Doing her best to shield her son from the ponies' vision, "Just leave us alone!"

"Relax, you'll be thanking us once we help you." a pony said, a needle filled with the liquid floating next to them thanks to their magic, "So make this easier for everyone and just stay still."

"Go away! Leave us alone!" the boy shouted, throwing a rock at the ponies but missed, making the ponies chuckle a bit as they walked closer to them, each one holding a needle, the two humans had their backs against the wall, holding each other close as they waited for the inevitable.

Thwip

Something red hit a pony before pulling them up, the other ponies were unaware of what just happened behind them while mother and son stared at the spot where the pony just was. A pony spoke up, snapping them out of their shocked states, "Once you're converted, you'll see that life is much better as a pony." the pony said, just as two more ponies were pulled up into the air, then another, and another until only one pony remained, "Now hold still, this might sting a little at first, but once the potion is done, you'll be thanking us for helping you!"

Then he stopped and sniffed the air, a look of disgust on his face, "Ew, what is that smell?! It smells worse than the garbage of this alley!" the pony said, covering his nose,

Thwip

The same red thing hit the pony's back before pulling up, causing him to shout in surprise before that shout became a scream of fear as the red rope released him, dropping him onto a red web. The pony looked at the web in confusion and fear before screaming when he saw the bodies of his friends, each one having been ripped apart in the most horrible ways possible.

"What's going on!? Who did this?!" the pony shouted in fear, struggling against the web, and managed to get his hoof free, causing him to shout in joy.

Slash

The pony stared at the bloody stump that used to be his hoof, blood covering the rest of his leg until the pain finally made itself known. The pony screamed in pain as he held his leg close to his chest, eyes darting around for the one that caused him pain. The mother, after seeing the pony's hoof get cut off, covered her son's ears while making him look away. Then they heard it, the sound that people make when happy or when they heard something funny.

Laughter.

The laughing echoed around them, making it hard to pinpoint where it came from, "Who are you?! Where are you?! Show yourself!" the pony shouted, making whoever it was laughing go quiet, then singing was heard.

"It's raaaaiiiining." the voice said, just as a shadow jumped over the pony, making him and the mother stared at the spot where the shadow was. Then, a clawed hand reached over the side of the building, followed by another, then a figure peered over the edge of the building, staring at the pony before crawling down the wall, its claws digging into the brick wall of the building as it did while still singing, "You're bleeeeeding."

"N-no, you're j-just a myth! The princesses said so!" the pony said, struggling harder to get free, struggling to get away from the monster that has brutally murdered 'innocent' ponies, the monster that goes by the name-

"Carnage is coming." the figure snag, before leaping at the pony, its claws extending and ready to kill. The mother closed her eyes and looked away, making sure that she was covering her son's ears from the screams of pain and horror, as well as the sound of tearing flesh.

After a few minutes, nothing but silence was heard, the mother opened her eyes and turned to the web, only to freeze when she saw the monster called Carnage standing in front of her, its claws stained with blood.

Carnage stared at the two while they stared at him for what felt like hours but really was a few seconds, then he spoke, "Are you two alright?" he asked them. And that's all it took for the mother to smile, tears in her and her son's eyes.

"Y-yes, thank you. Thank you so much for saving us." the mother said, Carnage nodded his head.

"You are welcome, I am sorry I couldn't get to you sooner, if I had I might have been able to save the rest of your group." Carnage said,

"I-it's fine, I-I'm just glad you're here now." the mother said while the boy stared at Carnage in wonder.

"A-are you really Carnage?" the boy asked, Carnage merely chuckled and ruffled the boy's hair.

"The one and only. Come on, let's get you two out of here." Carnage said before leading them out of the alley. The three ran towards the edge of the city before military trucks rolled up, a soldier stepping out and running over to the group.

"We'll take it from here Carnage." the soldier said before leading the two towards the truck, "Thank you for saving them."

"It was no problem, sir." Carnage said, turning and running down the street before shooting a web at a nearby building and pulling himself off the ground and shooting another web at another building, heading deeper into the city, but not before he heard the boy cry out.

"Thank you Carnage!" the boy shouted, making Carnage smile as he web swung around a corner.

Carnage POV

Okay, most of you might be a bit confused about what the fuck is going on. So I'll explain from the beginning. My name is Carnage, though it wasn't always. It was something else but I don't remember, but I do remember that I was just a normal guy attending a Con dressed up as the psychotic Symbiont of Marvel's Spider-Man, aka Carnage. Then I bought something from a shady guy and wound up in New York City as said Symbiont. After a brief combination of me freaking the fuck out while also getting excited that I was one of my favorite Marvel Characters, I decided to do some exploring, I soon found out that this wasn't the Earth I knew, yes it had humans, but it was also being invaded by ponies.

At first, I thought what harm could ponies do, then I had a run-in with what makes them so terrifying to humans.

Conversion Bureaus.

I read the fics about that timeline of that Equestria, and I know what horrors the people were suffering from. Trust me, I had watched what they did to humans first hand. Since then I made it my sworn duty to protect Earth from Equestria and the conversion.

Unfortunately, there was only one of me, and like a million ponies. Trust me, I had checked to see how ponies were invading Earth and found out how fucked I was. Want to know why?

Cause their damn country is smack dab in the middle of the fucking Atlantic Ocean. Give or take fifty feet. After learning about that I had immediately decided to get myself some allies, aka, the military. I was lucky I had saved a general from the ponies otherwise I would have been considered an enemy to Earth as well.

I landed on a building that overlooked the Atlantic, seeing the country that had caused so many innocents pain and suffering, as well as that blasted barrier. I had worked with scientists before to solve the barrier issue, so far the best we could come up with is sonic emitters that keep the barrier at bay, unfortunately, the emitters also hurt my Symbiont and can only go on for so long before they needed to be replaced. That's if the ponies didn't break them.

I pulled the head of the pony I had killed earlier before devouring it, knowing my Symbiont needed the phenethylamine from the brain to survive. Once I was done eating I had pulled out a bar of chocolate and took a bite from it, looking at the cloudy sky as the rain washed away the blood on my teeth. I let out a sigh.

"Even despite my best efforts, I can only do so much. Plus, there's only one me against a whole country." I said as I at the whole bar of chocolate and looked back at the country known as Equestria, the barrier remaining in place over the ocean. I looked down at the city streets and saw ponies marching through the streets, carts filled with vials of the cursed potion. I sighed as I stood up and cracked my neck and knuckles. "Looks like I gotta do some killing, I wonder why Celestia keeps sending ponies here if she knows I am protecting this place. I'll ask her about it someday, before I rip her head off and eat her brain!" I said, grinning like a psychopath before punching myself in the pace. "Okay, I really need to get a handle on that psychotic nature of mine. It's making me sound like a villain." I said before turning my hands into twin axes and jumped down.

Celestia's POV

I sat on my throne while listening to the reports of a guard that was sent to the human city known as New York, so far I was disinterested cause the stallion went on and on about a monster named Carnage, a creature that looked human but acted more like a monster, which was pretty ridiculous if you ask me. Honestly, don't ponies know that 'Carnage' is just another human trick? Once the stallion was done talking, I spoke up, "Night Wind, I assure you, this 'Carnage' is nothing more than a trick of the humans. They obviously released some sort of chemical whenever ponies are near that makes them see things before they kill them." I told the guard, giving him a kind smile. "I assure you, this monster will go away once we have saved the humans."

The guard seemed to smile, if only a little bit, "I-I guess you're right princess, it's just......I had a run-in with Carnage, and he looked so real." Night Wind said, shaking in fear.

"The humans will do whatever it takes to scare us away Night Wind, even using our own eyes against us." I told him, "Why don't you go ahead and have the day off, to clear your head of these ridiculous thoughts of Carnage."

Night Wind smiled slightly, "I guess I could use some time to clear my head, thank you, your majesty." Night Wind said with a bow before leaving. I let out a sigh before hearing a voice on my left.

"Sister, there is something that we must discuss with you." I turned my head to see Luna, to who I gave a smile to.

"Of course Luna, what is it that you wanted to discuss?" I said to her, then she had a nervous look on her face which confused me. What she said next almost made me want to groan in annoyance.

"Are you really sure this Carnage is fake?" Luna asked me, a bit of fear in her eyes.

I closed my eyes and shook my head, "Oh Luna, not you too." I said, "As I told Night Wind, Carnage is fake. He's nothing more than the work of the human's newest way of trying to scare us off. To stop us from saving them."

"But sister, the ponies who all say they met Carnage, at least the ones that have survived, all had the same run-in with Carnage, some of them even had evidence of his existence." Luna said, nearly panicking, "And the dreams of said ponies are always filled with nightmares of Carnage! What if he is indeed real and will come for us?! What if he-" I sued my magic to close her mouth, stopping her from speaking.

"Luna, listen to me. Take a deep breath." I told her and she did what I said, "And let it out." she once again did what I said, "Are you calm now?"

Luna nodded her head, causing me to smile and release her mouth from my magic. "Thank you, sister. I feel a little better now." Luna said,

"Good, and trust me when I say this, This Carnage is indeed fake, the evidence of his existence was made by humans. Therefore, he can't hurt us, the humans made him up, and he isn't real."

Carnages POV

I growled as I bit the head off a pony before spitting it out. I dropped the lifeless body and looked at my work, the carts that contained the vials of the Potion all but destroyed, pony bodies littered the area surrounding me, some hanging from buildings or light posts. I let out a sigh as I walked over to surviving cart and looked at the vials filled with Potion, the other carts and vials were already depleted of potion, which meant that these ponies had already turned some humans before I ran into them. I glared at the horrid liquid before grabbing a two-way radio a soldier had given me. "This is Carnage calling General Viktor. Come in Viktor." I said before a voice answered,

"Ah, Carnage, it is good to hear your voice, my friend." Viktor said, "To what do I owe the pleasure of your call?"

"I am in need of a disposal team immediately, I have a whole cart filled with Potion." I replied, grabbing a vial and looking at it with an almost studying gaze.

"Understood, I'll have a team sent there right away." Viktor said, causing me to smile.

"Thanks Viktor. How is the status on the barrier?" I asked him, putting the vial back in the cart before walking to the pony's body and began to eat it.

"Please tell me you aren't eating a corpse." Viktor said, slight disgust in his voice while I shrugged even though he couldn't see it.

"Hey I'm hungry alright?" I said with my mouth full.

"Don't you only need to eat the brains to survive?" Viktor asked me, just as I bit through a bone, making a loud crunching sound.

"Yes, but I also eat organs as well, and I'd hate for the disposal team to see the mess I made with the ponies." I said, finishing the pony I was eating before grabbing another. "But we are getting off-topic here, how's the barrier?" I heard Viktor let out a weary sigh before responding.

"The barrier is still held back, but due to the ponies destroying the emitters or the emitters running out of power, it is slowly but surely expanding." Viktor said, making me pause, my jaws open

'Uh oh, that isn't good.' I thought to myself, no longer interested in eating the dead pony I had in my claws, "Is there anything we can do to stop it?"

"Unfortunately, our science division is having no luck in finding a way to either slow down, stop or destroy the barrier for good. Which could spell trouble for us since that would give the ponies more territory where they are protected since humans can't get past the barrier without turning to ash." Viktor said, causing me to growl.

"Damn it, if this keeps up, we'll lose this war." I said in anger, crushing the pony I had in my claws.

"Yes, it is indeed very bad, but we mustn't lose hope my friend, we will show those ponies you don't fuck with humans." Viktor said with determination in his voice.

"Agreed." I said, then noticed a group of ponies charging at me, Royal Guard if the armor was anything to go by. ”I’ll have to let you go, have the disposal team wait for my signal to come to get the Potion.” I said, causing Viktor to chuckle.

“Very well, make sure there isn’t anything there that might scar the disposal team. Viktor out.” the radio went silent as I put it away, then grinned as the guards kept charging at me, weapons ready. I changed one hand into a spear while changing the other into a shield.

”Come on then!” I shouted as I charged at them, thrusting the spear forward and stabbing a guard while bashing my shield into another's head, cracking the helmet and knocking out the pony before blocking a sword strike from another guard with my spear, changing the spear so it wraps around the sword before yanking it out the guard's hooves and stabbing it into his chest.

A magic beam hit my shoulder, making me extend my arm out and grab the unicorn by the neck before spinning and making him crash through a building before throwing him at a truck, making him creaked hole in it. "Who’s next?” I asked no one before a spear pierced my back and went through my chest. I turned to look at the pegasus guard, and said, ”Guess you are.” I changed my hand into an ax and killed the guard, I looked around to see that the other guards had turned tail and ran, ”Wimps.

I was about to grab my radio when something hit my head, ”Ow. I said, not even bothered, then I looked at what hit my head. Which was a small figure that folded up to resemble a key of sorts, I picked it up and heard someone speak.

I am the great captain red, the red pirate ranger! I seek the multiverses greatest treasure and if you try to take it from me I'll put you in the ground. To summon me simply hold the key out and turn it while saying set sail!

“Set sail?” I asked, unknowingly turning the key.

3rd POV

A portal of several colors that looks like a spinning galaxy appears above Carnage and then a human in a red trench coat and white undershirt falls through the portal and lands on his feet. He looks around not seeing Carnage yet as he's behind the human but he does see all the death around him. “Ok...lot’s of dead ponies, a modern-looking city. I'm either in Manehattan or that power pony's universe.” He said to himself.

”Who the fuck are you? And what are power ponies?” Carnage asked the human, making him turn to him.

“Whoa shit!” He jumps back a few feet and glares at Carnage. “Oh, I get it now.” He holds out his hands and a cutlass sword and a flintlock pistol appear in his hands. “Never thought I would meet Carnage.” He said before tapping his necklace and in a pillar of green fire, he changed to an anthro unicorn stallion, with white fur and black mane with red highlights.

”What the? How did you do that?” Carnage asked in confusion, already preparing to defend himself in case the human turned anthro pony decides to attack.

The human-turned pony glares at Carnage. “Like I would tell a monster like you!” He then aims the gun at Carnage and fires a red energy bullet at him.

Carnage reacting quickly changed his arm into a shield to block the shot, ”Hey, I may be a monster, but at least I’m a monster for a reason.” Carnage said, firing a web at the anthro pony’s head, managing to cover his eyes with the web shot.

“Gah! How the hell do you have webs?!” He rips the webbing off and throws it to the ground and fires at it over and over. “Where is the displaced?” he yells before running at Carnage and tries to cut Carnage with his sword.

Carnage used his shield to block the sword, changing his other hand into a bat and hit the anthro pony with it, ”Displaced? What are you talking about?” Carnage asked him, thinking to himself, ’Better not hurt this guy, he could be under the effects of the Potion or something.’

The anthro pony groans and backflips away from Carnage. “Should have known you would be tough, but I can’t let a murderer run free.” He said before he holstered his sword and gun, he then pulled out the same key that Carnage found before along with a bulky cell phone-looking device. “Set sail!” He swung his right arm around his body and slid the key into the cell phone device and turned it. ’Gokaiger!’ The device called out as a red X and V come flying out of it growing larger. They then come back and the X hits the Anthro pony’s chest forming a red pirate-themed costume on him, the V then hits his head and forms the helmet.

Carnage stared at the pony in confusion and shock, ”What the heck was that?!” Carnage asked, ”Just who the heck are you?”

He puts the sword on his shoulder and aims the gun at Carnage. “The name is captain Roger, power ranger and defender of the innocent. Now if spider-man hasn’t dealt with you, I will!” The now named Roger ran at Carnage with his sword ready to strike.

Carnage blocked the sword with his bat, changing his shield back before knocking the sword out of Rogers's hand and sticking it to the wall with a web shot, ”Sorry buddy, but it’ll take a lot more than a sword to take me down. Look, I even have a spear in my chest!” Carnage said, pulling out said spear and breaking it in half.

Roger holds his hand out and the sword disappears from the wall and reappears in his hand. “I have taken down tougher.” He fires multiple shots from his gun. ‘Ok, think. Carnage is a symbiont and the only known weaknesses are fire and loud sounds. Do I have any ranger forms that can dish those out?’ Roger thinks to himself.

Carnage shoots a web to a wall and pulled himself to it, dodging the shots as he did, when Carnage reached the wall he latched onto it with his claws, ” why don’t you make this easier for everyone and just stop trying to attack me, trust me, I’ve dealt with very strong and formidable ponies in the past. Not one of them was able to beat me.” Carnage said, his hand morphing into a shield just in case.

Roger looks up at Carnage. “Not gonna happen.” He then presses a button on his belt buckle and it spins around and there is another key in it. “Magical source Mystic force!” He slides the key into his Morpher and turns it. The Morpher calls out both "Galywit Mysto Ranger!" and ’Magiranger!’

A magic circle appears above him, and he jumps up through it changing his suit to be more like a magician’s. He pulls out a staff and aims it at Carnage before a large amount of flames come out like a flame thrower. “Take this kasady!”

Carnage went wide-eyed before he quickly web-slung off the building, barely dodging the fire but still got hit, if the small flames on him were any indication. ”Damn it! He can use fire?! How is he able to sue fire?!” Carnage shouted as he landed on a roof of a three-story-tall building.

“Don’t think you can run away!” Roger yells before he yells. "Legendary Source, Mystic Force!" and his Morpher calls out "Galwit Mysto Nermax" A magic circle appears above him and slowly travels down him changing his helmet slightly and adding a chest piece to his suit, it also changes his boots and cloves to be white, while giving him a staff.

“But wait I am not done yet! Fireheart! Red fire dragon ranger!” He calls out and a portal appears behind him as a dragon walks out with some chest armor on it.

Roger then backflips onto the dragon’s back. The dragon takes off and flies after Carnage before it too backflips and Roger floats in the air for a moment before the dragon starts to fuse with him changing and becoming armor.

The armor was a combination of red, blue, gold, and black, it had gold and blue shoulder pads and shin guards, the suit was mostly red with some blue, and had some black on the chest making a symbol, his helmet was mostly red with the visor being black, it had blue claws on the sides and a golden crest. The wings were mostly red as well with some blue on them.

”Okay, just how many powers do you have?! You just summoned a fucking dragon for crying out loud!” Carnage said, now starting to worry.

Roger pulls out two club-like weapons, one red and the other blue. “I have the combined powers of every ranger past, present, and future! Now time for you to pay for your crimes, Cletus Kasady!” Roger charges right for Carnage at top speed.

Carnage growled at the name before he fired two webs, which missed Roger but hit the building behind him, Carnage pulled back on the webs before jumping into the air and causing himself to be launched towards Roger, both feet slamming into his chest and knocking the wind out of Roger as the two rocketed towards the ground, creating a crater as they crashed into the ground.

Roger coughs before flipping back onto his feet using the blue club to shoot out fire around himself to get any of Carnage that was left on him, off. “Nice trick, did you pick it up from your brother?” Roger said, looking around for Carnage.

Roger was then crashing into a building thanks to a large fist made from Carnage, who had reformed himself with his hand becoming a large sword, ”I don’t have a brother. Carnage said, his other hand becoming a shield.

Roger opens his wings and stops himself. “Bullshit, I know all about venom, or is he more of a father?!” Roger said before flying towards Carnage, but once he gets close to Carnage he slams his clubs together making a loud ringing sound.

Carnage screeches in pain while covering his ears, "Motherfucker! That fucking hurts!" Carnage said, glaring at Roger before he sees something that made him go wide-eyed, he quickly fires a web at a building before swinging toward Roger, his claws growing bigger and sharper as he swung towards Roger.

Roger gets ready to block Carnage. “You won’t get away with killing those innocent ponies!” He said.

Carnage lands behind Roger and changes his other hand into a shield, shielding Roger from being doused in Potion, making Roger go a bit wide-eyed, ”This is a new low, even for you. Sneaking up on someone to change them into a pony. Then again, you ponies will do anything." Carnage said, growling as he cut off his arm before a new one grew back.

“What the hell?” Roger jumps away from Carnage, then he looks at the ponies. “What are you doing here? Can’t you see I am trying to beat this villain?! Run for Celestia’s sake!” He yells at the ponies.

Carnage looks at him confused, "Why are you telling them to run? They need to pay for their crimes against Earth!" Carnage said, then glared at the ponies, "But I would take his advice and run, run back to Celestia! And tell her that Earth will never fall!" Carnage said, then roared, causing the ponies to scream and run away.

Roger looks at Carnage. “You aren’t on earth, the ponies are the good guys. You are killing innocent people.” Roger lands and gets ready to fight again. “Once I beat you, I will find this world's hero so I can help him.”

”Wait, you think we’re in some other world? Are you stupid or something? We are on Earth!” Carnage shouted, then pointed a thumb at himself, ”And I am a hero. I’ve been protecting this city for a long ass time! You want an enemy.” Carnage pointed in the direction of the ocean, ”Go that way, you’ll find Equestria and the ones who started ruining innocent people's lives.” then he turned to leave. ”Now stay out of my way, I’ve already wasted enough time fighting you while innocents suffer."

“What?” Roger looks around then points at the ponies. “How could they do anything? They are a cowardly species and country that relies on magic artifacts that are powered by friendship in order to defend themselves. They are literally the good guys of the show ‘my little pony friendship is magic’ how the fuck are they the bad guys?! From my point of view, all I see is a bunch of dead ponies and a known criminal. So where's Spider-man or whatever other hero was sent to this universe that made you appear.” Roger yells as he stomps up to Carnage.

Carnage sighed, shaking his head. ”You really don’t know do you?” Carnage asked, ”Alright, follow me. I’ll explain what the fuck is going on, as long as you don’t attack me.”

“Fine just don’t try anything stupid Cletus Kasady, or I make sure that symbiont suit of yours never sees the light of day ever again.” Roger warns him while keeping his clubs ready.

”I should be saying the same thing about you.” Carnage replied, shooting a web out and pulling himself into the air, ”Come on, and do try to keep up.”

Roger grumbles and uses his wings to keep up with Carnage. “Start talking.”

”I will, but I need to show you something first in order for you to understand. And no, it isn’t a trap.” Carnage said, swinging around a corner, Roger following him.

Roger looks around at the streets seeing a lot of them destroyed and frowns under his helmet. “This better be a good explanation.”

”It will. Just trust me on this.” Carnage said, and the two continued to swing or fly through the buildings in silence, Carnage occasionally stopping to web up any ponies he sees. Eventually, the two reached a tall building that was by the ocean, the two landing on the roof, and Carnage pointed at a barrier that had covered most of the ocean and city, ”Tell me what you see when you look at that?” Carnage asked Roger.

Roger walks to the edge of the roof and puts a hand on his helmet, getting a close-up look at what's inside the shield. “Seems like Equestria, home of the ponies, land of peace and harmony.” He said before looking back at Carnage.

”Wrong, I see a land filled with murderers, a land filled with ponies who will stop at nothing to make the human race ‘pure.’” Carnage made air quotes when he said pure, then pointed at the barrier again, ”That barrier doesn’t protect, it kills. Anything that isn’t a pony immediately turns to dust.”

Roger frowns and powers down to his base form. “What? That makes no sense, is Daybraker in charge?”

Carnage gives him a confused look, ”Daybreaker? Who the fuck is Daybreaker?! Know what, forget it, no Daybreaker isn’t in charge, Princesses Celestia and Luna are, or as they like to call themselves, Empresses Celestia and Luna.” Carnage said in annoyance.

“Empresses? That is wrong.” Roger said, rubbing his chin. “Hmmm I guess you could be the good guy, but do you have to kill the ponies?” He asked.

Carnage growls, ”Yes, to send a message to Celestia and Luna. That Earth isn’t theirs for the taking. But for some reason, they don’t listen. I even heard from some ponies before I killed them that Celestia and Luna say I’m nothing more than a myth.” Carnage said in annoyance, then looked at Roger, ”Look, I know you don’t believe me.”

“You are right because it is hard to believe, do you have any allies that can collaborate your story?” Roger asked as he looked between the shield and his sword.

”I do, but they’re outside of the city because of the barrier.” Carnage said, ”And I don’t want to leave the city unguarded, there are still civilians here that need saving and protecting.” then Carnage pulled out his radio. ”I do have this. Give me a sec. This is Carnage to Viktor, come in Viktor.”

A few seconds after Carnage said that Viktor replied, “Ah, Carnage. I take it the ponies have been dealt with and the mess you made with them is cleaned up?” Viktor asked Carnage, making a facepalm.

”Ponies have been dealt with, yes, but I did not clean up the mess, so the disposal team will be mentally scarred when they arrive to get the potion. But besides that, I have someone here who wishes to speak with you.” Carnage said, then handed Roger the radio.

Roger walks over, once Carnage gives him the radio he speaks into it. “This is Roger, Is what Carnage has been telling me true? Are the ponies killing humans?”

"If you call forcibly turning people into mindless zombie ponies whose thoughts are only filled with what the ponies want them to think killing then yes, they are." Viktor replied.

Roger grits his teeth. “Damn, this world is in trouble...sir, I may have a way for you to get a team into the country of Equestria, however, I am not 100% sure so you would need a volunteer to test it out, and I'm only willing to do this if the team that goes in has the following orders. The first order would be not to engage with the ponies unless they have no other options, the second-order would be not to kill any ponies if they can help it and the third order is that it's a recon team only.” Roger tells Viktor.

It was silent for a few moments before Viktor replied, “Very well, I can agree to this, but, Carnage will be going with you, and he is allowed to do what he wishes without you interfering.” Viktor said, “And do not worry my friend, I will have garrisons of soldiers protecting your city until you return.”

”Good.” Carnage said, crossing his arms.

“Roger, do you agree to have Carnage going with you?” Viktor asked Roger.

Roger thinks about it before nodding. “I can agree to that, however, there are seven ponies and one dragon that is on an absolutely do not kill list of mine. I'll explain to Carnage who they are while we wait for your soldiers and why they need to stay alive.” He said, then handed the radio back to Carnage.

“Very well, I’ll send my best team over to your coordinates. Viktor out.” Viktor said, the radio going silent as Carnage put it away.

”Alright buddy, I know you are talking about the Bearers of Harmony. Why do you want them spared from my wrath? They are just as responsible for this whole thing, especially the leader of the group. Twilight Sparkle, she’s the one who created the Potion in the first place.” Carnage said,

“If you know who they really are then you know it isn’t in their character to do something like this. I believe that they are being manipulated or controlled and most likely Celestia and Luna are either both nightmares or just Celestia went nightmare and he's controlling everyone else. In most timelines where Equestria is attacking humans, it's usually Celestia that is causing the problems due to her paranoia.” Roger starts to explain.

“And another thing, If Equestria is here then there's a possibility that the other villains from their universe will appear as well which means king Sombra, Tirek, queen Chrysalis, maybe even the storm king. All of whom the elements of harmony are needed to defeat.” Roger finished.

Carnage grumbles while crossing his arms, ”Fine, I’ll leave them alone for now. But if it turns out these villains are already dealt with, then they’ll face punishment for their crimes.” Carnage said,

“Punishment is fine, just don’t kill them, and if Spike is more of a slave here maybe we can rescue him.” Roger said then looked over at Carnage. “While we wait, mind if I get a new ranger key from you?” He asked Carnage.

”A what?” Carnage asked in confusion.

Roger holds up a small figure of a power ranger. “One of these. I can get one from another Displaced, speaking of that, do you know what a displaced and a token are?”

Roger received a confused look in response, which was all the answer he needed. “Alright, I guess I am the first summon.” Roger said, shaking his head. “All right, basically a Displaced is someone who's taken from their homeworld given powers, abilities, technology or in some cases, whole new bodies and dropped into a version of Equestria...usually.” Roger starts looking around at the destroyed city.

”Well, that explains how I ended up as Carnage.” Carnage said, "So what are Tokens?”

“Think of tokens as interdimensional phones, they let us Displaced call each other for help or just to hang out. With you being Carnage I thought that the displaced that summoned me was Spider-man and you are the actual Carnage. Another side effect of being a Displaced is aspects from the source material usually leak into the world your scent too, not already there presently.” Roger explains.

Roger then holds up his ranger key. “As for the tokens, in order to make one, you just take something that represents you, focus on it and speak a creed for other people to hear. Then toss it up in the air, then a portal will open up and suck it into the void, there it'll multiply and travel to other worlds with Displaced on them.”

Carnage nods his head then holds his chin in thought, "Hmm, something that represents me. I don’t really have anything on me that represents me.” then he snaps his fingers and cuts off a small piece of himself, "Got anything to contain this?”

Roger shakes his head. “Nope, you are just lucky you didn’t summon me while I was taking a leak.” He rolls his neck. “I was on the road for a few hours before you summoned me.”

”Well shit. Be right back.” Carnage said then web swung away. The sound of breaking glass and a cat yowling was heard before he returned, holding a small glass container that had the piece of himself in it. "Alright, got something that represents me. Now what?”

Roger shrugs. “Just hold it tight, speak your message then throw it into the air. That's what I did.” He said while watching Carnage.

Carnage nods his head before saying, "I am Carnage, the web-slinging symbiont, if you need someone dead or at least hurt really badly, shatter this vile and I shall come and consume your enemies.” after saying his message, he threw it into the air just as a portal opened up and his Token went in it. When it closed, a second one opened next to Roger and Carnages Token fell out.

Roger catches the vile and looks at it before shrugging and putting it in his pocket. “Hope you don't mind but I am going to keep this isolated once I get back home. I don't want anyone infected with the Carnage symbiote.” Roger shudders. “Can you imagine what would happen if someone like Twilight gets her hooves on this?”

Just then, a helicopter came into view as it flew towards the two and landed on the roof, "Guess the team and our ride is here.” Carnage says, just as the doors to the helicopter opened and out came a few soldiers wearing black gear, their helmets having been painted white resemble skulls, each one of them pointed their weapons at Roger.

“Sir, why is a pony still alive? You aren’t known for keeping ponies alive.” one of the soldiers said,

"And why does he look like a mix of a human and a pony?" another asked,

Roger rolls his eyes. “You best lower your weapons, I am human.” he taps the necklace around his neck and turns back into a human. “It is a magic necklace I got from a friend.” He then turns his back to the soldiers and summons his sword. “Let’s hope this works.” he swung the blade down in the air making a portal appear and on the other side is a grassy field.

“Now I have no idea if this will let you pass through the shield or not. For all, I know the shield is not just a wall but more like a bubble filled with anti-human material. So if someone steps through this and the space within the shield has the same energy flowing through it as the shield they'll turn to ashes well.” Roger told the soldiers.

The soldiers looked at the portal with uncertainty, then Carnage spoke up. "I’ll go first, I’ll just regenerate in case if I do start turning to ash.” Carnage said, then stepped through the portal just as the soldiers started to protest. Everyone let out sighs of relief when they saw that he was fine. "It’s safe to come through.”

“Alright, whoever’s going get through now, I have to be the last one through.” Roger said.

The soldiers nodded their heads before entering the portal, and Roger was surprised to see a pegasus among the group of soldiers, which raised a couple of questions. Roger soon walked through the portal, and then the portal closed behind him. “Alright, two things, first I thought ponies were your enemy.” He said pointing to the pegasus. “And secondly, I want my new ranger key.” He walked over and touched Carnage’s shoulder making a red and black figure like the ones Roger uses appear and he catches it.

“You mean Private SPitfire? She’s the only known pony to hate what Equestria is doing to humans.” Carnage said, ”She’s been a real help against the ponies, giving us locations to Bureaus, strategies the ponies use for combat, stuff like that.”

“Got a problem with that?” Spitfire asked Roger,

Roger shakes his head. “Nope, in fact, that gives me hope that not all ponies in this world are evil, perhaps misguided or being controlled by an evil force, and if you have the captain of the wonder bolts on your side then there's only one or two ponies that can out fly her.” He said then looked around. “Sorry that we’re in the outskirts but this is as close as I could see. I can't just teleport us wherever we need to be. I have to have at least seen where I need to go. If I would've tried to go to say Canterlot, it would've taken us to my Canterlot.”

One of the soldiers leaned and whispered to Carnage, “You sure this guy isn’t crazy?” the soldier asked him, Carnage just shrugged in response.

Roger points at the soldier. “I heard that! And no I am not crazy, I am from another version of Equestria.” He told them with a shrug, then added. “Short answer multiverse theory.”

{b]”That’s the simplest answer you’re gonna get. Even I’m still a bit confused.” Carnage said, shaking his head, ”But besides that, let’s get this recon mission over with. I don’t want to stay in pony land any longer than I have to.” Carnage said, looking around before seeing a city in the distance. ”Alright, here’s what we’re gonna do, I and Spitfire are gonna get a bird's eye view. The rest of you, listen to Roger.” Carnage said before wings sprouted on his back and he flew into the air, Spitfire following him.

Roger watches Carnage leave, then he looks at the soldiers around him. “Hmmm, well I suppose the smart thing would be to set up a hidden camp for now. How about we find somewhere close to do that?”

The soldiers nodded their heads and the group proceeded to look for a spot to set up camp, they eventually found a cave that was hidden from anything flying and set up camp, just as Carnage and Spitfire returned.

Roger looks over at them as they land. “Oh good you are back, what did you find?” He asked.

”Well, there is a village not too far from here, but it has a potion factory, so we’ll have to steer clear of that place.” Carnage said, crossing his arms and leaning against the wall. ”And we’ll have to avoid the city, Manehatten as well. We’ll be outnumbered in an instant.”

“There are also a few camps where they keep the Newfoals.” Spitfire, she and Carnage shuddering,

Roger raises an eyebrow. “Newfoals? What does that mean, and what do these potions do?” He asks.

”The potion is what turns a human into a pony, thus Newfoals. But the potion does more than that, it basically rewrites the human brain to think and act like a pony, but that’s not all, they forget who they are, their families until said families are converted, they are all smiles and say what they are programmed to say.” Roger could see Carnage clenching his fists, shaking slightly in rage.

Roger rubs his chin. “There is no way the Pinkie I know would be ok with this, Fluttershy either.” He starts to walk back and forth. “Maybe if you could make contact with them at some point you could get them to help you. But going that deep into pony territory is stupid right now.” He shakes his head. “I do have an idea. Spitfire are dragon’s here able to walk upright like us? Or have they been turned to ponies too?”

Spitfire sighed sadly before saying, “The dragons, as well as some of the other races, were converted as well, those who didn’t become a pony went into hiding, somewhere far away from Equestria.” she said.

Roger sighs and crosses his arms. “Damn, then so much for my idea.” He shakes his head. “So what is your idea Carnage?”

”My idea? The only idea I have is to sneak into Canterlot and kill the ones in charge of this whole thing.” Carnage said,

Roger frowns and glares at Carnage. “And what will you do if Equestria suddenly disappears back to where it came from. Their world will freeze and burn without Celestia and Luna to move the sun and moon.” He asked then added. “Also what if you're wrong and Celestia and Luna are actually innocent because they're being mind-controlled?”

Carnage growls, ”Innocent or not, they will still face punishment, if not by me then by mankind, the ones who suffered because of them.” Carnage said, getting off the wall before walking towards the entrance to the cave, "I’ll tell you this Roger, sometimes, some beings are just evil.” he then exited the cave.

Roger sighs and looks over at Spitfire. “You are a local, when did Celestia and or Luna start this whole turning other people into ponies thing and how did Equestria come to earth?”

Spitfire sighed before sitting down, “It started a few years ago, I don’t know how but it was then Equestria was brought to the human world, then after seeing how humans were, Celestia and Luna made a big speech on how they were gonna help the humans.” Spitfire said, “At first I thought they meant like, give the humans medical help, give the homeless homes and food, stuff like that. Man was I wrong.”

Roger frowns and thinks for a minute. “Hmmm, maybe something happened when they came to this world.” Then Roger looks out the cave. “If Carnage did kill Celestia and Luna, do you think Cadence, Twilight, and her friends could end this without more bloodshed?”

Spitfire scoffs, “You mean the BEarers of Harmony? Please, they’ll most likely try to continue the conversion, Twilight was the one who made the damn potion.” Spitfire said angrily, “But Cadence, she’ll definitely end this once and for all, she was one of the ponies who were against the conversion, she even stood with me when I confronted the princesses. When I was deemed a traitor to the cause.” Spitfire looked down after she said, a soldier patting her back in comfort.

Roger rubs his chin in thought. “What if we ‘kidnap’ Cadence? Think she could get her husband or boyfriend to join us?”

“If we do, it’ll be more like rescuing her, Cadence was also deemed a traitor and was sent to the dungeons for aiding in my escape to the humans after I was deemed a traitor, so we’ll be rescuing her and her daughter.” Spitfire said, crossing her arms.

He nods before asking. “I take it that Shining Armor is on Celestia’s side?” He pulls out a piece of paper and reads it. “Hmmm.”

“Yeah, he is.” Spitfire replied, then looked at the entrance to the cave with worry. “Hey, normally it doesn’t take long for Carnage to cool off. At least five minutes, two if he’s annoyed. He’s been gone for twelve.”

This caused the others to worry before they exited the cave and looked around for their friend, not finding any trace of him, making the others worry even more. Roger frowns and lights his hands up with magic and scans the area. “Where could he have gone?” He finds some hoof prints as well as a sigh of a small struggle.

“Looks like there was a struggle.” a soldier said, picking up a bloody piece of armor, “Definitely Carnage's work, but how did they capture him?”

Roger looks around and frowns. “Hey Spitfire can unicorns make loud sounds with their magic?”

“Uh yeah. Magic can do anything.” Spitfire replied, then went wide-eyed when she realized what Roger was suggesting, “They used sound against him!”

Roger nods and punches his palm. “That Is the most likely reason why he couldn't beat them. Now if only..” He is cut off as out of the bushes comes a female Zebra. The soldiers all aim their weapons at her but Roger holds his hand out. “Hold your fire, she is a zebra, not a pony.”

“Your friend speaks the truth, for I am not your enemy.” the zebra said, “You are looking for the one they call Carnage correct?”

“We are ma’am.” a soldier said, nodding her head.

“The ponies had captured him while using sound-based magic to weaken him, I will show you where they had taken him.” the zebra said, motioning with her hoof to follow her, which the group did as they walked up the hill, revealing a small town where a large factory was. “In there your friend is, a horrible fate awaits him if you do not hurry.”

Roger frowns and looks at the zebra. “If we got you out of Equestria and a few jars of that potion could you make a cure?” He asked her while looking through his list.

The zebra nodded her head, “I can try, but the cure will take time and resources that will be difficult to obtain.” the zebra said,

“Well, we’ll get you the resources if it means we can end this nightmare sooner.” Spitfire said before she and the others readied their weapons, “Now, let’s go save ourselves a flesh-eating psychopath.”

Roger holds up his hand. “I have a better idea, most of you will head down into that town on the other side from the factory, you'll set bombs in places that will cause a large distraction without loss of life, or at least I'm hoping you will. Once they go off I'll go in with Spitfire while the rest of you guard the zebra.”

“Did someone say bombs?!” one of the soldiers said, holding up a few grenades, “Cause I’ve been itching to blow something up.”

“Well Roger, guess someone agrees with your plan.” Spitfire said, shaking her head, “Alright, we’ll do your plan. But, don’t expect us to be nice to the ponies if they decide to attack us.”

“Hurt them as much as you want, hell, put them in a hospital as long as they aren’t out in the morgue. Oh but if you see a light Purple unicorn in this town run, do not let her see you. She has more magical power and talent than even Twilight Sparkle, she is a high threat level.” Roger warns them.

Everyone nodded their heads, “What are we standing around for? I want to blow something up!” the soldier with the grenades shouted impatiently.

“Right, distraction team go. The moment the bombs go off me and Spitfire will head in the rest of you, keep that zebra safe.” Roger said while pulling out a blue figure.

The explosion-happy soldier and two others nodded their heads before heading off to do what Roger said, while the others waited for them to do their jobs. Roger got ready by morphing. “Ninja storm, ranger form ha!” He slides the key into his Morpher and turns it, the Morpher calling out ’Hurricaneger!’ as a strong wind makes a small tornado around him, then his close rip off revealing a blue ninja suit underneath, a dolphin tail on the chest, then the helmet comes together on his head and the visor closes.

“What the fuck was that?” a soldier asked as he and the others stared at Roger in confusion. “It looked like something out of an old show.”

“Technically it is, I'm a Power Ranger. I have access to all the Rangers of the past and future plus this gives me extra sneaking skills which I'll need to sneak in.” Roger tells them.

“Dude, you are one weird human.” Spitfire said, just as an explosion was seen, letting the group know that the distraction team had done their job. “Looks like we’re up.”

“Yep, and sorry in advance.” He said before grabbing Spitfire by the waist, picking her up, and using ninja speed to run and jump over and get inside the factory. He runs down hallways fast until he makes it to a lab. Setting her down he pats her back.

“Two words. Never. Again.” Spitfire said, shaking her head as she looked around and shuddered in fear. “These places always make me nervous.”

Roger looks around and nods. “Yeah, I can feel a wrongness in the air.” He then starts walking over to a table. “Let's see um...Which of these are the finished potion?”

“Those ones.” Spitfire said, pointing at bottles filled with a glowing liquid, “The completed ones glow.”

“Right.” Roger summons his cutlass and grabs them before making a portal back to where the other soldiers and the zebra are, he then hands them through. “Keep those safe.” then the portal closes. “Alright, next Carnage, use your wings to feel for vibrations in the air.” He tells Spitfire.

“What? I can’t do that.” Spitfire said, then walked out of the lab, “I don’t know how pegasi work in your Equestria, but pegasi are unable to do that here.”

“Then how the fuck do you fly? I would think your wings are sensitive enough to detect the smallest change in air pressure and that's how you know exactly where to fly.” Roger said before walking over to a door and putting his head on it to hear for anyone on the other side.

“Look, I can spend all day explaining how pegasi work, but I don’t think Carnage has all day.” Spitfire said.

“No he certainly doesn’t.” a voice that made both Roger and SPitfire go wide-eyed as magic blades pressed into their backs, “Turn around slowly.” the two did so and saw both Starlight Glimmer and Twilight Sparkle, whose horn was glowing meaning she was the one who had magic blades pressed into the two backs,

“Well well well, if it isn’t the traitor.” Starlight said, making Spitfire glare at her, “And I see you brought a human, maybe you finally realized that the humans need to become ponies for their own good?”

“Like Tartarus, I will.” Spitfire replied, “I’d rather become a mindless zombie-like the rest of the Newfoals.”

“Hello Starlight, Twilight.” Roger said while powering down to his base form. “I see you two are working together on this quite fascinating project.” Roger starts to channel the bare minimum of magic into his hands causing a very small glow to present itself though you would have to look very hard to notice it. “Don't suppose you'd be kind enough to tell me how all this works would you?”

“Maybe some other time.” Twilight said, “Now walk, your friend is waiting.” she said, making the two walk out of the lab while Spitfire sneaks a kick to Roger's shin, giving him a small shake of her head.

“Wait till we reach Carnage. Twilight is bad enough, but if what you said about Starlight is true, then we should wait till there’s at least more of us before we take them on.” SPitfire whispered quietly so the two mares behind them didn't hear.

“I hope you're not planning on escaping.” Starlight said, her horns glowing threateningly.

“No ma’am, just talking about how strong you are.” Roger says with a chuckle. “Hell, the Starlight from my Equestria is Twilight's student.” then use telepathy to communicate with Spitfire. ‘I was just charging a spell, if this Starlight is like mine, stroke her ego and she will screw up.’

“Trying to stroke my ego are you? Well, I’ll have you know, I do not care for my ego.” Starlight said, an unamused look on her face.

'You were saying?’ Spitfire thought to Roger.

Roger rolls his eyes. “Well, I am sure you two have at least looked into what brought the continent of Equestria to this reality, right?” He asked them trying to fish for information.

“You know, I don’t think we have.” Twilight said, “We’ll have to look into it once we’re done here. Thanks for the new idea to study human.”

“He has a name you fucking sad excuse of a Bearer.” Spitfire angrily said to Twilight, who waved a dismissive hoof.

“Don’t worry, I’ll ask him when he is converted.” Twilight said as the group walked through a set of doors, revealing a large room where ponies were currently making the ponification potion, and hanging over a cauldron that was filled with potion was Carnage, who gave a small wave to Roger and Spitfire.

"Hey guys, glad you could make it. So where’s the backup?” Carnage asked before he was hit with a sound wave spell, causing him to shout in pain. "Hey! I wasn’t being annoying! I was just talking to some friends, asshole!”

“Sup Carnage, I sure hope they haven’t found out about you really being a pony all this time, and an alicorn to boot.” Roger said then using telepathy thought directly to carnage. ‘Play along and shapeshift if you can.’

'No go on that Roger, ponies been spying on me, how else do you think they know my weakness to sound?’ Carnage replied back, struggling a bit.

Roger looks around and sighs. “Hey Twilight, before you start to do whatever to us can I just ask...what did you do to spike?” He asked as he slightly moves his foot and moves his fingers getting ready to snap.

“Who?” Twilight asked Roger, “Oh, him. He’s busy right now. Helping with the conversion by aiding in the making of the potion.”

"You asshole! That stuff will turn him into a mindless Newfoal as well! Don’t you even care?!” Carnage shouted, struggling against the magic chains before getting hit with a sonic blast.

Roger lowers his head and starts to shake. “Is he at this factory? Or do you not even care to have him close in case he is exposed?”

“He’s in Ponyville's factory.” Twilight replied, “But enough of that, it’s time for your friend to have a better life now.”

“Agreed, he’ll be so much happier when he becomes a pony.” Starlight said, nodding to three unicorns who nodded in return before they started to lower Carnage, the cauldron of potion below glowing.

“Nope!” Roger snaps his fingers and magic bursts from him knocking Starlight, Twilight, and Spitfire back. He then runs and jumps up and using his cutlass not only frees Carnage but makes a portal for Carnage to fall through and land on one of the sound-blasting ponies. “Set sail!” He yells as he falls into the cauldron there is a red flash and a splash.

"Roger!” Carnage shouted, looking at the cauldron in shock.

A red gloved hand reaches out and Roger pulls himself out. “Thank god these are air-tight.” He said before pushing himself up out of the cauldron and lands between Carnage and Twilight. “You know Twilight, my version of you is kind and caring in fact most are but you? You're a bitch.” Roger said while aiming his gun at her.

Only for a magic beam to blast the gun out of his hand, making him look to see Starlight, her horn glowing, “We won’t let you stop-ack!” Starlight was interrupted when Spitfire tackled her and began to punch her face over and over again.

The two Displaced heard shouting behind them and looked to see some guards running at them, "Well, looks like things escalated quickly wouldn’t you agree Roger?” Carnage asked Roger, his hands changing into axes.

“Yeah, Spits let go!” Roger makes a portal for right outside the factory and summons his gun back to his hand and fires it hitting starlight’s horn cracking it and then shots through Twilight’s left foreleg.

“What?! But we have the leader of the Elements right in front of us! And she knows how to make the potion! Without her, the conversion will be close to failing!” Spitfire said, hoof still raised to punch a bruised Starlight.

"I have to agree with her Roger, we’re not leaving until we at least deal with Twilight!” Carnage said, cutting a guard in half.

Roger groans before saying. “SPD Emergency!” And slide in a different key into his Morpher turning it. 'Dekaranger!’ A holographic image of a red suit appears in front of him before turning into energy and gliding onto him forming a new red suit with a black number one on the chest.

Roger then fires blasters at the doorway giving him enough time to turn to Twilight pulling out his Delta Morpher, aiming it at Twilight. “Twilight Sparkle you were charged with aiding in war crimes trying to exterminate the human race.” He then activates judgment mode causing the area around twilight and himself to go black as a red X and green circle flashback and forth on the Delta Morpher.

“No! I don’t know whatever it is you’re doing, but I won’t let you stop me from achieving our goal!” Twilight shouted, her horns sparking with magic while glaring at Roger.

The Delta Morpher stops on a red X. “Guilty!” Roger said before pressing a button and trapping Twilight in a confinement card he quickly picks it up and looks at Carnage. “Target captured, strategic withdrawal!”

”Fine, Spitfire! Stop kicking Starlight's ass and let’s go!” Carnage said to the mare, who had Starlight in a headlock,

“Alright! I’m coming!” Spitfire said, punching Starlight one more time before flying over to the two. “Alright let’s go!”

"Roger, make a portal to get us-” Carnage went wide-eyed when he saw a beam heading straight towards Spitfire, making him push her out of the way and taking the blast himself, which sent him flying back and falling over the edge while Roger and Spitfire watch in horror.

“No!” Spitfire shouted as she tried to fly after him, only for a couple of pegasi guards to hold her back while a garrison of guards kept Roger from trying to save Carnage. Everything seemed to slow as Carnage fell toward the cauldron filled with the potion, shooting a web out to try and save himself, but it was all for nothing as he fell into the potion with a splash.

Roger kicked one of the guards away and used his delta blasters to injure the ones around Spitfire. “You are already a pony, jump in and save his ass!” He yells, before getting blasted by a unicorn.

But Spitfire was just frozen in shock at what just happened, the two pegasi that were hurt by Roger took advantage of this and tackled Spitfire to the ground, pinning her wings to her sides. This managed to snap her out of her shocked state, “No! Let me go!” she shouted as she struggled against them,

“Quiet traitor! Once the others have captured that human, we’ll take you straight to Empress Celestia and Luna.” a guard said,

Roger kicked one of the guards away before head-butting another. Then he pulls out one of his delta blasters and Twilight’s confinement card, aiming the blaster at the card. “All of you freeze or miss princess of friendship goes splat.”

All of the ponies stopped and stared at Roger, “You wouldn’t.” a guard said,

Roger chuckles and taps the card with his gun. “Buddy, I kill evil monsters for a living. Now let Spitfire go and leave with Starlight, one power unicorn is better than all of you dying. Trust me, I am fast enough and pissed enough to kill you all for what you have done.” He tells them and when one tries to get closer he moves as fast as lightning shooting their foreleg before aiming back at Twilight. “Who else wants a hole in their leg?”

The guards glared at Roger before backing off, letting SPitfire fly over to Roger, “I-I’m sorry, I just froze up.” she said,

Roger nods keeping his eyes on the others. “Can you go into that stuff and pull him out? With you being a pony it shouldn’t affect you.”

“I can try, but after this delay, I think it might be too late.” Spitfire said sadly,

“Oh it is too late, too late for you!” they heard Starlight say as she powered up her horn and was about to blast the two if something hadn’t grabbed her by the leg. “What the?!” she said pulling the tendril pulled her away from Roger and SPitfire, holding her up over the cauldron. “What’s going-” she was then immediately pulled into the cauldron with a splash, making everyone stare at it in shock before a dark mass could be seen from the potion, growing bigger by the second.

“Oh shit.” Spitfire said.

Roger stepped closer to Spitfire before looking back at the guards and just said. “Run.”

Not a second after he said that, a red and black mass of bladed tendrils and claws erupted from the cauldron, destroying it as the mass began to attack all of the ponies while SPitfire and ROger ran.

“What the fuck is that!?” Spitfire shouted as she watched a tendril grab a guard and pull him to the mass.

“That? That is a very pissed-off Klyntar, now shut up and run!” Roger said as they jump over some tendrils and make it around a corner out of the room.

“Hold it!” a guard said as he and others blocked their path, “You’re not going-” a giant fist broke through the wall next to them, grabbing them and pulling them into the room, clearing a path for Roger and Spitfire.

“Is it wrong that I’m officially scared of Carnage now?” Spitfire asked Roger as they continued to run.

“Nope! I have been scared of him since the moment I saw him, if he wanted to he could kill us all.” Roger said, while running then he slaps his forehead and summons his sword, and makes a portal outside. “Go!”

Spitfire didn’t need to be told twice as she flew through the portal, seeing that she was back with the rest of the team. “Spitfire! What the fuck is going on?! We can hear ponies' screams of agony all the way from here!” a soldier asked her.

Once Roger was through he closed the portal. “Do you want the good news, bad news, or worse news first?” He asked.

They heard an explosion, making them all look at the factory just as tendrils and claws broke through the walls, destroying the factory as they did, a screeching roar could be heard from the red and black mass.

Roger claps his hands and turns back to the soldiers. “Ok, good news first.” He hands one of the soldiers the card holding Twilight. “We captured Twilight Sparkle.” He looked behind himself at the factory. “The bad news is carnage fell into a cauldron of the potion. The worst news is that it only pissed him off and now he's on a rampage. It's probably best we let him destroy the facility and wait for him to calm down.”

“That is Carnage?!” the explosion happy soldier from before said, pointing at the angry mass of blades and teeth.

Roger nods and waves an arm at the mass. “That ladies, gentlemen, and pony is what an angry Klyntar with rage issues looks like.”

"I AM THE GRIM REAPER MOTHERFUCKERS! COWER BEFORE ME!!!” they heard Carnage yell, making them sweatdrop.

Roger sighs and powers down to his base form. “So, who votes I just send you all home, then try to get ‘goop’ over there to calm down?”

“Probably the best idea, we’ve spent enough time in Equestria.” a soldier said, then thought of something. “You know, we never told you our names did we?”

“Nope, you haven’t.” Roger said, before making a portal back to the rooftop. “There ya go, best go before you get caught up in a giant kaiju battle.”

“We’ll introduce ourselves before we leave first. If that is alright with you.” the soldier said, then pointed at the explosion happy soldier, “Nick, but we like to call him Bomb Voyage.” she said, and Nick waved, then pointed at another soldier, this one had a chaingun on his back, “That’s Heavy, he has a real name, just doesn’t like to be called it so we call him Heavy.” then she continued to introduce the rest of her team before pointing at herself, “And I’m Rebecca, the leader of this squad.”

“Nice to meet you all, now keep that card safe, trust me when I say Tis better alive than dead. If she dies and Celestia comes for her, you're all screwed.” Roger said pointing at the card in Rebecca’s hand.

Rebecca nods her head, “Got it, we’ll be careful.” she said then she, her team, Zecora, and Spitfire went through the portal while Roger looked at the still rampaging Carnage.

Roger sighs before aiming his gun at Carnage, then yells. “Carnage! Wake the fuck up and get your ass over here so we can leave!”

”How about no!!” Carnage replied, throwing a building at Roger.

“Shit!” Roger uses his sword to make a portal to move out of the way. “That was a dick move!” He yells before frowning. “Carnage if you don’t cool your shit I am gonna get my Megazord and kick your butt!”

"Try it motherfucker! I'll kick your ass!” Carnage replied, a pair of white eyes being seen from the mass.

Roger sighs and shakes his head before using a green key. “Dragon zord power!” And turns the key as the Morpher calls out, 'Zyuranger!’ green lightning covers his body till he is fully suited up. “I warned you!” He then starts playing the dragon dagger. Which creates a very loud high pitched tune.

Carnage screams in pain as he shrinks back down to normal, covering his ears while rolling across the ground, "The noise! It burns! It burns!” Carnage shouted in pain.

Roger stops and crosses his arms. “Are you done being a dumbass?”

”Yes.” Carnage replied, still in pain.

“Good, we need to get out of here before Celestia shows up.” Roger said before demorphing and making a portal with his sword.

"Let her come, I’ll kick her fat ass any day.” Carnage replied, getting up and walking towards the portal.

“You do know she most likely specializes in fire magic right?” Roger said as they walked through the portal.

Carnage shrugged his shoulders, "Eh, so what? I can handle it.” Carnage said as they found themselves back in the city, "So, guess I’m immune to the potion, and I think I know why too.”

“Why? Did the Carnage symbiote protect you?” Roger asked.

Carnage shook his head, ”No, because I am the symbiote.” Carnage said,

Roger sighs and rubs his head. “That sucks, so who are you on?”

”No one.” Carnage replied. "If I was attached to a human, they would have been a pony when I fell into the potion.”

“That is both odd and cool.” Roger said.

"Eh, I think it’s an advantage against the ponies.” Carnage replied, "I mean, I’m immune to the potion, I could attach myself to any pony so that way I can get closer to Celestia and Luna, and give them the punishment they deserve.”

“Maybe, just be sure to keep them alive. You don’t know the full story.” Roger said.

"Yeah yeah yeah, don’t kill them if they are innocent. I know.” Carnage said, then remembered something, "Oh, I nearly forgot.” he morphed his body until the unconscious body of Starlight fell out.

Roger looked down at her before he asked. “Want me to use my SPD form to put her in a confinement card as well?”

Carnage nodded his head. "Probably a good idea. Don’t want her blasting us again.” Carnage said.

“SPD Emergency!” And slide in a different key into his Morpher turning it. 'Dekaranger!’ A holographic image of a red suit appears in front of him before turning into energy and gliding onto him forming a new red suit with a black number one on the chest. Roger morphs and then holds his delta Morpher towards Starlight, after going through the judgment scan he traps her in a card as well. “Done.”

”Cool. So, now what?” Carnage asked, "I mean, we captured the leader of the Bearers, who also knows how to make the potion, and we have captured one of the most powerful unicorns ever.”

Roger hums in thought. “Well my best advice, keep your dreams safe, be ready for Celestia to come for Twilight or the rest of the mane six. Other than that I think we are done.” he said.

Carnage nodded his head, "Alright, so uh, how do I send you back to your Equestria?”

“First, just say our contract is complete, and secondly I was technically on earth.” Roger said.

"Alright, our contract is complete.” Carnage said,

A portal opens behind Roger and he waves at Carnage before throwing the card holding Starlight. “Take care Carnage, may the power protect you.” He walks through the portal.

"May the what protect me?” Carnage asked, just as the portal closed, leaving Carnage alone in the city. "Well, that was an interesting adventure. Wonder what will happen next?” Right after Carnage finished saying that a black cane with a glass ball with a gold pyramid at the top, falls onto the roof from another portal. "The fuck?” Carnage asked as he grabbed the cane.

“I am the new Cipher, a reality-warping dealmaker. I’m willing to help anyone so long as they pay the price, I am completely neutral my only limitation is I do not allow anyone innocent to be hurt in my presence, to summon me simply slam the cane on the ground”

Carnage stared at the Token, before saying to himself, "Well, at least I know that things are gonna get weird around here.”

Chapter 16

View Online

Roger’s POV

I walk through the portal from Carnage’s world back to mine and look around. “Ok first I need to find my friends, Second Find the overdrive rangers, and third-get the hell out of this town.” I mumble before turning around as the portal closes and see most of my friends sitting around a fire with the Triceramax Command Center Truck still there. “Well, that solves a few of my questions.”

I walk over and wave. “Hey guys I am back, how long have I been gone?” I take a seat next to Cruger.

“Well, you’ve been gone for at least a couple of hours.” Cruger said.

“Really? Huh, feels longer than that.” I said scratching my chin. Then I shrug and look at everyone here. “Alright catch me up on what’s happened.”

“Well, we did some recon on the city, turns out there are two big main villains there that have control over it and have split the territory between them in half.” Andros said. “And there’s a partially active Ranger team there that keeps the people safe whenever the two villains start fighting each other.”

I rub my face and groan. “Of course, we would have to deal with those two…” I lean back and think. “Alright, I think this needs a changing of the guard, I send some of you back to Equestria and some of them will come help here.” I said then light my hand with magic and make a model city hologram and split it in two.

“The main problem will be finding the rangers and taking down two villains at once.” I said rubbing my chin.

“Agreed, but I must ask, do you know the two villains that are fighting each other?” Cruger asked me.

I rub my face. “They are brothers, and just like their powers are total opposites, so are they, they argue over everything, and the one time they worked together to fight the Rangers was because someone else worked with them.” I explain and drop the hologram.

“Ok, so who wants a break from fighting?” I ask them.

“What kind of question is that? Even if we are tired, we won’t rest till the innocent are safe.” Wes said, making the others nod in agreement.

I rub my face and nod. “I get that, but the whole idea of doing this is giving some of us a break between battles, so we can keep moving as fast as possible. If the same group Keeps fighting over and over we're going to become exhausted and either has to take longer breaks between towns or we're going to end up making mistakes during our fights and get one of us killed in fact that's actually how you almost lost the fight in the prime timeline, Wes. Ransik send an army of robots after you and you were on your own. You had to fight all night and day and when you were exhausted you were nearly defeated.” I told him.

Then I add. “If it wasn't for the rest of your team coming back from the future you, Eric, and the whole city would've died and Ransik would've won and it is because he fought smart, he sent an army of robots after you, not giving you a chance to rest between battles. That’s what I'm trying to avoid!”

“Alright alright, you got a point.” Wes said.

“Good, and I also think the mystic force rangers should be one of the groups to leave, they have been fighting longer than any of us.” I said and looked at the three.

“Alright.” Madison said while Xander and Vida nodded their heads.

I smile softly. “Alright, you guys pick who is staying and who’s going.” I get up and walk a few steps away before summoning my sword and opened a portal right into Twilight’s map room.

When I entered, I saw Twilight with a surprised look on her face. “Roger! Please don’t just suddenly create portals without warning!” Twilight said.

I chuckle and smirk. “How could I even warn you?” I ask as I come through keeping the portal open.

Twilight opened her mouth to retort but closed it. “Okay, fair point.” She said with a shake of her head.

I roll my eyes with a smile. “So I got good news and bad news. The good news is we made it to the next city, the bad news is we need some backup. Mind calling Applejack and Rainbow dash so I can keep my promise of letting them come back?” I ask while taking out my Morpher and called Kat.

“Sorry Roger, but Rainbow and Applejack had to leave town on a friendship problem quest.” Twilight said.

I sigh and shake my head. “Well damn, at least I tried.” I said before Kat picked up. “Hey Kat, get everyone down to the map room in Twilight’s castle, we are gonna do some switching, also tell Udonna I have a surprise for her.”

“Alright Roger, we will be down there soon.” She hangs up.

I look back at Twilight and ask while sitting down onto the table. “So anything come up on the research into that coin?”

“Well….bad news is, we haven’t found anything regarding the coin in my books, which makes us believe it isn’t an Equestrian artifact.” Twilight said, a frown on her face.

I sigh and frown, hitting the table with a fist. “Damn, that means it is most likely a power coin. We will have to make a plan to get it back.”

“Agreed, who knows what the villains can do with it.” Twilight said.

“They can make evil power rangers, like the Psycho Rangers. I'm not sure if the others have told you this or not but, the Morphin grid isn't a source of good energy, it's a source of neutral energy powered by the constant fighting between life and death, good and evil. Which means just like heroes can access it and become power rangers, so can villains.” I said to Twilight.

“What?! So anyone can access the power of the Morphin Grid?!” Twilight asked me in shock.

I nod and sigh. “Yeah, but you need to find a way to access it. There are hundreds of different ways that are known, the power coins, my keys, certain magic, even technology. And that's just to name a few.” I said and got off the table as Madison, Vida, and Xander came through the portal.

“Whoa! What is this place?” Vida asked with a grin, Madison looking around just as amazed.

While Xander spots Twilight and walks right up to her and holds out his hand. “Hi there, my name is Xander. Nice to meet you.”

Twilight grabbed his hand, a smile on her face. "Hi Xander, my name is Twilight Sparkle.” She said as the two shook hands.

I chuckle as the door opens and Udonna, Cam, Mike, and my pokemon come inside. Udonna’s eyes widen as she gasps. “You’re all alive! Thank the mystic mother!” I smile as I watch the four of the mystic rangers hug.

“It’s great to see you as well, Udonna.” Xander said.

I smirk and walk over to my pokemon. “Hey guys, sorry about not bringing you along yet, but if you want to help, I got two bad guys that could use a but kicking.” I said.

“A fight? Sure why not? It’s been a while since I've been in a fight.” Lylla said while Jericho nodded her head, a determined look on her face.

“I’m going as well, I’m getting bored just waiting around here.” Jericho said.

I chuckle and hold up a hand. “Alright, but there is one thing. The bad guys are fire and ice types, so you will have to work together with a ranger.” I told them.

Lylla nodded her head as did Jericho, “Alright, sounds fair, especially on my part if I have to fight the Ice type.” Lylla said.

“I will let you two choose who you fight, but first I will show everyone who we are fighting.” I told them as I stood up.

“Alright.” Jericho said.

I look over and see everyone staring at me. “What?” I ask, crossing my arms.

“How do you know what they are saying?” Twilight asked me.

“A friend of mine gave me the ability to speak telepathically, and that's how I speak with them.” I said, then used telepathy to say to everyone. ‘It can be very useful to bypass a language barrier.’

“Ok, that is a bit freaky but interesting.” Twilight said, holding her chin in thought. “Do you think this ability can be taught?”

“Maybe, I mean Andros was able to teach a human from Earth how to use telekinesis, so anything is possible.” I said, shrugging my shoulders. “For right now, you guys talk, I need to get my laptop.”

Everyone nodded their heads while I went to get my laptop, after I got it I checked to make sure my treasures were safe. I then head back to the map room and see Rarity and Spike have arrived. “Hey everyone I am back.” I said and set the laptop on the table, then opened it and I brought up the episodes of power rangers operation overdrive.

“Great, now what villain are we dealing with this time?” Udonna said.

“Them.” I say playing an episode that shows both of them fighting the rangers. “Flurious and his brother Moltor, they control Ice and lava respectively, both have their own armies and hate each other.”

“Wait what? Why do they hate each other?” Kat asked me.

“Because Moltor and his brother Flurious, were originally human but were transformed into a red, fire-elemental dragon-like creature, and Flurious was transformed into an ice-based creature when they attempted to steal the Corona Aurora and trapped in distant planets until their eventual release years later.
When Moltor and Flurious were kids, Flurious broke Moltor's little red sled, resulting in a long-lasting grudge.” I explained to them as the episode continued.

“Wait, Moltor is angry at his brother because he broke a sled when they were little? This sled must have been really special to Moltar if he’s still pissed about it.” Xander said.

I shrug and say. “That's just the tv show’s timeline, for all we knew here they fought over a woman.” I then show them different episodes. “But yeah, these are the kinds of villains we will be up against.”

“Alright, so they control lava and ice respectively, just how strong are they exactly?” Madison asked me.

I shrug and show them the last few episodes when they are defeated. “I didn’t watch the whole season.” I told them.

“It’s fine, but at least we know what villains are next.” Vida said.

“We need to find them first.” I said pointing at the overdrive rangers.

“Agreed.” Udonna said, nodding her head.

I sigh and cross my arms. “So who is going on this mission?” I asked as the rest of the rangers came through the portal.

“What’s happening now?” Andros asked as he and the others walked over to us.

“We are deciding who is going on this mission.” I told him.

He nodded his head before we began to discuss who should go. Pretty soon, the team consisted of me, Udonna, Cam, Cruger, Mike, Jericho, and Lylla. “Alright, we got a team for the mission, what’s next?” Cam asked me.

“Next we decide who takes on which villain, or if we should focus on one villain at a time.” I said looking at them.

I see Udonna hold her chin in thought before saying. “I think we should focus on one villain at a time, it’ll be time-consuming, making the other villains aware of our presence and be prepared for us, but it means we can easily defeat them because of our numerical advantage.”

I rub my chin and think it over before nodding. “You make a good point. Alright, first we find the other rangers, then go after Moltor, then his brother.” I said and stood up. “Any questions?”

“Yeah, will ponies be joining us again?” Mike asked me.

I shrug and say. “I doubt it, apparently Rainbow Dash and Applejack are busy out of town.”

I hear someone clear their throat, making everyone look, seeing both Rarity and Spike. “Maybe we can go with you guys?” Spike said.

I sigh and scratch my head. “I don’t know, Spike you are just a kid, and Rarity no offense but this will be uh how would you put it...ah messy and quite brutish.”

“Yes we are well aware of that, but we still want to go.” Rarity said, crossing her arms.

I sigh and shake my head. “Fine, as long as you follow orders and don’t get yourselves or us killed.”

“We can agree to that.” Spike said and Rarity nodded her head in agreement. “So what now?”

“Now, we move out, Oh but first.” I close my hand and focus, summoning two keys to my hand. “Here you two go.” I hand Spike the green mighty Morphin key and Rarity the white mighty Morphin key. “Spike you say green dragon zord power, and Rarity you say white tiger power.”

Both of them nodded their heads. “Green Dragonzord Power for Spike, and White Tiger Power for me, we’ll remember that.” Rarity said.

“Good, now let's go save a town.” I said with a smirk and climbed onto the table and headed to my portal before I stopped. “Twilight, if you take my laptop apart I will destroy every book in your castle.” I warned her.

Twilight let out a gasp, “You wouldn’t!” she said.

I smirk and look back at her. “Oh I would, my laptop is very important to me.”

“Fine, I won’t take it apart.” Twilight said, a frown on her face.

“Good.” I said before going through the portal. “Alright people, let's start the mission.”

I heard everyone voice their agreement as we walked through the portal and ended up back with the Triceramax Command Center. “Alright, I think we should leave the truck here while we head into town. Once in town, we find the rangers, then go after the villains.” I said.

“Agreed, but I say we be careful, Moltor and Flurious might have heard that a city could have been freed and will be on guard, if they’re smart that is.” Cruger said.

“True, still let’s hope they are too busy fighting each other to notice us.” I said and started to walk towards the city.

“I hope so, cause I’d hate for us to walk right into a trap or something.” Spike said.

I slap my forehead. “Spike remind me to teach you the words that are never to be spoken, later.” I said as we continued to head into town.

“Why? What did I say?” Spike asked me.

I shake my head. “You almost jinxed us.” I said.

“Oh shoot! I did?!” Spike said, going wide-eyed.

The other rangers groan and shake their heads. “Hey you may not believe it, but I do.”

“Oh come on, there’s no such thing as jinxes.” Mike said.

I point at him. “None of that talk, I don’t want us running into bad luck because of it.” I said.

“Oh come on, seriously, jinxes are a myth.” Mike replied.

“And so are dragons and unicorns here on Earth.” Udonna said, pointing at Rarity and Spike.

I nod my head. “Exactly. Now cut the chit-chat.” I said then point ahead where a group of chillers and lava lizards are guarding a large door, to the wall surrounding the city.

“Great, how are we going to get into the city?” Cruger asked as we hid so that way the Chillers and Lava Lizards wouldn't see us.

I frown and rub my chin as I look at the two groups. The Chillers were completely white, with chest and shoulder armor, a large belt around their waist and their helmets covering their whole head, and a small candle where their mouth would be. Their choice of weapons was candle-shaped maces. The Lava Lizards, on the other hand, were tall humanoid lizards, with reddish-orange scales, white eyes, and had a small blade on the top of their heads, they also wore red and black armor with their weapon being a dark red sword.

I grin when I get an idea and light my hand with magic as I grab ahold of one of the Lava Lizard’s arms, then make him hit one of the Chillers, then watch as a few Chillers push and hit the Lava Lizards in retaliation. I chuckle as chaos spreads as the two groups start fighting. “Now we just wait for the two groups to take each other down.” I said in a whisper.

“Geez, they must really hate each other.” Jericho said.

I nod and help speed things along by using my magic to mess with any of them that stop fighting. “Yeah, but it is mostly because their bosses hate each other.”

“And they thought it was a good idea to place their soldiers guarding the same gate?” Jericho asked. “Despite the fact that something like this might happen?”

“They are one of the more...airheaded power ranger villains.” I said with a shrug then looked over to see just one Chiller left standing. Smirking, I use my magic to lift one of the Lava Lizard’s swords, then drop it onto the Chillar’s head, knocking them out.

“Well, now we have a way inside.” Rarity said.

“Yep, and if we are lucky no one will find out about this till the bosses are dealt with.” I said as I walked up to the door. I hear groaning and look down to see a Lava Lizard waking up, so I kick his head knocking him out again. I then use my sword to pry the gate open.

When I finally got the gate opened but on the other side were a few Chillers, making me freeze as we stared at each other. “Um...freeze!” I aim my gun at them.

The Chillers immediately raised their hands in the air while I heard Mike say. “That did not just work, right?”

“So you want to complain or do you want to knock them out before they decide to fight back?!” I asked him before I shot some of the Chillers for moving.

Mike didn’t respond as he and the others quickly knocked the Chillers out and tied them up. “Alright, we made it past the gate, now what?” Mike asked me.

“Now we look for the rangers.” I look at every one. “You all paid attention when I was playing the episodes on my laptop, correct? So you do know what they look like without their suits.” I asked as we started to go into the heated half of the city.

“Yes, we all did pay attention.” Cruger said.

“Good, then everyone keep an eye out. If we are lucky we will find them before we get to Moltor’s lair.” I said and tapped my necklace making sure it was off.

“Right, any idea where we should start?” Cruger asked. “I mean, they probably have a hidden base of operations somewhere.”

“No clue.” I said, shaking my head. “In the show, their base was the Red Rangers' home and the bad guys knew exactly where it was so it's not like they can go there and hide plus most of the episodes were taking place all over the planet while they were searching for something.” I told them.

There are the sounds of screaming from a few streets ahead. “Damn, well either we’ll find them up ahead soon or we're going to blow our cover, either way, let's get to work people.” I said.

Everyone nodded their heads as we ran towards the sounds of the screams and when we got there, we saw people being dragged out of a building by Lava Lizards. “Looks like we’ll be doing the latter of what you said.” Spike said.

I nod and say. “Everyone, don’t morph unless you have to.” I then run as fast as I can before I deliver a flying kick to the first Lava Lizard. “Take this, you overgrown iguana!”

The Lava Lizard I kicked fell to the ground while the others turned to me, growling angrily before running at me, swords raised in the air. I pull my sword out and tell the people. “Run, head the way we came, the gate is open.” Then I blocked one of the Lava Lizard’s attacks.

The people nodded as they ran, just as the others came and helped me fight the Lava Lizards with Lylla knocking the Lava Lizard I was fighting away from me. I use my sword to cut the Lava Lizard’s chest before shooting another one a few times. “Good work Lylla.”

“Thanks.” Vida said, using her tail to hit another Lava Lizard.

I jumped back from a sword that was swung at me but got hit by a different Lava Lizard from behind. “Gah!” I fall forward and get kicked in the face by another one.

“Hang on!” I heard Mike say before he and Cruger attacked the Lava Lizards that were attacking me while Cam helped me up.

“You okay?” Cam asked me.

“Yeah, thanks.” I said, rubbing my face. “They just got a lucky hit in, and caught me off guard.”

“Alright, but be careful next time.” Cam said before punching a Lava Lizard that was running at us and kicking it away.

“Yeah yeah.” I said rolling my eyes, then I activated my sword's grappling hook and swung it around hitting all of the Lava Lizards. “Everyone down.”

Everyone did as I said and ducked down, I spun the sword around one last time and killed the last of the Lava Lizards. “Damn that was annoying.” I said and reeled my sword back.

“At least it’s over for now.” Udonna said. “Now we just need to find the Rangers.”

I nod and rub my chin. “You’re right, anyone want to guess where to go next?” I ask.

Everyone, minus the two Pokemon, held their chins in thought. “Hmmm, not sure.” Cam said.

I sigh and rub the back of my head. “Damn, hey wait...can’t we just use our morphers to call them? You know, broadcast on all ranger frequencies.”

“That might actually work.” Cam said.

“I got lucky when I tried it before, Cam you are the tech genius, you go ahead and try and contact them. The rest of us will keep an eye out for more foot soldiers.” I said to him.

Cam nodded. “Alright, but I think we should take cover, that way we won’t get any interruptions from the foot soldiers.” Cam said.

“Yeah, that is a good point. Let’s find somewhere you can work.” I said and we moved down the street.

Eventually, we were in a building that had its windows barricaded but the front door was gone but that was easily fixed when we moved some of the stuff in the building to block it. Me and the others were keeping an eye out for any foot soldier that decided to check the building we were hiding in while Cam tried to get in contact with the Rangers.

I lean on the wall and whisper to Spike and Rarity. “So what do you think of earth so far?” I ask them.

“Well, minus the villains and monsters, I think Earth is pretty cool so far.” Spike said.

I chuckle and smile. “Good, hopefully, one day you can see it once it is free.” I told him.

“Yes, that would be nice. Plus, it would give me a chance to see Earth's fashion up close.” Rarity said.

I chuckle and smirk. “Oh yeah, I am sure you would love the variety, though I think one thing that you won't approve of is the fact that almost everything when it comes to clothing is mass-produced. Then again that's usually because there are billions of humans on the planet.”

“Mass-produced? What does that mean?” Rarity asked me in confusion.

I look around and pick up a phone case. “Alright, mass-produced means that there are large factories designed specifically to make either one or a few related items and they'll pump out thousands of these items a day. All the items are the same.” I told her.

“What?! You mean they don’t have their own style or anything?!” Rarity asked.

“I wouldn’t say that.” I said then added. “More like, because so many people want that product they have to produce enough for everyone but new designs are always being made.”

“Ah, alright.” Rarity said.

I look out of a crack in the barricade to look for any enemies not seeing any. I decided to ask Cruger something. “Hey, if you are from 2025, isn’t there a good chance there is another you in the present?”

“What do you mean?” Cruger asked me.

“Well, I mean, if you were brought back in time then there should be another you that is from this time, right?” I said scratching my head.

“I honestly have no idea.” Cruger replied.

I shrug and say. “I was just thinking if there was maybe you could warn yourself of Grumm.” I then look over as I see Cam walking up to us.

“I managed to get in contact with the Rangers, they are currently hiding out in a building not too far from here.” Cam said.

“Alright, lead the way.” I told Cam.

Cam nodded his head as we left the building and went in the direction of the Rangers, making sure we weren’t spotted by Chillers and/or Lava Lizards as we did. An hour of walking later, we arrived at an abandoned factory. “This is the place.” Cam said.

“Alright, everyone keep calm, and Rarity, Spike, you two stay behind us. We don’t want any friendly fire accidents.” I told everyone.

The two nodded their heads as we walked towards the factory, as we did though, two figures appeared on our left and right, weapons aimed at us. “Who are you?” One of the figures said, making me realize the figures were the Yellow and Blue Overdrive Rangers, Ronny Robison, and Dax Lo.

I wave and say. “Hey there, we are power rangers, here to help.” I said then look at Cam. “you are the one that talked to them before, go ahead and prove it.”

“It’s true, we talked through the morphers, we are not enemies.” Cam said, and the two Overdrive Rangers just simply stared at us before putting their weapons away.

“Sorry about that. We’ve been on edge since Moltor and Flurious took over the city.” Ronny said.

“Hey no problem, just don’t shoot our friends.” I said pointing at Spike, Rarity, and Cruger.

“Cam told us about them, so you don’t have to worry about us accidentally hurting them.” Dax said as he and Ronny led us into the factory.

“Good, so want some help taking those two down?” I ask with a smirk.

“Do you even have to ask?” Ronny asked me. “We need all the help we can get.”

“Then here is the deal, we help you take them down, and you guys join us as we travel to Angel Grove to help out another team and will be helping other teams along the way.” I tell them with a grin.

“Helping other teams? You mean the city isn’t the only place affected by the villains?” Dax asked me.

I roll my eyes. “Dude, the whole planet has been taken over.” I tell him with a frown.

Both Ronny and Dax looked at Cam, who had a sheepish look on his face. “I may have forgotten about that little detail.” Cam said.

“Yeah, you did.” Ronny said with a shake of her head. “Alright, we’ll help you out after we free the city.”

“Good, now first off we need to know how many members of your team are active, what weapons you have, and if you have access to your megazords.” I told them.

“For our team, we have everyone but Mackenzie.” Ronny said. “And we only have our personal weapons and our zords were destroyed.”

I sigh and frown. “Well, I think I can help with the zords, but first I need to touch each of you, and if you have anything that belonged to Mackenzie I need that too.” I said.

“What are you going to do?” Dax asked me. “And why do you need Mackenzie’s stuff for?”

I put my hand into my pocket and then pull it out after summoning my ranger key. “I can access other rangers' abilities if I have their key, and one way I can get that key is by making contact with a ranger.” I explain to them.

“I see.” Dax said in understanding. “But seeing how Mackenzie isn’t here, you think making contact with his stuff might give you a key?”

I shrug. “It worked with another deceased ranger when I touched his ‘morpher’.” I said with air quotes.

“Alright, I’ll go get something of Mackenzie while Ronny leads you to the other Rangers.” Dax said as he went in another direction.

I nod and we follow Ronny into a different part of the factory and see four more people. “This place is so dirty.” Rarity whispers.

“Come on Rarity, what did you expect?” Spike whispered back. “These guys are hiding from a whole city full of bad guys, pretty sure they have more important things to worry about than a little dirt.”

I clear my throat and wave. “Hello, my name is Roger, this is Cam, Cruger, Udonna, Rarity, and Spike.” I feel a light hit on my shin and look down before remembering and added. “Oh right and these two are Jericho and Lylla.”

“Nice to meet you, my name is Rose, this is Tyzonn or Ty, Will, and this is Andrew, Mack's father.” Rose said, introducing each member of the Overdrive Rangers.

I smile and shake their hands and receive three keys, the overdrive pink, black and yellow keys. “Nice to meet you, I am the red pirate force ranger.” I said.

“SPD shadow ranger.” Cruger said.

“Mystic force white ranger.” Udonna said.

“Green samurai ranger.” Cam said.

“Why Pirate Force?” Andrew asked me.

I groan and shake my head. “I am still working on the name, but basically it's because my team is pirate-themed.”

“Makes sense I guess.” Andrew said with a shrug of his shoulders. “So now that you are here, we can take down Moltor and his brother?”

“More or less, we are planning on doing it anyway.” I said then asked. “Do you guys know where Moltor’s and Flurious’ bases are?”

“We do.” Andrew replied.

“Good, then here is the plan: We go after Moltor first, then his brother.” I said and looked back the way we came. “Now I just need something that belonged to Mackenzie.”

That is when Dax returned with what looked like a piece of a trident. “This is Macks Drive Lance, or what’s left of it..” Dax said.

“Damn, hmm you know I wonder.” I said as I walked up to Dax and touched the trident then him, getting the red and blue overdrive keys. “Let’s test something.” I take the red key and slide it into my Morpher. “Overdrive, accelerate!” and my Morpher calls out. ‘Boukenger!’

In a flash of red I am standing in the red overdrive suit. The red Ranger suit was red and white, with the white being in the middle of the suit, under the arms, and around the neck. The boots, gloves, and shoulders had silver rings and pads, there was a symbol resembling a compass on the chest. The helmet had a silver faceplate and headlights on the top of the visor.

“Whoa, now that is impressive.” Andrew said.

I chuckle. “You think that's impressive? Just wait till I do this.” I lift my hand and focus on trying to summon Mackenzie.

Pretty soon, Mackenzie appeared in a flash, shocking the other Overdrive Rangers and Andrew. I grin in my helmet and power down. “Ta-da! Now you have the full team again.” I said waving a hand at mack.

“What? How did I get here?” Mack asked as he looked around before he was tackled into a hug by the other Rangers and Andrew.

“It’s good to have you back, Mack.” Dax said.

I scratch the back of my head and smile but decide not to tell them that he could possibly be from another universe. “Now that you guys are back at full strength, shall we make a plan on how to deal with Moltor?”

“Yes, we should. The sooner Moltor and his brother are defeated, the better for everyone.” Andrew said, causing the others to nod in agreement.

So we spent an hour going over the plan and once I summoned each of their zords inside a large warehouse we were ready. “Alright, let’s kick some bad guy butt.” I said.

Everyone shouted in agreement, just as an explosion was heard outside. “What the?!” Cruger shouted in surprise as we ran to see what had caused it, seeing a group of Lava Lizards outside. “How did they find us?!”

“Oh I don’t know, maybe the fact that there were bright flashes each time Roger changed, or maybe it was the loud thumps when he made one of those large things appear?” Spike said.

“Yeah, any one of those could be a good reason why they found us.” Mike said. “But that doesn’t matter, we’re either gonna have to fight or run to another location.”

I roll my neck and pull out my Morpher. “I think it's time we stop hiding, it's Morphin time!” I said before I use my own key. “Set sail!” and my Morpher calls out. ‘Gokaiger!’

Everyone else nodded as they morphed as well, leaving only Spike and Rarity to morph. First Spike called out. “Dragonzord power!” and green electricity covered him as he grew to the size of an adult human and the green mighty Morphin suit appeared on him.

Rarity was next as she called out. “White tiger power!” And white electricity covered her as the white mighty Morphin ranger suit formed on her. The suit was mostly white with a gold and black chest and shoulder armor, there was also gold and black around the gloves and boots, she also had a golden belt and her helmet was mostly gold with a black visor.

I smile under my helmet as I look back at my new team, each of the overdrive ranger’s suits looks similar to the red one but in blue, black, yellow, pink, and silver. Then I look forward and hold my sword out. “charge!”

We all ran out of the factory and began to fight the Lava Lizards, which was pretty easy considering there were more of us than them. “Man, they were not prepared for a lot of Rangers to suddenly fight them.” Cruger said as he kicked a Lava Lizard into another.

“They were probably after the overdrive rangers, and didn’t know we were here.” I said as I stabbed one through the chest and shot another.

“Well, then they must have been surprised to see us then.” Mike said, using his weapon to send a Lava Lizard flying.

I see Spike using the dragon dagger to cut a Lava Lizard that was attacking Rarity, and Rarity was using her tiger sword to fight one of the Lava Lizards. “Keep up the good work you two.” I tell them before I kick another one towards Cam.

He used his sword to stab into the Lizard before turning his body and slicing another. I looked around and saw that was the last of them. “Alright, it seems we are in the clear for now. Let's go take down the first of the brothers.” I said and looked at the Overdrive rangers.

“Agreed.” Mack said.

“The sooner the better.” Ronny said.

We follow the Overdrive rangers to a man-made volcano with actual lava flowing down the side. “Geez, I am so glad these suits are made to not only withstand extreme temperatures but keep us comfortable as well.” I said.

“Agreed.” Every Ranger minus Spike said, which was understandable seeing how he was a dragon so being near lava won’t affect him as much.

We make our way inside Moltor’s base and kill any Lava Lizards we come across. I look around a corner and see Moltor speaking to someone on a screen. “I am telling you I demand one of those psycho Rangers, so I can finish off my Power Ranger problem and maybe even my brother!”

“The Psycho Rangers have more important things to do than settle so stupid grudge between you and your brother. If you want to finish him off once and for all, do it yourself.” I heard the voice of Rita reply,

I narrow my eyes and hold up my hand to keep the others from attacking. “Hey, you are the ones that took the Corona Aurora and the five jewels! If I had them I could easily stop any rangers team by myself!”

“Oh stop whining!” Rita replied,

“Just send me one of your psycho Rangers so I can finish taking over this town or maybe me and my brother should team up against you and the rest of the alliance.” Moltor said.

We heard Rita laugh in response, “You honestly think the two of you are a threat?! I’ve seen far stronger beings than you two simpletons! The only damage you’ll do is to each other thanks to your petty grudge! You won’t even last five minutes before fighting each other!”

Moltpr growls and slams his fist on the arm of his throne. “Damn you, fine keep your knock off rangers, I will deal with this town myself.” Moltor then destroyed his screen. “Fucking bitch.”

“Looks like the villains aren’t very supportive of each other.” Lylla and Udonna said at the same time, which made me chuckle a bit before nodding my head in agreement.

“Yep, which means if we can take out the ones at the center the rest will take each other down.” I whisper back then look at every one. “Ok, here's the plan, me and the overdrive rangers will deal with Moltor, the rest of you keep any Lava Lizards out of the way.”

Everyone nodded their heads. “Alright, we’ll do that, but are you sure you guys can handle him?” Mike asked me.

I nod my head. “Yeah, I got enough forms that I can pick up their slack.” I said in a teasing manner while pointing at the overdrive rangers.

“Hey!” all of the Overdrive Rangers said in annoyance.

I chuckle and shake my head. “Come on, let's go take hot head down.” I said and walked into the room with my gun aimed at Moltor. “Freeze.”

Moltor looked at me, “A Ranger? How did you get into my lair?” Moltor asked as he got off his throne and glared at me.

I smirk as I decide to mess with him. “Oh I just walked right in, it was easy with the help of some Chillers.”

“What?! When I get my hands on those CHillers, I’ll kill them!” Moltor shouted angrily,

I chuckle and lower my gun. “Well, that is if I don’t kill you first, then again if you pay me more than your brother did, maybe I'd be willing to help you kill him instead. Of course, I would need you to send your own forces after him in order to increase the chances of my success.”

Moltor gave me a suspicious look, “Power Rangers are heroes, why would you be helping my brother take me out?” he asked me.

I chuckle and put my sword on my shoulder. “Simple I may be a Power Ranger but I'm more of a mercenary or to be more specific a pirate, you pay me enough and I'll do whatever the fuck you want.” I tell him while using telepathy to tell my team my plan so they don’t screw it up.

Moltor hums as he held his chin in thought, and after a few seconds of thinking he said, “Alright pirate, say I do pay you to help end my brother, how exactly will you do something I’ve been trying to do for a long time?”

I wave a hand at myself. “I can fight him with the power of a ranger.” I then aim my gun back at him. “That and I can use your army to keep him busy, then he wouldn’t have anyone to be a living shield.”

“Hmmm, very well.” Moltor said, “I will pay you more than my brother did so you can end him once and for all.”

“Deal, we can talk price later, order your army to attack him now, and then while he is distracted I will attack.” I said while getting ready to attack.

Moltor nodded his head before ordering one of the Lava Lizards to tell his army to attack Flurious immediately. I grin and after the Lava Lizard leaves, I walk over to Moltor. “So boss I just have to say.” I send the rangers a mental signal. “You are a fool.” I punch Moltor’s face.

Moltor shouted in surprise, “What?! What is the meaning of this?!” He shouted, clearly confused.

I chuckle and fire my gun at him. “I just got you to attack your brother while leaving yourself defenseless.”

Moltor growled as the other Rangers came into the room, “This ends here Moltor!” Dax said to the villain.

I spin my sword before I say. “I will give you two choices, the first one is you let Cruger here put you into a confinement card, while the second choice is you try to fight us and get your ass handed to you before I kill you.”

“I will never surrender to you Rangers!” Moltor shouted in rage before firing a magic beam from his eyes at us.

I block it with my sword and am pushed back as the overdrive rangers run into combat. “Let's take him down!” Mack said.

“Yeah!” The other Overdrive Rangers said before they began to attack Moltor by either shooting him or using their melee weapons. Moltor on his part was doing his best to block me and the Rangers combined assault with his fire swords.

I jump back and pull out one of my keys, “Time to test out this key.” I said before I slide it in and call out. “I choose you Charizard!” and my Morpher calls out. ‘Displaced!’ Then in an orange flash I am standing in a new suit.

The suit was mainly orange that kinda resembled the Power Ranger Samurai suit, the suit had peach and black near the center and on the collar, yellow shoulder guards that had twin capes attached to them that were orange on the outside but light blue on the inside, just like a Charizard's wings, the boots were also clawed, giving them a draconic look and the gloves were colored to look like flames. Lastly, there was the helmet, it resembled a Charizard’s head with the two horns on the back of my head, the faceplate also had white teeth on it.

“What is this? I’ve never seen a Ranger like that before.” Moltor said before shaking his head, “Doesn’t matter, I’ll crush you all and then I’ll destroy my brother!”

I looked myself over before smirking and ran at Moltor before I punched his face. “This is a new ranger form I got from a friend.”

“Like I said, I’ll crush you no matter how many forms you change into!” Moltor shouted before firing a magic blast from his eyes at me.

I jump over his attack and kick his face before pulling out some kind of claw weapon with three blades on it. “You will try.” I said before thrusting the claw at him.

Moltor blocked my weapon with his sword before slashing at me with his other one, causing sparks to fly before he head-butted me. I yell in pain as I am knocked back over by the others. “Damn it.”

“You okay?” Mack asked me as the others charged at Moltor,

“Yeah, but I guess this isn’t the time to test out new powers.” I said before standing back up.

“Yeah, no offense, that form was cool and all, but Moltor easily kicked your ass.” Mack said, just as Rose and WIll were sent flying thanks to Moltors magic beams.

“Then let's try this, go go samurai!” I call out as I slide a gold key into my Morpher and turn it. My Morpher calls out, ‘Shinkenger!’ and in a flash of gold, I am in a gold and blue suit, with the gold mostly focused around the chest, gloves, boots, and helmet. I had a silver belt where the Barracuda Blade was sheathed on my back. The visor resembles some sort of star.

“Whoa, what can that form do?” MAck asked me,

“This is the gold samurai ranger.” I said smirking in my helmet and pulled the sword off my hip and held it backhanded in a reverse grip.

“What’s this? Another suit change? Doesn’t matter, you will all die!” Moltor shouted, slashing at the Overdrive Rangers, sending them flying before running at me.

I block his sword with mine, then kick his chest before rapidly slash him multiple times. “This suit comes with a speed boost!”

Moltor shouts in pain as he dropped one of his swords to hold his chest where a slash mark was, “You insolent worm! I’ll crush you for that!” he shouted before firing a yellow-white lightning beam at me.

I roll out of the way and then kick his chest. “Come on everyone keep hammering him!”

“What do you think we’ve been doing?” Daz asked before he and the others charged at Moltor, hitting him with their weapons while he was unable to block their attacks.

I jump back and change back to my base form. “Let’s try to finish him.” I slide my key into my sword and it starts to glow.

The Overdrive Rangers nodded their heads as they began to prepare their team attack, “No! I refuse to lose to any of you!” Motor shouted as he prepared to use his Mega Slash on us.

I attack first with my finisher. “Final slash!” and send a red energy slash at Moltor.

“Drill mode!” Mack said as he changed his gun to the Drill Blaster while the others grabbed onto him, bracing him, “Drill Blaster!”

“Ready!” the other Overdrive Rangers said as the gun powered up before Mack pulled the trigger.

“Fire!” The drill spun around as it glowed yellow before blasting off the gun and spinning towards my Final SLash attack, the two attacks combining as they sped towards Moltor.

“Mega Slash!” Moltor shouted as he sent the Mega Slash at the combined attack, only for it to do nothing as the Overdrive Rangers and my attacks went right through the Mega Slash, shocking Moltor, “What?! No!” Moltor shouted before the attack hit him, causing an explosion that completely destroyed Moltor.

I walk over and wave the smoke away. “Make sure he can’t come back.” I tell them.

“We will.” Mack said as he walked over to me, “This means we only got Flurious to deal with.”

I chuckle and nod. “Yeah, let’s make sure this place is clear of any enemies before we go after him though.”

“Yeah, that’s probably a good idea, don’t want Moltor's goons coming after us for revenge.” Mack said as we walked back to the others, just as Jercho sent a Lava Lizard flying.

I smirk and walk over. “Think you can keep fighting or do ya want to take a break?” I ask her.

“I want to keep fighting, these guys are nothing.” Jericho replied, headbutting another Lava Lizard.

“Glad to hear you say that because I need you and the others to clear this place out.” I told her before opening a portal to my ship. “I am gonna see if there is anyone I can summon as backup.”

“You do that.” Jericho said, charging at a Lava Lizard who proceeded to run away from the angry Eevee.

I chuckle before calling out. “I am heading back for a minute.” Then head through the portal, once on my ship, I head to my treasure room and look over my token. “Hmm, no, no, not strong enough, too strong. Who should I summon?” I ask before I feel something land on my head, reaching up to grab a black headband.

"If you seek truth and aid in helping the weak and in need, call forth the Anti-Magic Knight." I hear in my head.

“Huh, this guy might be good.” I said rubbing my chin.

Chapter 17

View Online

Waillen a month after the battles...

Asta and company were currently enjoying the quiet life, or as quiet as a king and his subordinates could anyways. Asta had had it rough with his girls once he'd told them about what had happened to him. But they soon moved past it and grew to appreciate and love him even more after hearing how he'd waited to see them again for over a hundred years.

Soon after Asta and Fluttershy's daughter was born. Aurora Starfall. She was indeed born an earth pony much to Asta's relief. She had his green eyes but her mother's pink hair. Oddly enough the foal was born with no tail making her more human than pony, though she still had a few more of the more equine features like a slightly longer face and pointed ears like her mother. Twilight performed a scan on the filly and they weren't surprised when she didn't have magic, though they were still happy to have her in their lives.

The entire kingdom celebrated the new princess's birth not long after.

Speaking of the kingdom. It had never been more livid than even when the founding festival had started. Thanks to the victory over the invading Caribou army they had even more citizens than before. With the death of the commanding Count and Ichimonji, the Black Clover Kingdom's Territory hand effectively tripled in size overnight thanks to the count having three smaller territories under his control. Asta wasted no time and sent those he knew could clean up the cities into them.

Aj had gone back to Ponyville in order to spend time with her family. The Apples were overjoyed to see her ring but also those she had brought back with her. The reason why their family hated the Caribou, her ma and pa. The wife and husband weren't dead but had been enslaved in one of the cities Asat received from the battle. Aj's parents were grateful to the king and even more so to find out he was the one making Aj happy. Aj needed her time to adjust so Asta sent her home for a while to be with her granny and siblings while they adjusted to having her parents back in her life. She’d decided to stay in Canterlot and take lessons from Celestia and Luna to better control her more basic abilities.

Twilight was another story. Asta found that her powers had only grown so he did what he could and helped her train. He was no god but he had fought the original holder of these powers so he helped Twilight get better acquainted with them. It was also clear that her power wasn't the only things growing as her body had become more developed too, she and the girls caught him staring from time to time and often teased him about it. When they were in Canterlot for a lunch with Twilight's parents, some pony hit on her, he nearly put them in a coma. Twilight's parents approved the action with no qualms.

Rainbow Dash had been distant. Even Spike had been having a hard time with his marefriend as of late due to the incident with Gilda. Dash made her regular reports on Gilad but with disdain that only worsened each time. Asta decided to give them both some much-needed downtime in the form of Clousdale and Ponyville. Asta handled Gilda's imprisonment personally and came to admire the young hen's devotion to her family but still kept his distance from her.

Pinkie Pie was being Pinkie Pie, enough said with all the new arrivals to the city and the new additions to the kingdom's territories. She had plenty to do with the reformations and parties. She was actually planning another festival.

Rarity was helping out by giving sewing lessons and handing out clothes in one of the other cities.

The Shinigami had decided to help out around the city in her spare time. Which was actually most of the time. Asta was firm about them not coming into his city unless they had good enough reason outside a hollow attack or to report anything to Kisuke. They were currently held up in a house that Asta provided for them through any amenities were made, earned, or bought by themselves. Toshiro found this acceptable and promised they wouldn't make trouble for the king.

The demon slayers decided to stick around but Asta sent them to the other cities in pairs in order to help the Knights he'd dispatched. The Slayers didn't argue with their master and rarely ever questioned him. He kept Shinobu in Waillen to help with Ymir's treatment and rehabilitation.

The dragoness wouldn't be flying for a while and Asta was very upset that he let her wing get blown off. The young dragon told him it wasn't his fault, though that didn't stop him from thinking it.

Ichigo was the only exception to the shinigami but for good reason, Asta considered him family and knew he could trust his old friend. Ichigo had stepped into his role as a big brother rather well. Yuzu and Karin were over the mountain when they first met Ichigo. He has been staying with the Kurosaki household since arriving in the city.

The teens were returned to Cantorlot for the time being. Asta was in the process of having Inoue and Chad's education switched to Waillen as they'd both expressed a great interest in the city and helping in the coming fight against Aizen. With no other way to have them come here, they needed a guard, thus the princesses appointed Atsa the role. Uryu decided to speak he wanted in as well in order to train under Masaki more, thus the Kurosaki family took in the Qunicy.

Asta's look had changed slightly with his hair having been cut during his battle with Ichimonji while also gaining a number of new scars. His face changed to in the last one hundred plus years having lost his baby and become much broader. He went ahead and had Rarity clean it up as to even it out a bit more. His hair now resembles his original look but is shaggier. He still preferred to wear his shihakusho or kimono over normal pants and shirts.

(New look minus the scar on his face)

Currently, Asta was training in the Training Hall's courtyard. He was training with Ichigo while Fluttershy and their daughter watched from the shade of the Ironwood Tree with Yuzu and Karin. He was wearing an old loose-fitted kimono and using a normal katana.

Ichigo had been outfitted with a brand new gigai thanks to Urahara. This one allowed him better access to his augmented skills as a Shinigami while also letting the living world see them. He was also given a Substitute Shinigami badge to allow him to quickly ditch the gigai. The pass also doubles as a quick transforming zanpakuto, though nowhere near the size of his actual zanpakuto. Asta also taught his brother how to access and use Fullbring powers.

"Come on Asta I thought you were better than that!" Ichigo smirks as he and Asta locked blades.

"Oh yea," Asta smiles back, "I may have taught you a few things but nowhere near everything!"

"How did this all start again Ms. Fluttershy?" Yuzu ponders.

"A sandwich," Fluttershy says as Arorua claps. "All over who can make a better sandwich Dear," She picks up her daughter and holds her up, "You are definitely our father's daughter, enjoying a fight and you are not even old enough to walk yet," she cues.

"Yea give it to Ichi-nii," Karin yells out. "Show him who's boss!"

"You've gotten better at control," Asta notes as they break apart and land.

"Yea, well I DO PRACTICE," Ichigo emphasizes.

"I think that's enough for today," Asta relaxes. "You can have this one bro. I'll see you later."

"Later bubba," Ichigo says and looks over. "Come on girls time to go home."

"Awwwwww....." the twins pout.

"You can both come by the palaces and see Aurora anytime you want girls," Fluttershy says as Asat takes their daughter. "It's getting late and you should listen to your brother."

"She's right Karin," Yuzu agrees. "Besides, you said you teach the neighborhood kids how to play soccer."

"Fine," Karin pouts.

Later at the Castle...

Asta was sitting on his balcony relaxing when he heard the call, the call of displaced… “Hey, this is a call for help. I need a bit more backup for a mission and I got this token from Edward, so I know I can trust whoever you are.”

“Shy,” Asta calls out, “I’ve got a summon I’ll see ya later,” he sighs standing up as a portal opens.

“Be careful,” Fluttershy calls out.

“Will do,” Asta replies walking into the portal.

Abord Roger’s ship inside the token storage room

Roger looked over as a portal opened and out walked a man with shaggy spikey ash blonde hair, a white muscle shirt, black sleeveless collar short robe, a four-point star headband, and blue pants with brown boots. The most notable features were the many scars all over the man’s body the massive dirty-looking claymore as long as the man’s body on his back.

“Oh, you must be the displaced I called. Thanks for coming, my name is Roger.” He held his hand out.

“You said something about Ed?” The man yawned. “Name’s Asta Ferris, and Edward is my older brother.” He tightly gripped Roger’s hand causing the ranger to wince in pain slightly. “Nice to meet ya. Sorry not big on formalities at the moment. What do you need help with?”

“It's fine and cool, first I meet his wives and kids, then I meet his brother? Oh and right now me and my team are taking on Flurious from Power Rangers Operation Overdrive. We already dealt with his brother.” Roger explained while leading Asta out of his ship.

“Let me just make a portal back to Earth, and we can make a plan with the other rangers.” Roger said before he made his sword appear in his hand.

“Fair warning.” Asta spoke up. “I was just in quite a battle so I’m not going to be the friendliest person in the omniverse at the moment. I’m not quite one-hundred-percent full strength either. My dragon took a crushing blow and almost permanently lost her wing. Being linked I’m using a good portion of my healing Qi on her to help in her daily recovery.”

“Damn, that sucks man. Hope she makes a full recovery.” Roger said, and just before he made a portal, someone walked out onto the deck of the ship. It is Eric and he looked surprised to see Roger.

“What the hell are you doing here? And who is this guy?” Eric started walking over.

“Eric, not a good idea.” Roger tried to warn him.

“What's with the weird little cape? Is he some kind of superhero wannabe?” Eric said before flicking Asta’s short robe, and Roger facepalms.

“You can make fun of me all you want.” Asta said before pressure is exerted over the area making it very hard to breathe. Roger recognized this ability as Edward had used it before when the captain had been in his world. Asta’s hand shot out and using only his thumb and pointer finger held Eric up in the air by the face. “But you will not insult the robe of my knights, Am I making myself clear?” Asta glared death straight into the ranger’s eyes as he tossed the man across the room.

“Gah! Why you! Quant-” Eric started before Roger punched him.

“Shut up now Eric, he is not someone to mess with! And before you start that mutant talk, no he is 100% human.” Roger said then looked over at Asta and used telepathy to ask. ‘You are human aren’t you?’

“If you define human as someone who has reinforced magic crystal throughout their body then yeah totally human.” Asta shrugged. “Long strong story short my brother fused the magic foci crystal firm and evil king into my body when it was stabbed into my arm. Other than that I’m human, that has just pushed the boundaries of my physical and spiritual limits.” He said taking the sword from his back, easily wielding it with one hand. “I also use anti-magic as my main power, and this sword is an anti-magic sword that basically eats magic and turns it into anit-magic. I have a few other skills but that’s later.”

Roger took a step away from the sword. “Good to know, let's get to earth. Oh and Eric, try to make some friends here and lighten up before you piss off the wrong guy.” Roger said while looking down at Eric. Then he used his sword to make a portal back to his friends on earth.

On the other side of the portal stood the operation overdrive rangers, Cruger the SPD shadow ranger, Udonna the white mystic force ranger, Mike the Magna defender, Cam the green ninja storm ranger, Spike, Rarity, and two pokemon, an Eevee named Jericho and a Dragonair named Lylla. “Oh look Roger is back!” Spike said, getting the others' attention.

“Quite the assemble you have here,” Asta looks around. “Pokemon eh? Good thing I brought a few of mine.,” he looks at the Eevee. “You’re a strong one aren’t ya?”

Jericho smirks and puffs out her chest. “Vee!”

Roger rolled his eyes and walked through the portal. “Yeah, I got a big group and even more back in Equestria that are resting.” He then used magic to move a large box over to the group and used it as a table.

“I’m guessing you called me in cause you got your asses handed to you by a bad guy and need the extra muscle in a bit of excess.” Asta crossed his arms.

Roger wiggled his hand. “Not exactly, more like I called you so we don’t get our asses kicked. We just killed Moltor and I don’t want us to get overwhelmed by his brother.” He then used magic to make a hologram of the city over the box.

Asta shrugged. “I get it, better safe than sorry." He then looked at the others. “Just a heads up for you magic users, I can use magic too but my thing is actually the opposite in that I mainly rely on anti-magic power and physicality along with martial arts and weapons, mainly swords.”

“I see, well thank you for the warning mister.” Udonna said, nodding her head. “If only you were by our side back when the dark master was on the loose.”

“Fortunately most of us here use technology and not magic. I believe Udonna is the only one that uses magic in our group.” Cruger said.

“I realize that but I wanted to make it known.” Asta explained. “Mostly because my power also has an area effect called Anti-Mana Zone in when invoked it turns all mana in the area into Anti-mana or anti-magic in lay man’s terms. It can drastically affect all in the area, not just mages.”

“Try not to use that near me.” Roger said then tapped his head. “Edward gave me some magic nanites to help with a medical problem I have, I don’t want them to be shut down.”

“It generally only activates when I want it to.” Asta held up a hand. “Or if I get very emotional. If it does activate unless you're like on the brink of death and those things are the only thing keeping ole death at bay you'll be fine. I can just deactivate my field and you’ll be good as new.”

Roger shrugged and made some red dots move from one side of the city to the other. “Alright, so we got some of Moltor's forces to attack his brother, so there is a distraction. Any other information?” He asked the other rangers.

“If we’re there I can tell you a bit more in detail in what we’re gonna be up against as far as heavy hitters go.” Asta added.

Roger looked over. “Any amount of information we can get is good.” Roger then focused and made some holographic controls over by Asta. “Go ahead and add what you know or find out.”

“There are about four sizable powers levels in there from the Qi I’m sensing.” Asta said. “One is very animalistic, two mystical, and one I can’t quite get a feel for. I bet one of the magic types is our ice man.”

Roger rubbed his chin and hummed. “I see, hmm then we will have to split up to take them all out quickly.”

"I do have a few things that could help us out as far as reinforcements go." Asta said. "But first." He looks at Roger. "I need to do something to you."

Roger nodded his head. “Sure, any help we can get will be good.” He said, and then he pointed to the large truck. “We can use the truck if we need somewhere out of the sun.”

"No need." Asta holds up a hand moving behind Roger. "This will feel weird, then pain, fold by relief then more pain then you will feel better than you've felt in years. Hold still," Asta said, raising his hand and forming a claw.

Roger gulped hard recalling how Ed told him his brother was a martial artist, meaning his knowledge of the working of the body wasn't medical like the alchemist but overall, he excelled more in the healing arts than Ed did due to his overall knowledge of the unseen workings of the body.

Asta dug his fingertips into the center of Roger's back and it felt like vines had grown throughout the ranger's inner body keeping him from moving, "That was called Spreading Creeper. It keeps you from moving and crying out in pain while I do this next part." Asta notes cracking his knuckles. "Time to begin." The knight takes in a short breath and speedily works around Roger's body hitting certain pints high and low causing relief in some and great burning pain in others. It felt as if he was being needed like dough and then beaten with a bat. Roger felt muscles he had used in years to breathe anew.

"Now for the final part." Asta placed a palm on the center of Roger's chest and it starts to glow white. "You are very sick, sicker than you let my brother know about. A normal person with this disease wouldn't have survived this treatment from the start but you're not normal." Roger felt an invigorating sensation throughout his entire self.

"I am using my Qi to activate your own. You won't be able to fly around or use energy blasts like in Dragonball but with your Qi now awakened your vitality will return to your ailing body helping you fight your illness again. Know that your perception will be enhanced for a time too. Eat right, train, and exercise you very well could thoroughly beat your illness one day but for now, it is in a deep remission." The king does a quick jab to Roger's chest jab the ranger is free to move again.

Udonna, Cam, and Cruger watch in ah before Rarity breaks the silence. “Pardon me darling, but did you say that Roger was sick?”

Udonna Looked at Roger with disappointment in her eyes before looking at Asta. “That is a very interesting technique. Would you mind showing me it before you leave?”

Roger looked away from the rangers. “I didn’t tell anyone because I don’t want people to focus on it. I just want to get the rangers together so they can beat Zedd and his army.” He tried to walk away but is still locked in place

"Yes, Rarity he is very sick or was at least now. My brother helped by giving Roger machines to keep the sickness in a bit of a catatonic state preventing it from progressing but unable to cure it. He is as healthy as he was in his early teens but the illness still remains but in remission. With my older brother's machines he could stay healthy for hundreds of years." Asta looked from Roger to the others then back to Roger and bowed. "I am sorry for revealing this. I thought it was common knowledge here."

He turned to the snow sorceress. "I can show you the technique but you will not be able to learn it. It deals in the art of simulating the healing of the body through one's natural healing and life forces but agitating the patient's Qi with your own. Depending on the body's state and the overall health of the patient depends on what healing can occur meaning the healing and Techniques changes with each new patient. It took me months to get the basics down and only after a hundred years did I master it myself."

“I see, well perhaps we could make a magic equivalent with enough work.” Udonna said to Asta.

“You say this is a qi healing technique? I believe something similar was covered in basic training.” Cruger said, rubbing his chin.

Roger, now free to move, rubbed his chest. “It’s fine, I get that most people would have told everyone.”

“Why didn’t you trust us?” Spike asked Roger.

"It's not that he didn't trust you, Spike." Asta spoke up. "A man who has been given a chance to do good when he has nothing left in a short time didn't want you to worry about his problem when so much more was at stake." He explained. "The Qi techniques, in this case, depends on the patient, not the healer. If the one the technique is being used on does not have the physical strength needed then the healing will not work. In this, since the healer can offer their own in place but the backlash can cause a rebound with the healer taking the damage instead, causing them to die."

Roger nodded at Spike. “It’s true, I wanted to focus on something more important than myself.” Roger then put his hand on Asta’s shoulder. “But thanks to Asta here I may be able to retire after Zedd is finished off.” Then there is a flash of light under Roger’s hand.

“I see well perhaps I can learn more about your techniques to teach in the S.P.D. academy.” Cruger said.

"If you are willing to break down your own body, to suffer unimaginable pain, to learn how to transform your flesh into the very sword you wield." Asta motions to himself and the numerous scar all over his body. "Then you can learn. Know I earned under the study of many many masters never dedicating to one study in particular." Roger recalls this info too. "I used the differing styles to make my own styles. After a hundred years I was able to master my breathing techniques, perfecting them all." Asta vanishes only to appear next to Cruger, his fingertip only millimeters away from the commander's eye.

"I am not talented in martial arts. Everything I do is because I pushed my body to its limits and then beyond that nearly every day I've lived thus far in my life. Feel like you want to throw up then do it, but then go back to work. Never give up what you strive for."

Cruger takes a step back placing his hand on his sword. “I see, well that sounds a bit too extreme for just cadets.”

Roger looks at his hand and sees a new key in it. This key was a dark red and had an armor look to it. “Huh cool new key.”

"To put it simply." Asta dropped his hand. "Push them to run till they can't anymore, have them climb a tall mount with thin air, and find their way back down by nightfall." He explained. "Lay traps of variation and have them avoid those traps. Wash, rinse, and repeat for a year's time, or three months if you see fit."

Asta looks over. "New key aye." Asta pulled the sword from his back and it starts to radiate black anti-magic. Grabbing a fist full he holds it up to Roger. "Perhaps you'll find this useful, at least more so than that hard-to-control form my brother mentioned you got from him. I have a feeling you'll need this in the upcoming fight."

Roger held out his hand and then pulled it back. “It won’t mess with me, will it? I do have unicorn magic you know.”

"The anti-magic is the suit itself so you won't have access to your magic in that form." Asta explained. "But it won't interfere with your magic or machines internally either. I have unicorn crystal and dark crystal magic myself that I can't use it in my Black form. I can when I just swing my swords but it can be draining and a pain. But no, it won't interfere with your magic but at the same time, you won't be able to use your magic either. Another upside is it being an anti-magic suit oncoming magic or curses won't affect you either."

“I see, then give it here, I can’t use my magic while suited up anyway.” Roger said before grabbing the sword.

"Take this instead." Asta handed over the fist full of anti-magic. "My sword would absorb all of your magic if you held it." Roger pulled back and looked at Asta's fist holding up a hand. Asta opened his fist and in Roger's palm dropped a mini Demon Slayer sword.

Roger caught it and it was quite a bit heavy but he can still lift it. Roger then looked it over, it is a thick black blade with a two-sided edge. “Cool, but this is too small to be a knife.”

Asta easily put his own sword back on his back with one hand. "Yea and that's just a mini replica key version to use with your Morpher." He smirked. "Think how you would have reacted if I'd let you hold the real sword?"

Roger looked at the massive blade on the knight's back, a weapon he easily swung around with one hand as if it weighed as much as a single-handed sword.

“Huh, another key?” Roger takes a second look at it and sees a rainbow of energy covering it for a few seconds. “Well, that proves it will work. It’s funny you’re the second person to make a key for me, normally they just pop into existence.”

"I'm guessing the first would be my older brother." Asta looked at the ranger who nodded. "Don't ask how it works cause I have no clue. I'm guessing it has something to do with your void energy or something about you coming into contact with my anti-magic. If I had to guess you could easily get keys from other displaced this way too. I'm also stabbing at this but they could also be more powerful than the ones that pop just into existence too."

“Possible, I will have to try these out later.” Roger said before using his sword to make a small portal and dropped the two keys in.

"I highly recommend saving the Demon Slayer key as a trump card." Asta suggested. "Our main baddy relies on magic so he would be at a severe disadvantage if you can keep from using it until then." He pulled something that looks like a card reader off his belt, holding it he said. "Transport Behemoth." Out of the device shots a monster of a bike. "This B." Asta patted the bike and it softly reved its engine as he returned his device to his belt. "I'll be riding him into battle. As for the backup I mentioned." He said reaching onto his belt again and then holding up both hands with eight pokeballs in between his finger. "I have Rayquaza, Lucario, Dragonite, Growlithe, Pyroar, Greninja, Gyarados, and Braviary."

“Oh cool, I have always wanted to meet some of those kinds of pokemon. Maybe before you leave I can get a group picture.” Roger said with a smile, while his pokemon came over to him.

"I don't mind but they might." Asta informs Roger. "These are rescued Pokemon who were abandoned by their trainers and or owners that were given to me by another displaced after he rescued them and let them live in a sanctuary. They're very wary of people and aren't quick to trust, outside Rayquaza but even then you have to be careful around it. Being a shiny and a rare shiny on top of that means it was frequently hunted, also beware that if you have cake it won't even give a second thought about fitting you in its mouth."

“Yikes, well I will be careful.” Roger said, shaking his head. “Well, is there anything else we should do before we start the mission?” Roger asked while spinning his gun on a finger.

"There is one thing." Asta remarked leaning against Behemoth as his grimoire floated up next to him opening to spit out a notebook, ink, saucer, quill, and needle. "How would you like another edge in magic in the form of your own unique personal magic that now creature other than you or one of your descendants can use?"

“Oh? That sounds amazing. Though I doubt I will have any kids.” Roger said, waving his hand, then asked. “So what do we do?”

"See this." Asta pointed to the materials. "Add a drop of blood to the ink." He said, pouring a bit of the ink into the saucers. "Stir thoroughly. Then write your name on the front page of the notebook with the ink and quill. After that, it's all me." Asta pointed to himself. "You will have to endure a bit of pain though and another piece of advice, don't say you won't have kids here. We owe it to ourselves and those we love and our family to try and have children, even if they're not yours by blood but by the bonds we create. I refer to some of my disciples as my children cause that's how I see them, though I do have a daughter with Fluttershy who was born not that long ago."

Roger smiled a bit and chuckles. “Oh, I know all that, I just want to make sure the universe is safe before even thinking about that.” He said before using his sword to cut his finger letting a few drops of blood mix with the ink, then he stirred the ink. After it was mixed well he opened the notebook and wrote out his name.

"Good now hold onto that notebook and this is going to hurt, a lot." Asta smirked as his grimoire flips to another page. "Now, PUBLISHING MAGIC!!" Asta said aloud. "Grimoire Publishing!"
Black Lightning shoots from Asta's grimoire to the notebook in Roger's grip and spreads all over his body, racking his body with unimaginable pain. It hurt so much that Roger wanted to cry out but found he couldn't, then there was a small silence and then a poof of smoke as Roger found himself standing there the book no longer a notebook or in his hands. It was floating just above his hands, covered in crimson red cover, with a three-leaf clover in a dark purple magic.

Roger looked the cover over. “Huh, a three-leaf clover? What does that mean?” He asked before he opened the book.

"It means you have the most common type of grimoire." Asta shrugged.

Roger shrugged and read the first spell. “Huh, this sounds like fire-based magic, cool.”

"Don't just stand there and keep it to yourself." Asat said, pulling a notepad from his back pocket. "Give it a try and let's see what you got."

Roger nodded and turned to face a tree and holding out a hand. “Ok, um… Exploding Fireball!” He called out then magic surged from his grimoire to his hand before a fireball shoots out of his hand slamming into the tree and exploding, breaking the tree and a half.

"Looks like you got flame magic." Asta writes down the magic. "That spell was a creation type that looked like Magna Swings's Exploding FireBall."

“Really? I wonder what this spell does.” Roger said pointing at one of the glowing spells then to his surprise a dark purple flame comes out of the grimoire then forms into a small wyrm with two wings. “Ok, this is weird.”

"Another creation type spell." Asta points out. "That... looks like the flame Spirit Salamander, but in black and purple. I think I'll call your magic Dark Flame magic but you also have Spirit magic, which I must point out is very rare. Also, that thing can leave you of its own accord if it wants to, it's not a spell but a Manifestation of living flames of Darkness."

“Ok, that is super cool.” Roger said then looked at the small flame spirit. “Hi, do you want to help me kick some bad guy butt?” He asked the spirit.

"You need to be careful with that thing." Asta warned. "If it is like the Salamander from the story your emotions have a heavy influence on its developmental growth, physical form, and overall mindset. Eventually, when it's matured enough you'll be able to perform a union spell called Spirit Dive that lets you take on a Dark Flame form where you and spirit are one and the same basically. Uber Powerful stuff that has a time let it to how long you can be like that."

“Right, then I should keep track of my emotions.” Roger nodded and then held up the book. “Anything else I should know?”

"Let me reiterate this." Asta cleared his throat. "It is a Manifested Spirit of Pure magic that has a mind all its own. It can lend you large quantities of its power should it allow you to, due to its immaturity it will likely do so without having to be asked. Don't rely on it too much, only if you're in a corner and have nowhere else to go, at least until you have a better understanding of your own magic power."

Roger nodded and put his sword over his shoulder. “Right, well I probably won't rely on magic too much but I'll keep that in mind when I do use magic.”

"Again, that thing has a mind Of. It's. Own." Asta emphasized. "It is here and will stay manifested without your permission to exist or not. It will use magic on its own whether you told it to r not if it wants to. The trick is teaching it right from wrong, not controlling it like raw power without a consciousness." He pointed to the little wyrm. "If it wants to run around without you it will."

“I understand that and will do my best to teach it. But I will probably only use my magic when I am trying to be stealthy.” Roger said then he looked at the other rangers. “Is everyone ready to fight?”

"I need to point out a major flaw in your magic." Asta said, raising a finger then clears his throat. "Your magic is going to be anything but stealthy!" He points at the exploded still smoking trees.

Roger just looked at Asta with a frown. “That is just the first spell I am sure not all of them will be that explosive.” Roger shook his head and put the grimoire into a large pocket on the inside of his coat. “Alright let’s move on and take out Flurious before he realizes his brother is dead and take command over the entire city and overrun us for foot soldiers.”

"Sure." Asta said leaning against his Behemoth. "And how shall we start this attack? A forward assault on the fortress I would expect. Let's hit it with a massive blast on all sides to really rattle and unnerve their forces. With the troops all scared and scatterbrained, it'll be utter chaos inside as they try and make sense of it all. It will definitely take them too long to get all of the foot soldiers focused on nearly all different attacking directions. One on all sides and above."

“That is a good idea.” Roger said with some of the rangers' nods. “Let’s kick some bad guy butt.”

"You guys take the fortress from the ground then." Asta stood up and is engulfed in Anti-magic from his grimoire then it quickly fades to reveal a form of armor.

(This is the Armor)

He then threw a few of his pokeballs into the air, having Braviary, Dragonite, and Rayquaza come out. Roger was a bit stunned at the red Rayquaza, if not a bit jealous, as it loomed over them looking down with crystal blue eyes.

"These guys and I will take on the air assault." Asta said. "No offense to you guys but the only one who I know could possibly fly would be Udonna using her vehicle or flight magic. I have both but I can't use my magic item while using anti-magic and B won't let just anyone ride him." He placed a hand on the bike who slightly revved in agreement. "If you have any objections speak now or forever hold your peace." He remarks holding a hand up to his face as Anti-magic covers his head and hardens then flakes away to reveal a helmet.

(The Helmet)

Roger chuckled and held out a fist. “I have no objections, just watch out for any civilians that might be held captive or just trying to hide.”

"I didn't sense any through Qi. Any civies that were there aren't anymore." Asta said darkly. "Dead or turned to monsters." He said with a solemn tone. "I'm not going in this for blood." He said getting on Behemoth and slightly revving the monster bike. "If I can see they can be saved I'll do so, if they're so far gone then I'll give them quick deaths to put them out of their misery." He looked over his shoulder as anti-magic started to come from the eye holes of his helmet.

Roger sighed and nodded. “I understand. Stay safe and see you inside.” He then looked at his pokemon. “You guys can either fight outside and make sure we don’t get flanked or head inside with us, I trust your judgment.” The pokemon nod.

"I have one that might help them out." Asta said, throwing up another pokeball to have his Lucario come out. It was a bit different than the normal Lucario as its colors were inverted to have a creamy coat with blue chest fur. "Lucario can lead and or look out for them. His Aura skill would help them inside the castle to help shake the enemy up once we hit the base. We hit from the outside while they hit from the inside."

“Sounds good, nice to meet you.” He said to the Pokémon then smirked. “Make sure my friends come back alright?” Roger said to Lucario.

Lucario looked over to the others and then back to Roger giving a stern look and. "Rowfs." With a nod before looking at Asta.

"Look after them in there." Asta pointed. "Use Dig to get inside then wait till you hear us pounding the outside. You won't be able to miss it. You three will hit them hard from the inside."

Lucario nodded and then used 'Dig' to burrow into the ground quickly disappearing into a burrow with Roger's pokemon following straight away.

“Alright with them already starting, I guess it’s up to us humans-“ Roger started then Cruger cleared his throat. “-us rangers to start attacking the outside.”

"Nice save." Asta bluntly deadpans. "Looks like we have another army already on the move." He looks over his shoulder. "A lot of little Qi's. Possible remnants from another big bady." He cracked his knuckles as he sat on Behemoth and reached down into his grimoire to pull out two large handguns, one black, and one silver.

Asta then placed the weapons in holsters on either side of Behemoth's seat. "A little something to save cursed souls." He looks at Roger. "Let's get things started." He said as he revved Behemoth and then shoots off into the sky, driving on the air with the pokemon flying behind the king. "B, let's get this thing started off right." He smirked and hit a button on Behemoth's dash and music started to resonate from the beastly machine.

https://youtu.be/Hq_J-XVOucg

“At least he has good taste in music.” Roger said with a smirk then looked at his friends. “You Heard him, let’s kick some bad guy butt.” The rangers nod and run towards the frozen castle, Roger was the first to attack as he shot his pistol at some chillers and lava lizards that were fighting.

"Rayquaza, Hyper Beam!"

"Braviary, Aurora Beam!"

"Dragonite, Draco Meteor!"

Asta shouts to his partners who immediately comply with their individual attacks, blasting the Ice castle from high above in the sky with a barrage of blows.

Asta looks down into the crowd and takes note of Roger. "B, you're in charge of steering." Asta told his mount of a monster machine as he reaches down to pull out the large handguns. He twirls the weapons on his trigger fingers and then catches them holding them level with his head, "I'm not usually one for guns but in this case, I like the feel of these." He remarks controlling his breathing, as he points the pistols down into the crowd. "Let those tortured by fire and ice be saved this black rain, Amen." Asta recites this prayer as the pistols turn solid black with anti-magic. "BLACK BULLET!" He shouts and fires explosive black shots into the army laying down cover fire for Roger and the others

Roger sees the barrage of bullets rain down hitting the enemy army and smirks. “I knew calling him was a good idea.” Roger uses his sword to cut a chiller before kicking it away.

Cruger uses his sword to make his way through a large crowd of chillers and lava lizards. Udonna uses her ice magic to freeze the lava lizards, then Mike and Cam smash them working together. Each of the overdrive rangers are using their individual civilian powers to hold off both armies, while Rarity uses her magic to trip up as many of them as she can, then Spile breathes fire on them.

"I hate to be the bearer of bad news but." Asta said, jumping off Behemoth next to Roger firing more explosive shots. "But these small fries will eat up all our guys' stamina before we even get a chance to hit the big four. We'll be too tired to fight anyone in the enemies' upper tiers period." He cross-fires a lava lizard and chiller on either side of him right in the mouth. "You have an area affect abilities, or do I need to bust out a couple of mine?"

“Right, good point.” Roger looks at the rangers. “Everyone behind me!” As the others got behind him he pulled out his grimoire as it began to glow with magic, he held his hands forward and called out. “Exploding Fireball times five!” launching five fireballs out, spread out enough so when they explode they cover a large amount of the area. “Whoa, good thing I have a high amount of magic.” He said after shaking his head.

"Now it's my turn." Asta remarks, throwing his guns back into his grimoire then turning to the rangers, "Whatever you do." He throws up a hand and then extends three fingers from it. As the king did this the earth around the ranger sprang to life and formed into a dome above the. "Don't come out from under that umbrella. The rest of these are mine." He says as he starts to almost dance about, yet one could still see this was a martial arts form of sorts.

Then fire starts to shoot from the king's fists into the atmosphere. The more fire he shot into the clouds the darker and darker it got. Even amidst all of this, the chillers and lava lizards continued to fight, Asta merely cutting them down in the process. Soon the clouds roared to life with thunder as rain started to fall over the fields, the chiller freezing the water as they jumped with joy, the lava lizards screeching with pain.

Asta breathing heavily wiped his brow, "Took longer than I thought but I can't bust out avatar state just yet, need to have some trump cards still." He chuckles light to himself. "Time to bring down the house." He says running, and then. "Fly." A blue aura briefly covers him as he starts to fly into the air, simultaneously using fire bending to increase his speed through the air.

“Damn he has got a lot of skills.” Mike said watching Asta fight.

Cruger nods “Indeed, and I suspect is still holding back.

Cam rubs his chin. “Maybe after all this is over and we get the ninja academy back under our control we can open up the fourth branch and have it be about fire.” He said thinking out loud.

Udonna watches as the rain hurts the lava lizards and seems to make the chillers happy. “Amazing, he was able to change the weather without the use of magic.”

Roger smirks and watches Asta fly high into the sly. “I think he's about to deliver a big attack.”

"This is going to be way bigger than last time." Asta says to himself aloud as he lands on a cloud. "It's a good thing my natural sky dragon magic acts as a protector against this lightning. Now," he cracks his knuckles. "Phase two..."

Asta starts to bound around, kicking off the air in order to get around, tearing apart the clouds and throwing them into one another causing even more lightning to discharge into the air.

He looks over at the clouds and feels the energy in the air with his Qi. "Not enough, I need more lightning!" He bounces about in random directions more and more creating more and more lightning until the atmosphere is completely electrified.

"Alright, Phase three." Asta remarks, landing on a cloud and taking a stance. He forms his hands into fists with his middle and pointer fingers extended outward. He then starts motioning them into circles drawing all of the lightning and electricity in the air into a lightning circle in front of himself. Asta began to float and then he kicked the air rocketing himself downwards toward the ground

"Take this you evil freaks!" Asta yells as he breaks through the bottom cloud layer surrounded by lightning in the shape of a massive western dragon. "Blitz Erpel Oberherr(Lightning Drake Overlord)!" Asta thrust his right hand forward directing the dragon down into the field.

With a thundering roar, the drake crashes into the field and bursts sending electricity into all of the soaked chillers and lava lizards. The discharge immediately fires them all to a burnt charred crisp as they fall to the ground, dead.

Asta lands in front of the ranger with a stern look as he huffs. "That should... take care of them..." He snickers as electricity sparks from his body as his already spiky hair stood up. like a super Saiyan.

“Whoa! That was amazing! And that cool dragon thing was unbelievable!” Spike said getting close to Asta.

“Hell yeah, that was cool.” Roger said, smirking. “Need a breather?”

“I must say that was quite the show.” Rarity said.

"Very much so, yes." Asta says as the pokemon land behind him along with Behemoth. "Time is not on our side so this will be a short breather." He remarks leaning against the structure he'd made earlier. "Unfortunately, that move is a double-edged sword and takes a lot of control with both bending and weather magic. The latter is not something I have in spades when away from my dragon, even more so seeing she is injured and it takes a good deal of our magic to help heal her wound. My Qi can only do so much on magical beasts after all." he looks over to Roger. "How about another grimoire test." Roger nods. "See if you don't have access to a restoration spell. The move was very taxing on my body."

“Right, let’s see here.” He looks through his grimoire and then points to something. “Ok, this sounds like a healing spell.” He clears his throat and then faces Asta before reciting what is written in his grimoire. “Flame of life and health.” A small fire surrounds Asta and quickly turns into a small tornado of black and purple flames as it engulfs the king.

"Aaaa...." Asta lets out a sigh of relief as he stands up and moves his right arm in a circle popping a few bones. "Much better. No more fatigue or muscle soreness. Though I'm still out of magic power." he opens and closes his fist. "Not like I really use magic a lot anyways though. It was worth it to take out the army, your four keep any stragglers out," he ordered his group who merely not and took to the skies again. "We have things to do inside," he looks at Roger. "Lead the way captain.”

“Right, but I think I will save my magic for later, and start using my ranger powers now.” Roger said before he put his grimoire away and pulled out his Morpher and key. “Set sail!” He then morphed and rolled his neck.

“Alright, let’s move people.” He then started running towards the entrance and the others follow him.

"You don't happen to have a spare green ranger key and Morpher would you?" Asta asked.

“I have Bioman Green2, Flashman green flash, Maskman X-1, the green key from the 2017 movie, last galaxy green, time force green, mystic force green, jungle fury elephant ranger, Solar green, ninja steel green, HyperForce green, beast morphers green, Kiramager green, and the Green Hunter Beetleborg.” Roger told Asta as they ran into the castle and headed down a hallway.

"That's a lot, should've been more specific." Asta scratched his head. "I was hoping for Tommy's in all honesty. Always liked the dragon dagger flute trumpet deal. Former band nerd here." Asta thought. "Now that I think about it, it'd be best to use the Samurai Ranger. I utilize all of my physical power and swordsmanship with it."

“Well as for Tommy’s.” Roger pointed at Spike who is wearing the Mighty Morphin green suit. “Spike is wearing it right now.” Then he points at Cam. “And he is the only green samurai ranger I have, I do have blue and gold samurai though.”

"Cam's is more my style." Asta said. "I also like his because he was based off The Dragon Ranger." He looked at Roger. "If I have to get one of the others I'll take gold, that's if you mind someone else using your powers though?" Asta turned to Cam.

Roger tossed Asta the gold samurai key. “Here, just hold the key up and call out the morph call, ‘go go samurai’ and get ready for a ride.” He chuckled then added. “Also you can’t use the same power as someone else while they are morphed.”

"Guess that makes sense." Asta rubbed his chin. "Once something is already in use there is no way for someone else to use that same power." He looks at Spike. "Do you mind if I see your Dragon Dagger for a moment?"

“Oh uh sure.” Spike handed Asta his Dragon Dagger.

The group stopped at an intersection and Roger looked at Asta. “What are you planning?”

"Go, Go Samurai!" Asta called out and is immediately surrounded by gold light, then the gold samurai’s kanji appears around his feet. The kanji then swarm around him, traveling up his body and he emerged clad in a blue and gold suit. "Not my fav ranger." He snapped and his grimoire floated up next to him, he then pulls out the Demon Slayer sword but instead of dirty and grungy it is clean and sparkling with a gold hilt.

"That's more my style." He smirked under his helmet placing the sword on his back. "Now about this." He said holding the dagger with the blade pointed down. "If I'm right I may be able to draw out something that can be a big advantage in this fight for you." Asta said as he concentrates on the blade until a pommel slide open and out shoots a thin emerald green blade.

(Kinda like this)

Roger stared in shock. “How the hell did you do that? I never saw Tommy do that before, and I don’t remember Burai doing that either.”

"It was actually a feature from a toy back in 2009 when they launched that game or something like that." Asta explained as the blade retracted back into the handle of the dagger and he handed it back to Spike.

"The fact it has the feature as a toy made me curious, so I thought maybe it was a feature that was a concept for the show that was meant to replace the sword of evil Tommy used in the show but was shot down due to some reason or another. I used what little of the dragon magic I had left coupled with the Morphin Grid energy and there ya go. Just concentrate.” He told Spike.

"Um... okay..." Spike said as he mimicked Asta and the blade immediately shoots out startling everyone. "Well, hehe... that was easier than I thought."

"I thought that might happen." Asta said. "It's easier due to it being your weapon, and I have to say." Asta powers down. "That suit is getting on my nerves. Do you have anything else, like Daggeron or Koragg?"

“Yeah, I got both Koragg keys and the gold mystic force.” Roger said and summoned the three keys showing them to Asta. “Oh and Rarity and Spike are just using the keys like you, they aren’t full rangers, so expect to feel exhausted after all this.”

"Darkness or fire." Asta weighed his options. "Definitely darkness."

"Exhaustion is just another thing to push through to become stronger." Asta noted. "Most of the time anyways."

“Maybe, but the way I see it. It takes more stamina to use the keys if you aren't already connected with the Morphin Grid.” Roger said, then added. “Just be careful with this, don’t want the dark magic corrupting you, I almost lost myself when I used a key your brother gave me.” When he gave Asta the purple Koragg key.

"Ed's power is." Asta showed a slight bit of fear. "Dangerous, and I'm guessing you saw it at its worst. I saw a form he said was his true self and it was downright nasty looking." He took the key. "And don't you know, dark magic is still just magic. It's not just dark magic that corrupts."

“Yeah, when I ended up in his world I helped him come back to his senses after Sombra showed him something fucked up and Malice got loose.” Roger said, shaking his head, then added. “And yeah most dark magic isn’t the corrupting factor but this power came from the dark master and even corrupted the red ranger for a little while.”

"Trust me, I have something that hates demons and shit and will keep my mind safe. Especially if it means he gets to slaughter demons. Let's give this a try." Asta smirked, taking the key. "Magical Source, Mystic Force!” He calls out and purple lightning surrounds the king, transforming into a purple armored Knight Wolf. "Ah, this is much more my style." He says in a deepened voice. "I have an idea." He says looking at the others.

Roger crossed his arms. “Alright you seem to still be in control, let's hurry and find the boss here before anyone else shows up.”

"Seeing as I have the shield and heavy armor." Asta held up the shield. "I'll be the frontline tank."

“Right, let’s head right.” Roger said, pointing down the right path, only for a large group of Chillers to come into view. “Or maybe left, left is good.”

"Is it just me or are they actually running from something?" Asta tilted his head.

“Now that you say it.” Roger started, then the Chillers run past the rangers, Asta, Rarity, and Spike. “Yep, they are running, but from what?” He said watching them run away.

“Vee eevee!” Was heard behind them. Everyone looked to see most of the Pokémon with Jericho in front of the group.

"Raaarooo!" Lucario rushed behind while waving a Bone Bash above its head.

Roger gives him a thumbs up. “Good work, all of you. Say, before you leave, maybe I can get a group picture to add to my collection.” Roger chuckled and then asked. “By the way, do any of you know which way to Flurious?”

He then taps his chin. “Also to make things easier with communication would you mind if I use telepathy to understand all of you?” He asked the Pokémon.

"Don't bother." Asta said. "Lu only talks with other pokemon. If you try to use telepathy you'll get a massive headache. Twi tried it once when he wasn't aware and she had a migraine for a week. It took me training with him in the snow and ice of the Neighpon mountains for nearly three years before he actually trusted me enough to use his aura to communicate."

Roger shrugged. “That’s why I asked, but go ahead and translate for him then.”

“Oh, I don’t know how but I think Pinkie knew I would meet someone like him.” Rarity said pointing at Lucario, then she demorphed and pulled out a small brown paper bag. “Pinkie said to give this to a ‘grumpy doggy that needs some cheering up.’ I wasn’t sure what she meant till now.”

"He's not grumpy Rarity and don't get any closer to him." Asta warned as Lucario glared with a snarl. "Lucario doesn't trust easily to begin with and he's had his fair share of bad experiences. He doesn't trust humans, I'm pretty sure he still doesn't trust me all the way either. I wouldn't push him anymore. The fact that he's still standing there is a feat in itself."

“Oh, I am sorry to hear that darling.” Rarity said to Lucario without getting any closer. “Would it be ok with you if I gave these to mister Asta in case you want them later?”

Roger looked at Asta. “If you don’t have the recipes maybe you should ask Pinkie, she might somehow know the recipes for pokepuffs and other pokemon foods.”

"I'll ask but these guys don't care for baked goods and treats like that, except for Rayquaza the sweet-toothed bastard." Asta said while taking the bag and placing it inside his grimoire. "They prefer food that they grow and fix themselves. They're closer in nature to wild pokemon than captured ones. Usually, I leave them be, to do their own things."

“Neat, so where do we go?” Roger asked Asta.

"How about down the hall that the chillers came screaming down." Asta said flatly as he pointed.

Roger shrugged. “Sure, good enough.” Roger started walking past the Pokémon. “Oh and thanks for watching out for my friends Lucario.”

"Rou..." Lu sounded then went his own way.

"I think that's all you're going to get from him." Asta said while following.

“Fair enough, I won’t force him to be my friend.” Roger said, then they entered a large room. Roger looked around before there is the sound of booming stomping coming from the only other exit. “Uh oh, sounds like we have some company coming!”

"Enough waiting." Asta reeled his shield back, and slammed it into the door, sending it flying off its hinges.

Right in the room was a purple psycho ranger and Flurious standing on the other side of the room.

"What da ya know." Asta commented. "Winter was right around the bend..."

Chapter 18

View Online

Roger glared at the two enemies in front of them. “Asta and I will deal with purple, the rest of you will deal with Flurious, then join us.” Roger ordered.

"I'm with you on that." Asta nods, drawing his sword as he stares intently at Purple-Psycho. "We need to be careful though. His Qi is strong, stronger than Ice-man over there. If he wanted to, he could've easily killed Capt. Cold. I'm fighting back the exhaustion from my earlier attack too so I'm nowhere near my best."

Roger nodded and spun his sword in his hand. “That's fine, we just need to hold him off long enough for the others to kill Flurious, then they can join us.” He aimed his gun at Purple. “Attack!” Then shot at Purple while the others charged at Flurious.

The shield opens to reveal the eye of the master. "Shadow Wolf Assaults!" Asta shouts as hundreds of dark magic wolves shoot from the shield at Purple who dodges them. "Don't think you're getting away that easily!" He says as he gets behind the evil purple ranger as they start to exchange blows, Psycho only using his hands and feet

'Need some space.’ Asta thought. 'His fighting is too neat for random martial arts. I'm not familiar with his style but it is eerily similar to Mauy Tai.'

"Roger coming at ya! Now Howling Slash!" Asta says, charging his blade with dark magic and sending Purple straight for the captain with a purple whaling crescent slash.

“Right!” Roger thrust his sword to intercept Psycho Purple but much to Roger's surprise Psycho Purple grabs his sword and flips himself over Roger getting behind him. “What the hell?!” He turns around before getting kneed in the stomach and then roundhouse kicked.

Roger is knocked back and hits a wall. “Fuck he hits hard.” Roger said while holding his stomach.

Asta lands next to Roger. "No kidding." He agrees. "My self-hardening kicked in to help absorb his blows. He's a martial arts master that much I can tell for sure from his moves. What style, I can't tell but he specializes in close-quarters combat with his fists and feet for power moves while using his kneecaps and elbows to block or catch attacks."

Roger coughs then frowns under his helmet. “Then maybe I should try something else.” He pushes the button on his belt and his belt buckle spins around showing the red SPD key. “Let’s make some room, try to get him against a wall, then when I say so move out of the way.”

"That's a lot easier said than done Red Ranger." Asta slightly turns his head. "I'll do what I can." He charges in.

Purple again starts to exchange blows with the Knight Wolf. Asta mainly relied on his shield to do the attacking and the sword to block. The wide girth of the shield was too unwieldy and made it impossible to stop or block while the sword was quick and easy to maneuver, plus it still had its edge that could do damage if the attack was flipped in the attacker's direction.

Purple used a double palm thrust while Asta blocked with his blade. Purple snickers evilly grabbing the blade. "Don't laugh. I knew you were going to do that, take this, Dark Shield Catapult!'' The eye once more glowed and covered the shield in dark magic. Asta quickly lifted his sword, lifting Purple's arms, then he bashed the shield into Purple's chest. He launched the evil ranger flipping him in the process as a dark shockwave was sent out.

“SPD emergency!” Roger called out as he changed into the red SPD ranger. ’Dekaranger!’ His Morpher called out. “Alright next, S.P.D Battlizer!” A portal opens and a robot dog comes through, this is R.I.C, and then R.I.C gave Roger the Magna Morpher. Roger catches the Morpher in a stance and presses the red button while saying. “Cyber Mode Activate!" Gaining an Energy Sword, Metallic Gauntlets, and Metallic Greaves.

“Now!” Roger calls out as he runs at Psycho Purple before jumping and yelling. “Dynamic entry!” While performing a flying kick hitting Psycho Purple in the chest knocking him against the wall and then through the wall outside.

'Oh no...' Asta thinks as his eyes widen in his helmet.

He sensed Purple through the cloud of dust and debris, still on his feet. The Psycho Ranger then takes off with blinding speed, coming straight for Roger like a bullet fired from a loaded gun.

"You fool!" Asta shouts as he rockets in front of the red ranger and quickly throws up his shield just in the nick of time to meet the double force thrust of the Purple Psycho ranger. The force of the attack completely shatters the shield, knocking Asta right into Roger, rocketing the duo back several feet to lie on the ground.

Asta forces himself up. "Are you okay?" He asks, looking at Roger.

Roger shakes his head a bit. "Yea, thanks for the save..." He trails off looking at Asta. "Your armor?!"

"Yea." Asta nods, standing up. "I felt it as soon as the shield broke." He says holding to reveal his exposed left arm. "The attack shattered the shield, the entire left arm, and severely damaged the whole left side of my armor. If my skin hardening hadn't kicked in my entire left side would've gone splat all over you and the ground."

“Geez, this guy is no joke. Do you need a new key or are you good to keep fighting?” Roger asked as he stood up. R.I.C comes over to them barking.

Asta demorphs and looks to the Korag Key. It had several cracks all over it. He then fell to his knee as he was hit with great exhaustion from the strain he'd put on himself during the fight with Purple.

Asta shakily gets to his feet. "Give me the other one for the Wolf Warrior, now!"

“Right!” Roger trades keys with him, giving Asta the red wolf knight key. “Damn, hope these can repair themselves.” He mumbles before facing psycho purple. “I’ll pay you some time.” Then he runs at Psycho Purple and the two begin to exchange blows. Roger managed to deflect most of the attacks and land a few good hits himself, slowly pushing Psycho Purple back.

Asta catches the key. "Magical Source, Mystic Force!" He calls out and is engulfed in a roar of red flames as steps out in a red variant of his previous armor. "Wolf Warrior!"

Asta looks at Roger as he lands next to him. "Christ he's something else! I think even at your earlier power level he'd still give you a run for your money."

"I think I can better even the playing field." Asta looks at the red ranger. "I can use my Teach skill to have you learn Muay Thai. It won't be much, but it'll better let you counter his moves. What do you think?"

Roger nods his head. “Do it, we can use any edge we can get.” He takes a fighting stance ready to rush in.

Asta quickly slapped his hand on Roger's back. "Teach Muay Thai!" He shouts and a flood of new information fills Roger's mind with a bit of new vigor in his body and respect in his soul.

Roger grins under his helmet and rushes Psycho Purple once again, this time their blows matching and almost evenly matched. “What!? How can you get this good so fast?!” Psycho Purple demands in a growling voice.

Asta quickly places his shield and sword on his back before he flies in with a trail of fire behind him as he lands a flying kick right to Purple's face sending the evil ranger flying back again in a rush of red flames.

"Should've gone with this form from the start." Asta says to Roger. "And that's because he has a great Sensei asshole!" He says with a raised hand and quickly clenches it. "Let's see if you can keep up with the fire style!"

Asta rushes in and then takes off with firebending again quickly getting behind Purple. "Roger! Heads Up! Exploding Flame Wolf Palm!" Asta roars as fire covers his palm and morphs into a wolf's head that he buries the attack in the Psycho Ranger's gut and it explodes sending him into the air towards Roger.

Roger grins under his helmet and turns the handle on the Magna Morpher before unleashing a barrage of punches at an incredible speed hitting psycho purple first of the air created from the punches and then the punches themselves.

Psycho Purple growls as he stumbles back. “Enough! RAH!” He roars as a dark purple mist covers him before clawed gloves, and spiked knee pads appear on him. “Time to kill some rangers.”

"Great, we finally pissed him off enough that he's taking us as a serious threat." Asta rushes over to Roger. "We're going to need to mirror each other and sync up in order to fight him like that. I'm pushing this as is and if need be I can always pull my trump card but I'd rather not, at least not until the right opening comes up. You think we can fight as mirrors until then. I'll need a sec to power up the trump card."

Roger nods and the two rush at Psycho Purple, blocking or dodging his attacks while returning their attacks while starting to sync up. Roger ducks down and kicks Purple’s jaw making him stumble back, letting Asta hit him from behind.

Asta ignites fire behind his elbows and delivers a rapid succession of blows all over Psycho's body. He then jumps up into the shoots down towards Purple with another fire-fueled barrage of blows driving the evil ranger back.

Asta gathers flames into his palm and tightly compresses them as he closes his fist. “Try this! Kaitai Tenohira(Demolition Palm)!” Asta yells, opening his fist and allowing the compressed flames to erupt into Psycho's chest in a fiery explosion sending him flying into a wall.

“I don’t know how many more of those attacks I have left in me.” Asta huffs. “You think you can keep him busy while I pull one more out of my ass?”

“Yeah, I got him covered. Battlizer, Sonic Mode." Roger jumps into the air and R.I.C follows him disassembling himself and attaching himself to Roger as new armor with red and blue flashing lights. His head also forms a sword for Roger, which Riger uses to attack Psycho Purple, cutting him across his chest.

Asta reaches over his shoulder to pull the shield and sword from his back, “One minute.” He iterates. “That’s the time I’ll need to get things set.” He says as he concentrates, “I’ll need all the power I can muster. So… Sacred Treasure, Kai…” He says and a wash of power pours into Asta as his eyes start to glow, the white yin symbol appears on his forehead along with several light blue markings all over his body, glowing vibrantly to the point they are visible even through his armor.

The lines grow reaching outward and cover the armor in an all-consuming light. The shield and sword are enveloped as well. Suddenly, a click was heard and the shield’s centerpiece opened to reveal a bright blue light. Sending out a pulse from the shield causes the light to flake away and reveal a new set of white wolf armor with red accents. In the center of the shield was a crystal blue eye.

“White Knight Wolf of Light!” Asta calls out as he draws his sword from the shield revealing its shimmering blue crystal blade.

Roger looks back and grins under his helmet. “Nice dude!” He gets punched in the face but before Psycho Purple can use this distraction to escape, fire comes out of small rockets in Rogers' feet launching him forward and slamming into Psycho Purple, making him crack the wall. “You can't get rid of me that easily!”

“Now it's my turn! Face The Eye of Raava!” Asta shouts as he holds up his shield. “Light Wolves!” Suddenly solid white wolves of light shoot from the shield’s crystal eye and proceed to lay out a quadredinated attack on the Psycho ranger.

Purple punches at one of the wolves only for it to veer out of the way as another comes out of nowhere to sink its fangs into the ranger's arm. Another comes up and latches onto his leg while another does the same on the opposite leg.

Purple cries out with a sonic howl destroying the light wolves. “Hehe… Those things were stronger than I’d anticipated." He looks done at the glowing bite marks and then grapes his chest, stumbling back in pain. “What… what is this?!”

“That would be my Wolfsbane." Asta retorts. “Neither I nor Rodger could handle you at full power seeing as how we’re not a full strength so I thought I’d level the playing field.”

“Nice work Asta, maybe now we can beat him.” Roger said before charging energy into his sword. He then flies towards Purple and slashes the sword down trying to cut him in half.

“No, we will be him." Asta remarks, sheathing his sword in his shield before he proceeds to turn the set of weapons upside down as the eye on the shield closes. He then takes a hold of the sword’s hilt and pulls it out halfway as light erupts from the shield’s corners and base while the eye opens once more. “Blade of Enlightenment!” Asta roars as he swings the massive energy blade on the opposite side of Roger’s going upwards.

The two blades slice into Psycho Purple, the two displaced turn their backs to him as an explosion goes off and Psycho Purple falls to the ground before his armor disappears revealing a Wolfman type of monster. He was wearing ripped purple clothes and had gray fur.

“Not good." Asta says as he looks over the wolf monster. “That armor must’ve been an inhibitor to restrain the animal power while keeping his mind in check. Without it, he’ll rampage!” He then notices something by Psycho’s foot. “A grenade.” Without wasting time Asta pulls out his digivice and summons Behemoth from it, he jumps on the beast machine and grabs Roger quickly, and throws the captain behind him. "Hold on!” He revs the bike and it rockets out as the grenade detonates. Asta and Roger make it out of the building just as it collapses but quickly find their troubles have only gotten worse as they look up to see a giant wolf monster. “Fuck…”

“Well...we really should have seen this coming.” Roger said, looking up at the monster. “Megazord time?”

“What’s a ranger battle without it?” Asta shrugged as light comes from his belt. “The hell.” He says, reaching down to pull out a white wolf wand from Mystic Force. He looks up at Roger. "Any clue what this means?”

“Seems you got a new spell, my guess is you get your own Megazord form.” Roger said, then hopped off Behemoth. “Go ahead and try it out, I need time to summon a zord.” Roger also rubs his chin. “But which one?” He starts to walk away thinking.

Asta hops off his mount, knowing just what to do. “Let’s do this then." Asta nods as he then hits several numbers on his wand and holds it to the sky allowing lightning to shoot from it.

Behemoth then revs to life as a giant red spell circle forms in front of it. “Okay.” Asta notes as the bike takes off on its own, drives straight through the magic circle, and transforms.

His bike grows huge as the wheels split apart and four legs unfold from the halves. The handlebars shift back and attach to hinges that unfold into draconic wings while the rear wheel hub unfolds into a long bone whip-like tail. A skeletal horse's head then comes forward as the windshield splits apart down the center. The eyes light in a burning red as the Behemoth whinings to life as a giant thestral.

“A thestral! Now that’s awesome.” Asta smirks under his helm as he punches in another code on his wand and says, “Uthe Mejor Ultimas." And the Behemoth starts to transform once more.

The beast rears back on its hind legs as the front legs then split apart from an empty cavity as the front legs adduct further into what looks like shoulders as the legs extend into arms. Asta then jumps up through another magic circle that increases his size as he lands in the cavity and places his shield in front of himself, locking him in place. The wings and tail detach from the Behemoth. The wings combine to form a shield and the tail straightens to become a sword. Asta uses his new form’s arms to grasp his weapons.

“Behemoth Knight Megazord!” Asta roars as the chest plate activates to reveal a giant blue crystalline eye.

The Wolfman howls before growling at Asta. It then runs at Asta dragging its claws on the ground before lifting them up, throwing rubble and dust into Asta’s face. Meanwhile down on the ground, Roger powers down to his base form and pulls out a red key. “Yeah, this is what I should use! Wild access!” He called out turning the key, while the Morpher called out, ‘Gaoranger!’ And in a flash of red he stands in the Wild Force red suit. The suit was mostly red and gold, with a gold lion logo on the chest with a five gold and black striped strip going across its chest.

“Wild force!” Roger called out as he slammed his hands on the ground, then he pulled out a small knife with a green crystal in the pommel. “Wild Zords descend!” And a musical tune plays.

https://youtu.be/8JV5gRIHEsc

A portal opens and the green Gorilla Wildzord, white Polar Bear Wildzord, blue Rhino Wildzord, purple Armadillo Wildzord, and Black Bear Wildzord come running out of the portal. First, the gorilla wildzord punches the wolfman knocking him back, then the two bears fire ice and fire beams knocking the Wolfman even further back.

Roger jumps up into the air as a smaller zord comes flying through the portal and he lands on it. This wildzord is silver and seems like a bird. “Wild zords combine!”

The gorilla wildzord roars before it folds its legs up against its chest and turns around while having its arms rotate to face its new chest while a new head lifts up from the chest, resembling a knight's helmet.

The black bear and polar bear wildzords fold their legs up against their bodies before wiggling their front halves forward before their backs lift up forming shoulders. They then connect to the gorilla wildzord’s sides becoming the arms.

The rhino wildzord runs forward before splitting into two halves still connected as it transforms into the legs of the Megazord and starts to run. The top half of the Megazord comes up to the legs and attaches themselves together and finally the armadillo wildzord rolls into a ball and slides into the left foot of the Megazord. The Soul Bird Roger is riding then flies into the Megazord's back and fuses together forming the cockpit. “Kongazord Striker mode online!”

“So ya want to sling rocks aye?” Asta smirks from his position as the wolf monster charges and collides with the knight’s shield. “Then how about you try mine out.” He uses the shield to push the monster back while placing the tip of his sword in the ground causing several boulders to spring up, “Boulder Rush!” He yells as he reels his sword back sending the boulders hurtling into the monster. The monster staggers backward taking heavy damage from the assault but is still snarling and roaring to fight.

“Time for you to face the wild side of boxing!” Roger said.

Roger makes his Megazord run up behind the wolf monster and starts delivering punch after punch, leaving burn marks, and frost marks. The black bear fist burns and the polar bear freezes the wolf's fur.

Asta raises his sword in the air as it curves. He throws his arm and the sword extends forward and wraps tightly around the monster “I’ll put my own spin on it too!” Asta remarks as he pulls on his weapon causing the wolf monster to spin around like a top.

The monster staggers around, disoriented from the back-to-back attacks. It shakes its head shaking off the bends before looking up at the Megazord and snarls enraged. It takes in a deep breath and then lets out a sonic howl creating a whirlwind.

“My turn again." Asta steps in front of Roger and throws up his shield while planting his sword into the ground. He blocks the incoming debris as best he can. Roger grabs Asta’s back to help brace him, it works as they aren’t knocked back by the attack.

Roger steps beside Asta and he knocks the fists of his Megazord together. “This guy seems like he is on his last leg, let’s fini-” Roger is cut off as the building behind them explodes outward as Furious grows to giant size. “Crap, who do you want, the wolf or the snowman?”

“You’re the right person to reach wolfie over there." Asta comments. “I’ll take the overgrown Frosty the Snow Rex. I’m the best fit with my wider range of Elemental powers that don’t require magic, and I still have one more thing to give me an edge if I need it.”

“Whatever it is, I will take it.” Roger said as he turned the Megazord to face the wolf monster.

“Roger.” Asta gets the captain’s attention. “There is something about that monster like it doesn’t really want to hurt or fight. If I had to guess, I’d say he’s being forced.”

Roger frowns and looks at the wolf monster. “Damn, I hate it when bad guys do that. Fine I will only kick their butt enough to shrink them.”

“What about snow Godzilla over there?” Asta motions with his head. “I know he has the Corona meaning his magic is through the roof. Worst comes to worst I may have to destroy it.”

“You can fight and kill him, I don't think he has the crown, his brother was yelling at Rita about taking it from them.” Roger told him before he blocked a punch from the wolf man.

“Sounds like a plan to me." Asta snickers under his helmet as he uses his shield to block an incoming blast from Flurious’ ice breath.

Roger uses the Megazord's black and polar bear arms to punch the wolf man a few times in rapid succession. “Let’s see if your fighting style can handle the Kongazord’s fighting style.”

Flurious growls and swings his staff at Asta. “You damned rangers always ruin everything!”

“Jokes on you, frosty!” Asta laughs as he lifts his sword and it lights on fire, “I’m not a ranger.” He says as he takes a kneeling stance and fire erupts from his back and launches forward and delivers a barrage of several fiery slashes upon the massive Flurious. “I’m a knight!” He says as the cuts erupted all over Furious's form.

Flurious yells in pain and tries to blast Asta with his ice staff. “Whatever you are, you will fall by my hand!”

The staff and sword collide sending a whirlwind of ice and fire outward. “You think I’ll fall so easily, iceman.” Asta laughs mockingly. “I look forward to what you can bring to the table. With my body in the shape it's in and the previous battles I’m at my limit." He says from inside the Megazord with a smile and a bit of blood starts to drip from his nose.

“Then I shall enjoy killing you then the rest!” He said and the two fought with ice and fire, melting the area around them while also making jagged ice spikes surrounding them.

“I don’t think you can!” Asta laughs as he throws the giant off and then motions with his shield causing an earth spear to erupt from the ground and puncture Flurious’s shoulder, spilling frozen blood all over the ground.

“Gah! You damned brat!” He breaks the rock and holds his shoulder. “You will pay for that!”

“I’m a lot older than some kids." Asta raised an eyebrow. “How about a bittersweet move.” He says darkly as he throws out both his arms. Snow, ice, and water started to gather behind the mage king. Soon many ice spears were behind Asta and he then launched them at an astounding speed at Flurious.

Flurious had no time to react and was skewered by the spears. With the last of his strength, he laughs and fires an ice beam, freezing the other rangers as they come out of the building. “You may kill me, but I have killed your allies you fool….” He said before going limp.

“That’s what you think…” Asta says as his Megazord glows and transforms into a large cannon with the Eye of Raava becoming the barrel. Asta is then seen inside the barrel of the weapon. “Asta Canon, Kai-ho!” Asta is shot into the sky above the battlefield and then he says. “Sacred Treasure, Release…” He enters his Black form while blue lines cover his body. His eyes are red with a cross star pattern on a glowing white background while on his forehead is a glowing yin-yang symbol.

He flaps his wings forcing himself to rocket down. He pulls his demon slayer from his grimoire and raises it above his head while covering it with black Antimagic. The Black King holds the massive sword above his head and it starts to grow with red and orange pulsing fiery veins covering the weapon.

"CONTINENTAL DIVIDER!” Asta roars as he makes contact with Florious and cuts the giant in two. As soon as the attack hits a wash of flames covers everything on the field melting away the ice and freeing the rangers too.

“That… takes… care… of…. That…” Asta breathes heavily as blood runs from his nose, mouth, and eyes as he falls back to the ground.

Udonna uses her flying broom to fly up and catch Asta as he falls. “I’ve got you.”

“Set me off to the side for now." Asta says. “Roger needs help with the wolf. I have something left in the gas tank. I’ll be fine…” He remarks as he falls over the side much to Udonna’s shock. She looks down and sees that Asta landed on top of Rayquaza with Lucario next to him. “Healing Pulse Lu. Do what you can to get me back up to low condition…”

“Raoooo…” Lucario nods as it holds up its paws to cover Asta in a green pulsing light. His overall complexion starts to improve right away.

Asta wipes the blood from his face and smirks at the upcoming fight. “Good enough, Thanks Lu.” He says glancing over for Lucario to happily give a silent nod. “Use Aura to connect me with the others please.” Lucario places a paw on Asta’s head and concentrates. Slowly a blue aura covers him. 'Asta to all forces, Flurious has been disposed of. Keep up the assault on the base. Destroy any monsters you encounter. If they surrender, place them in containment until such a time they can be dealt with. Asta to pokemon, coverage on the old monster to back up Roger immediately.’

Lucario removes his paw. “You two ready?” Asta smiles at Lucario and Rayquaza who give harden resolve-driven looks. “Alright then, Let's do this!” Asta calls out crossing his arms and two stones on his wrists glow along with Rayquaza and Lucario.

The pokemon are soon covered in spheres of rainbow light only to crack and shatter away to reveal them both in their maga form.

“Braviary, Dragonite.” Asta calls out. “From up with Rayquaza.” The two others emerge from the clouds to take up on either side of the massive red dragon pokemon. “Lu, Sword Dance. Braviary, Double Team. Dragonite, Light Screen.” Asta throws his arm out to the side and the pokemon quickly follows orders. Soon there is a whole squad of pokemon in the skies. “Our job is to distract the Wolf while Roger goes in for the offensive. Rayquaza, Braviary, Dragonite, Trinity Burst!”

All three flying pokemon open their mouths gathering red blue and green energy and then launch in beams that spiral into one at the Wold monster Knocking it off Balance. With it recovering the Pokemon swarm. With most of them only being facts the wolf is simply swatting at Air.

“Lu, Mega Aura Sphere time." Asta looks at Lucario who smirked evilly. Rayquaza lifts them high into the sky where Lucario Starts to gather its aura. ‘Roger, this is Asta. We’ll keep big boy distracted long enough for you to deliver the finishing blow. Then we use Lu Meag Aura Sphere to cleanse Wolf of his bad juju.’ He says, reaching out with Lu’s aura again.

Roger grins and nods. ‘Right, time to finish this fight.’ He then had the Megazord run forward before jumping into the air and kicking the wolf monster a few times, knocking the wolf monster back against a tall building. “Time for the big finish!”

Roger’s Megazord lands a bit away from the monster then the armadillo zord comes out of the right leg of the zord and rolls into a ball. The Megazord runs and kicks the armadillo zord three times before it's launched right at the wolf monster and explodes on contact. The armadillo zord lands in the foot of the Megazord as it stands on one leg. “Did we win?” Roger asked before the Megazord started to shake. “Uh oh.”

The Megazord falls apart and the wild zords return through a portal, leaving Roger to fall, thankfully he lands on his feet. “Guess I can’t pilot a five-person zord for very long." He said scratching the back of his head as he looked to the sky as a bright blue glow catches his attention. “How the hell… is that even possible?”

In the Sky…

In the Sky, there was a massive swirling ball of aura being held aloft by Lycario, Rayquaza, and Asta.

“Time to finish this!” Asta calls out, causing Rayquaza to rocket down while Asta and Lucario held the massive Aura Sphere in front of the massive rocketing red dragon. The wolf monster was starting to get back up from the place it’d fallen when the sphere hits it knocking it back onto its back.

The monster however is still unwilling to stay down and starts to push the Aura Sphere back.

Meanwhile in the basement of the now destroyed Ice Castle a certain Eevee and Dragonair come to a sealed room. This had been the door they’d been searching for since Lucario overheard something about how the enemy had captured a strange creature and had been keeping it down here until it could either be dealt with or turned into a monster.

The duo looked at each other and nodded. Dragonair hit the door with a Fire Blast while Eevee follows up with Swift, the combo easily breaking the door. Dragonair uses its tail to knock the door down and the duo looks in to see a massive anthropomorphic silver cat.

“Zerrrrrr…..” it growls.

Eevee uses growl letting its presence be known. “VVVVEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!”

Dragonair flies over and uses Iron tail to break the cat's bonds, freeing it. Eevee explains in pokesepak what's going on and that they could use his help

“Aura.” It reluctantly agrees and follows the duo out.

[b[The Battlefield…

“GO DOWN DAMN YOU/RRRAAAOOOOOOO!” Asta and Lucario yell.

There was a sudden flash of blue lightning on the ground by the monster's leg and then an explosion as something rammed into the creature's lower leg causing it to buckle.

'This is our chance.' Asta thinks as he looks over at the exhausted pokemon. 'No, this is my chance… I can’t let them push themselves anymore.'

“You two, get out of here!” Asta commands as he looks forward. Lucario and Rayquaza look at their friend shocked but don’t move an inch and instead push harder. “I told you two to leave!”

The pokemon ignored the command again when suddenly Asta’s other pokemon came in and started to push on the Massive Aura Sphere with all their might. Asta looks around in shock and then smiles.

“Well, it's our funeral then.” He chuckles, then hardens his face. “Just once more, Sacred Treasure, Release!” Asta calls out and is covered again in Anti-magic becoming Black Asta while blue lines scrawl across his body while his eyes light up once more. On his forehead, he also gains the Yin-Yang Symbol.

“Forward!” He roars as he and his group push the sphere down into the weakened monster. As soon as the monster’s back touches the ground the sphere makes contact with his gut and explodes in a white blast of outward energy. Asta’s entire group was caught in the blast as well.

“ASTA!” Roger cries out.

Inside the explosion, Asta and his companions float in white energy when they are suddenly grabbed in a flash of blue electricity and brought to Roger by Zeraura. It sets them all down at the ranger’s feet.

Roger runs over to join them. “Holy cow! How the hell did you survive that?! And who is your new friend?” He asked, pointing at the new pokemon.

“Did anypony get the number on that carriage that hit me…” Asta remarks with swirls for eyes.

Lucario shakes off and tries to stand only to stumble while Zeraura catches it. Lucario pulls away from it and walks over to its group and uses a mass Heal Pulse to get them back in standing shape before falling over huffing.

“What happened?” Asta sits up holding his head before looking at Lucario. “Lu!” He tries to get up but falls over. “Damn it. Sore.” He still gets up and walks over to his friend pulling out a blueberry from his grimoire. “Here eat.” Asta says before plopping on the ground. Lucario doesn’t even give it a second thought and bites into the berry. “All of you guys okay?” He asks the others, getting half groans from them. “That’s the first time we’ve ever been pushed that hard before." He looks over to see the new pokemon.

Asta tilts his head. “Where did the Zeraaura come from?”

“I was gonna ask you that, seeing as pokemon aren’t a part of my universe.” Roger said, then scratches his chin and looks over at his pokemon friends. “Unless having them here made it so pokemon will start appearing in this world.”

Roger then looks at the new pokemon. “Hello, and thank you for your help with the monster. My name is Roger.” He offers a hand to the Zeraora.

Zeraora growls at Roger. “Where did you get your pokemon anyways?“ Asta asks, shakily getting to his feet. “And those aren’t known for trusting people.”

Roger sighs and powers down. “Fair enough, still you have my thanks.” Roger said to the Zeraora, then he turned to face Asta. “I got them from your brother’s world. Ed helped me find them and I asked them to join my crew.”

“Your theory might hold true then.” Asta points out. “He told me that his pokemon started showing up suddenly due to the prolonged stay of our nieces who in turn had pokemon." He cracks his neck. “I don’t want to be that guy but is there someplace we can go and rest for a bit? These guys are in pretty bad shape and are in need of serious treatment, and my ki healing won’t work on them or me in my current state either.”

“Ora…” Zerora points to the crater where the wolf monster exploded.

Asta looks over and sees something or someone in the center. “Looks like we’re not the only ones either.”

“Oh man, please don’t be still evil.” Roger groans as he summons his sword and gun before walking over to the crater. He slides down into it and once he gets a good look at the cut and bruised blonde man in a purple robe laying in the center of the crater, he gasps. “No way! It's RJ!”

Roger picks up the injured man and two ranger keys appear in his hand, the purple jungle fury and purple psycho key. Roger slides them into his pocket before he carries RJ out of the crater. By the time he makes it out, the others have demophed with Rarity and Spike laying on the ground panting. “Ok, we are heading back to my ship, no arguments.” He starts and then looks at the Zeraora. “You are welcome to come along, in fact, I suggest you do after we're on my ship you're free to do whatever you want so long as you don't hurt anyone. There's a nice forest nearby that I'm sure a wild Pokémon would love.”

“Veeee." comes a confirmation next to Roger’s foot.

“When’d you get there?” Roger raised an eyebrow only to be met with a grin on his partner's face.

“No arguments from us." Asta agrees. “I’d be worse than dead if I show up back home with these guys and myself looking like we do now. Fluttershy would dig the hole kill me, then put me in said hole all while treating the pokemon.”

Rarity and Spike stare. “She would.” Asta points to the sky. “Ow, pain, only pain…”

“Right, well let's get everyone back...hey.” Roger starts before he looks at the ground at Asta’s feet. “Is that a cell phone?”

Udonna comes over and looks before picking up the white and red cell phone. “It's not just a cell phone, this is a Mystic Morpher.” Everyone looks at Asta while Roger opens a portal to his ship’s med-bay.

“What?” Asta looks at everyone. “What’s with the stares?” He hisses as he returns the pokemon to their pokeballs. “So much pain.”

“Dude, I think you are officially part of the Ranger club. Congratulations man, you're a Power Ranger.” Roger said before he uses his magic to help Asta through the portal along with RJ and he lays them both on beds.

Udonna follows along with the rest of the rangers and pokemon, the last to enter the portal was Zeraroa. Udonna places the morpher next to Asta. “It is true, you are a power ranger now.”

“Yay…” Asta smirks before falling over on the ground, again as he reaches for the Morpher only to miss it. "OW! ALL I KNOW IS PAIN!”

Roger sighs and is about to help him up before a holographic anthro Fluttershy wearing a nurse's uniform appears and frowns at Asta. “What am I going to do with you?” The hologram picks him up and sets him on the bed as medical instruments come down from the ceiling and come up from the floor. “Now, no moving around till you don’t feel any pain, am I clear mister?”

“Hellllloooo nurse!” Asta sighs wide-eyed with a nosebleed.

All of the pokemon then come out of their pokeballs and get individual holo-Shy’s.

“HEEELLLLLLLLOOOOOOO NUUUSSSSRESSSS!” Asta repeats as his nurse Shy hooks him up to an IV of morphine. “I… I’ve gotta… get Rarity… to make Shy a… nurses outfit… now!” he holds up a finger before shakily lowering it. “And… Twi…. and Aj…. fun times… Ahoy matey!”

Roger chuckles and shakes his head. “Leave the pirate lingo to me buddy, and glad you enjoy my medbay. You get healed up. I would hate to find out what Ed would do to me if he found out I sent his brother home all banged up.”

“Something really, really bad… birdy…” He points at Braviary. “Hi Ed!” Asta waves into the blue.

Roger raises an eyebrow. “Did the ship give him something that makes him loopy? Ed isn’t here.”

“S-says you hehehe..” Loopy Asta chuckles.

“Yes, says you.” comes a familiar voice. Rogers turns to see said person. “Hi…”

Roger blinks and smiles a bit waving. “Hey Ed, uh...before you do anything, I was in a giant robot fighting a Wolfman while Asta ended up like that.” He said a bit nervous of the older brother.

“Asta’s choices are his own." Ed remarks. “But that doesn’t mean I don’t keep an eye on my little brothers, or those I consider my friends.” He placed a hand on Roger’s shoulder. “I’m here to give you this." He says holding up a pink gem.

“Is that?” Roger asks.

“One of them, yes." Ed smirks, placing the gem in a containment unit. “That will hide its power for now but not forever.” He says, giving the container to Roger. “With it, you have a bit of an edge and the enemy can’t access the Corona’s full power. You did good today Roger, you too Asta.”

“Weeeee….” Asta remarks shaking back and forth slightly.

“There are harder fights ahead of both of you.” Ed warns as he fades away.

Roger rubs the back of his head and lets out a long sigh. “Another thing to add to the list...this is starting to feel like one of the endless fetch quests in RPGs.” He mumbled the last part.

Roger noticed the Zaroara still standing around looking at everything and he said to it. “If you want I can show you out of the ship, or you can follow one of my friends once they are healed up.” He pointed at his pokemon friends.

Zerora snorts before walking over to a wall and sitting on the floor. Eeevee then gets in front of it and glares at it. Dragonair and Roger look at each other and Roger just shrugs.

“Evee Veee!” Eeevee scolds.

The silver pokemon grumbles before getting up and going over to sit on a bed before a holo-Shy starts attending it.

Roger smiles a bit. “I will be right back, Eevee you are in charge, make sure no one does something stupid please.” He then walks out and heads to the kitchen before starting to prepare a lot of pokechow.

“Ve." She nods.

“Pillows!” Asta remarked. “Hey Shy, when did you get here? Some many Fluttershies!”

Spike chuckles a bit as he has a hologram Rarity taking care of him. “He sure is strange.”

Rarity smiles and nods. “Yes, but he seems like a good stallion and it seems he loves Fluttershy.”

“Hey!” Asta says hearing the conversation. “I don’t just Love Shy! I love Aj and Twilight! Why do you think we got married? Pudding!” He exclaims as the Holo-Shy brings him chocolate pudding cups.

“Eeveeee….” Eevee remark shaking her head.

Rarity and Spike laugh a bit at how silly Asta is being, and after a while, Roger returns with bowl after bowl of poke chow floating in his magic. “Alright, I know you all don’t trust me but you need to eat to recover so enjoy.” He sets the food in front of each pokemon.

“Hey Roger.” Pinkie says as she pops in from the kitchen. “Here that cake you ordered!” She remarks, giving the captain the cake.

“Wait… But I didn’t-” Was all he could say before a drooling Rayquaza had him in its mouth, “MMMMMMMMMMMMMM!” was all that was heard as his legs flailed about from the pokemon's maw.

“I WARNED YOUOOOOOO!” Asta sings as he eats his pudding, “Hm…. pudding…”

Roger uses a lot of his magic to force the pokemon’s jaw open before pushing himself out covered in saliva. “Gross! Seriously, if you wanted the cake, you could have just asked for it!” He yelled at the Rayquaza.

“Hey, Roger." Asta calls out. “Hey! Hey Mr.Rogers!”

“What Asta?” Roger sighs.

“It’s a beautiful day in the neighborhood...” Asta starts to sing.

“Aaa… Goddamn morphine high." Roger buries his head in his spit cover hands. “MAN THIS IS NASTY!”

Eevee had finally had her fill of the nonsense too. So she walks over to Roger. “Vee, Eevee, Eee..”

Roger looks over to his partner. “Good Idea.” He sighs as he walks over to a cabinet and pulls out a box then gets a pair of earplugs out and stuffs them in his ears. “Go for it.”

Eeevee then proceeds to us Sing and lulled everyone in the median to sleep.

Rogers pulls out the ear pulls and tosses them in the trash. “I’m going to go take a much-needed shower. If they wake up… just knock them back out again.”

Eevee nods as Roger walk out of the room. “So gross!” He calls out as he slurps down the halls. After a nice hot shower, Roger decides he could use some rest as well and heads to his room after leaving a note for anyone that comes on to his ship to let the people in the medbay rest.

Morning…

The next morning Roger is already up and making breakfast for every ranger and Pokémon. “Man, I have missed doing this.” He said with a smile looking at all the food he had made.

In the meantime down in medbay a certain King stirs from his morphine-fueled coma. “Ohh…” Asta groans as he sets up holding his face. “What the hell did I drink last night to get such a hangover?” He asks as he waits for his eyes to focus. As soon as everything comes into view he soon recalls what and where he was. “Oh yea, power ranger world, and giant monster bullshit. I guess I pushed a little too far past my limits then.” He says looking down at the IV in his arm.

“Morphine.” He says, reading the bag. “I hope I didn’t get too loopy.” He remarks, pulling the needle out and noticing his new wand Morpher. “Oh yea got that thing too." He chuckles as he reaches over and activates his grimoire, placing the device in the book. “You guys look like you had a good rest.” He says looking at the pokemon. “Return.” Asta points the pokeballs at his partners, sending a red beam at them and pulling them back into their capsules.

“Let's go see what our friendly neighborhood Roger is doing." Asta says as he hums the Mr. Roger’s theme song for some reason. He soon finds him in the kitchen. “I take it you are used to making extremely large breakfasts?” He asked the red ranger.

Roger turns around seeing him and smiles softly. “Yeah, large family get-togethers were very often at least until everyone started getting sick and dying.” He sighs and leans on the table. “I am the last member of my family, and before this-'' He taps the back of his head. “-I would take care of everyone I could and cook large meals almost every day.”

“At least you stuck together through it all though." Asta says, taking a seat. “After Ed was ousted we all kind of separated. Our parents wanted nothing to do with him to the point they outright ignored his very existence, even when I mentioned going to see him it was like he never existed to them. They let me be but as soon as I started taking my own path they stepped in and so I should do this instead.” Asta whirled his hand. “They thought they could get me to do what they wanted if they guided me instead of outright trying to ‘build me’. Still didn’t work for them though. They still considered me a success as I made a good living as a stand-in secondary actor though and they take credit for it.” He sighs.

“Man sounds rough, but at least you can visit your brother whenever now.” Roger said as he started to set the table. “Oh and you can let your pokemon eat too, I made poke chow for them too.”

“You heard the captain guys.” Asta says and the pokemon all shoot from their balls. “Dig in." He smirks and they oblige. “What all happened last night anyways? Morphine mind wipe I’m afraid.”

“Well let’s see, you flirted with the holographic nurses, said something about asking Rarity for some nurse outfits for your wives, your Rayquaza almost ate me to get a cake Pinkie handed me, hmmm oh yeah and Ed popped in for just a moment to give me one of the crown jewels and that was about it.” Roger told him, listing things off on his fingers before he walked over to an intercom on the wall and pressed the button before saying. “Breakfast is served, come and get it.”

“Hmmm….” Asta says as he digs into a stack of pancakes. “So basically I just acted like I normally do but with a bit more of an open mindset. Although, I have to ask… what made me want to flirt with holograms? I am plenty happy with my girls back home. As for Rayquaza, I did warn you she likes cake. She did the same thing to me when I first got her too, so don’t feel bad.”

Roger frowns at Asta. “I may have ranger strength, you may also want to test out your physical strength to see if you're even stronger now by the way, but I had to use a lot of magic to open her jaw and get out.” He shakes his head and sighs. “As for why you flirted with my medbay hologram, it would probably be because they were all Fluttershy's except for the ones taking care of the injured rangers.”

“Well, if they’re modeled after Shy that explains why.” Asta points out. “She is the one who heals me usually back home for the more grievous injuries. If I have a Morpher then that means I have a link to the grid now so most definitely stronger.” He waves it off. “But I will need to practice to get it under control. And Rayquaza wouldn’t have eaten you, just the cake. She spat me out right away and I was full in her mouth.”

Roger huffs and sits down at the head of the table as the other rangers and pokemon come in. “Right, so how are you feeling after a night of rest?” He looks over as the rangers join them and frowns, he asks Kat. “Is RJ still not well enough to move?”

She shakes her head. “From what I saw he is still hurt but can move, he is just processing things right now I suppose.”

“Give him some space.” Asta suggests. “There’s no telling what they had him do when he was under their control and as for last night… Other than a bit of a hangover I’m fine. Still sorer than if I went nine rounds in the sack with the girls, but considering I helped take down two giant fucking monster demorphed I’d say that's a plus.”

Some of the female rangers complain about Asta’s comment and throw some food at Asta while Roger chuckles. “Well seeing how most of us are here, I am going to suggest we take a break and rest up for a few days before we head back to earth.”

“I don’t get what’s wrong with telling the truth." Asta remarks, catching a biscuit and biting into it. “I have three wives back home. They all have needs like any woman does. It gets rough behind closed doors, especially since one of them is a literal goddess!”

Roger shakes his head. “Asta let it go, not everyone is comfortable talking about such subjects when they're eating.”

“Honesty due, married to her." Asta held up a finger. “But I understand and it’s not the best convo for the table unless you're falling down drunk. So other than dropping off an edge for you what else did big bro do or say?”

“He just gave me the jewel in a container to hide its energy for now, said the two of us did well and that he watches his family and friends.” Roger said with a shrug.

“That’s odd." Asta says rubbing his chin. “He usually stick around longer than just to do a little bit. As for the watching thing, I already knew that. The bastard rebuilt my entire city back home and then acted as a commentator for my mock fight with a goddess displaced verizon of Twilight. She turned my Twi into a goddess. He did save our asses from a hollow invasion and gave us a ride back home on some sort of gody big red train.”

Roger chuckles and looks away. “He is still using that thing?”

“Oh so you're where he got it aye.” Asta eyes Roger. “Yea, he’s uses it alright. Say’s it's easier than travel long distances through the void on foot. Let him sleep on long trips he says.”

“Well it is good he is making good use of it, and basically he took the Solaris Knight’s train and changed it red due to my magic fire.” Roger said and summoned the red mystic force key showing it to Asta.

“Anything that involves Ed turns red.” Asta shrugs. “Thanks for the patch up too. I say I’d like to leave but I’m still in no shape to travel at the moment. If you don’t mind I’d like to stick around at least until this afternoon.”

“Sure, I should spend a bit more time here in Equestria anyway.” Roger said and sighed. “I am just not looking forward to most of the ponies either being worried for my safety or scared of me if I go out without my disguise.”

“You can wear a disguise if you want or you can be yourself and let them see you're not a threat." Asta advises. “It helped me to be open. The sisters did try and kidnap me at first but I made my stance quite clear to them. I didn’t get involved unless necessary, which it was from time to time. Until I… started acting on my own and wanted to try and help… not my best moment there…”

Roger chuckles and taps his necklace turning into a unicorn stallion. “I just don’t want to deal with racism, also the princesses know about me and they even pay me to protect this world.” He said with a smirk.

“As I said.” Asta shrugging. “I won’t hide who or what I am so don’t ask me to and I’ll leave the matter be. Besides, magic disguises don't mix well with anti-magic.”

“I won’t ask you to hide yourself. But while you're here no spoiling future events about MLP ok?” Roger said before finishing his meal.

“Ha, jokes on you.” Asta points. “I barely know anything about the future!”

“Alright, well we are somewhere after a time traveler tried to change the past.” Roger said, shaking his head.

“Oh great time travel." Asta deadpans. “I’m not touching that shit. A time mage in black clover is trouble enough for me as is.”

Roger sighs and shakes his head holding up his hands with seven fingers up. “Yeah well if you want to stop her before she gets the idea you can stop seven new timelines popping up in your universe.”

“Is there a key object to this event?” Asta asks. “Time magic is such bs that unless you know a pivotal artifact to destroy to stop things from happening you’d still have to deal with the event happening anyway.”

“Well, there are two, first the map in Twilight’s throne room, and a spell scroll that should still be in your Canterlot’s Starswirl section of the library or archives. But if your Twilight just got her wings you could meet Starlight and stop her from going from cult leader to evil time traveler.” Roger explained.

“Ugh I hate talk about time travel, it always gives me a headache.” Eric said before getting up and leaving. “I am going to train some more.”

“Hmm…” Asta thinks. “Hard to say. My Twilight may not even get a castle." He says, shocking Roger. “She doesn’t live in Ponyville anymore but in Waillen with me and the other Elements. They all make occasional trips to Equestria from our kingdom, but it's more for family trips than to help Equestria. Ed already gave us a castle. I do know about the Archives though and Twi has near-constant access to them except on very certain things. Being her husband I get some of the privileges too but not a lot. Perhaps I can talk with the sister about when I get the time back home.” He sighs. “Like I said time travel is bs, even more so due to being a displaced. This is a problem for future Asta, who I HOPE to never encounter. For now breaky!” He says chowing down.

Roger chuckles as he shakes his head. “Well a few tips, speak with the sisters about old enemies of theirs, a few do come back. And the scroll you are looking for is the same one Twilight used to go back in time a week just to tell herself not to worry.” He starts to laugh. “She basically made a stable time loop.”

“Oh yea she told me about that one.” Asta points with his fork. “I don’t know about asking about their pasts. I’m not exactly high on their friend list. And neither are they on mine. I tend to stay out of Equestrian problems if I can help it.”

Roger raises an eyebrow. “But Twilight should still be close, or at least close enough to do the asking.”

“What she does with her former teacher is her business, not mine." Asta holds up a hand. “Luna is the only one of the two I consider my friend. Cadence and Shining are on better terms than even the sisters are and that's because they were honest with me. You get one chance to earn my trust, one." He holds up a finger. "And if you lose it then you’re on my watch list for good.”

“Good to know.” Roger nods his head and smiles. “How about we meet my Celestia and Luna then? With me next to you they won’t do anything. I mean I can understand thinking you're a threat at first with your anti-magic but mine seem to be more calm and willing to talk.”

“My anti-magic is only active when it covers me or unless I activate it.” Asta waves it off. “Even the swords don’t give it off unless it is invoked, but my ancient magic may pose an issue. With me being here I’ve been cut off from my dragon and so I don’t have a way to drain it.”

Roger stands up and says. “Well we have a few things we can do, speak with my princesses, you can meet the mane six, and we need to find out what Zarora wants to do.”

“Your world, your call bud." Asta shrugs. “I follow you.”

“Alright let's speak with Zaroara first, then you can meet the mane six, and finally go meet Celestia and Luna.” Roger said and put his long coat on.

“Sure." Asta nods.

Roger looks around. “Now where did they go?” He asked.

“Where do that boss of an Eevee and hardcore trainee of a Dragonair of yours usually hand out when they’re together and not with you?” Asta asks. “Cause I bet that’s where Zerora is gonna be 'cause it's not in the kitchen with mine.”

Roger taps his chin and points at the stairs. “I know they use the training room, it's like a holodeck from Star Trek. but other than that I am not sure.”

“Wow.” Asta deadpans. “You’re a horrible trainer…”

Roger frowns and crosses his arms. “I don’t see myself as a trainer, they live with me and are part of my crew but I don’t give them any orders besides on the battlefield. That and it's only been like a few days since I've gotten them, and most of that has been saving the empire, and helping the rangers on earth. They've been here getting used to my home.”

“I let mine do as they wish to.” Asta shrugs. “But they usually like to stay pretty close to me. They travel through the void more than my dragon does now that I think about it. Ymir is just lazy though. She traveled and met my niece on her Equestria once and decided not to do it again unless I absolutely wanted her.” Asta thinks as he looks up to the ceiling. “She really is a lazy dragon most of the time, but she’s very loyal. Not just to me either but also to Shy, Twi, and Aj. She likes to nap with my daughter too.” He smiles widely as he rubs the back of his head.

Roger smiles a bit. “Sounds like a good partner.” He starts walking down the stairs. “So how do you feel about being a ranger?”

“No offense big guy but I really don’t feel any different than from when I first got here.” Asta shrugs. “I mean I do feel stronger but I think that’s my connection to the morphing grid. I also feel that my pokemon truly trust me. Lu especially, though he seems to have reverted back to his lone wolf personality of only to seem like the cool guy.”

“Well, that's good at least.” Roger said as they headed down to the training room. “You can ask the mystic force rangers for spells that you can use before I send you home, that way you have another edge.”

“Well do.” Asta gives a thumbs up as the two enter the holodeck. “Looks like you were on the money.”

Zeraora dodged a Tackle from Eevee but was then hit from behind as Dragonair came up and used Wrap to constrict it. Zeraora then used Thunder to shock the dragon type off its body. It then uses close combat to get in close to Eevee who uses Astonish to cause Zeraora to flinch. Eevee then used Hyper-voice to Knock the electric pokemon into the wall next to Asta and Roger.

“Damn.” Asta smiles. “That was a great fight, even if it was just the end of it. The Eevee is something else though dude. It’s definitely up there in terms of power, probably the mid-seventies or lower eighties in terms of level.”

“Yeah she is very strong and she is very proud of that.” Roger said, chuckling, then he looked at Zeraora. “Hey there, are you alright?” The pokemon merely snorts and get to its feet.

“I think we should leave it be and let it come to you in time Roger.” Asta advises as he activates his grimoire to pull out a couple of aron berries. “Give these to it." He says as he hands Roger the fruit before walking back into the hallway.

Roger nods and looks at the pokemon. “If you want these you can have them now or later.” He shows the berries to it.

“Ora." The pokemon scoffs walking away.

“We should get going." Asta says from the hallway. “I think it’s pretty clear where you stand on its shitlist right now. I leave my group behind too. How’s that sound?”

“Sure. they probably think I am like the psycho Rangers if they ever encountered them.” Roger said as he followed Asta up to the main room of the ship. “So mane six or princesses?”

“Your world you pick." Asta shrugs. “But if we’re gonna be smart about this we should see the sisters first. That way we can give them an update on what went down.”

“True, well let's take the shortcut.” Roger says and summons his sword into his hand and cuts open a portal right into the throne room. “Ta-da!”

“I’m guessing that’s one of my brothers.” Asta sighs. “You take all the fun out of travel with things like that. I was hoping to surf.”

Roger chuckles and smirks. “You wanted to use the Galaxy Gliders didn’t you?” Roger said while he peeks into the portal not seeing anyone.

“No, I want to use my sword.” Asta raises a finger while Roger just looked at him confused. “You know how Behemoth can ride through the air well. I did it first with my Demon Slayer.”

“Ah alright, it might be a good idea to go to Canterlot like that anyway, no one is in the throne room yet.” He closes the portal and walks over to some tall large shelves. “Let me get a key and we can go.” He picks up a key.

“Ya got your key, got my sword." Asta smirks as he pulls out the massive anti-magic blade.

“Let's go!” He points with the weapon as he thoughtlessly swings the blade around and effortlessly cuts into the wall of the ship. “Sorry…”

Roger sighs and rubs his face. “It's fine, the ship has an auto repair function just come on, follow me.” He walks to the airlock and opens it.

“Ooo are we shooting out of a tube thing?” Asta asks with stars in his eye. “Don’t look at me like that, I haven't seen power rangers in a long time. The last time I had anything to do with them was when I was asked to play a stunt man for that super mega force crap. Took one look at the script, no thank you!”

“Thank goodness, but no this is the Gokaiger Galion, not the Astro Mega ship.” Roger said and pointed at the door. “We are just walking outside to fly.”

“Cool.” Asta nods as he opens the door. “Do you have to morph to do your thing or do you want to ride with me on the Slayer?”

“Yeah I have to morph to use the Galaxy glider, it's technically not my power set that I'm going to be using.” He said, then held up the black key and his Morpher. “Let's rocket!” He turns the key in the Morpher and the Morpher calls put, ‘Megaranger!’ and in a flash of black, he is standing in the black space ranger suit.

“Nice trick." Asta says walking over to the side of the ship. “We are over Equestria right?” Asta then turns to see a crystal tree castle with a flag with Twilight's mark on it. “That answers that question. Okay then.” He says as he lets himself fall over the railing and he shoots into the sky on his sword. “Later slowpoke!”

“Cheater!” Roger calls out before getting a running start and jumps off the ship. “Galaxy glider!” A portal opens and a black galaxy glider comes flying out moving below Roger letting him land on top of it. He shoots forward leaving a black streak afterimage behind him as he catches up with Asta.

“I never said it was a race.” Asta remarks as he leisurely surf through the skies. “But if you want it to be." He smiled as he grabs a few handfuls of clouds. “Got love weather magic!” He laughs as he through several thundercloud balls at Roger.

“Not cool dude!” Roger flies around the thundercloud balls and keeps up with Asta. “You are the one that called me a slowpoke, and I ain't no pokémon.” He then leans forward and he shoots forward faster.

“I wouldn’t go too fast lest you catch the attention of a certain Pegasus pony." He smirks as he slaps a nearby cloud causing thunder to roar. “I missed doing that. Now enough playing around." He says as he jumps off his sword onto a cloud. “I’m gonna go all Goku up in this bitch!” He laughs as he uses air bending to rocket off through the air on his cloud.

“I am not worried about Rainbow, I am only fast in the air when using devices or vehicles, I can't fly on my own.” Roger looks over and gasps under his helmet. “What the hell? How are you doing that?!”

“Innate weather magic I get from Ymir combined with Avatar power!” Asta smirks as he shoots past Roger. “I mean, I’ve been bending since I got here! How do you think I made the earth umbrella and the fireballs I shot into the sky?”

“I was kinda focused on fighting the large wolfman.” Roger said and went faster to keep up with Asta. “Also you know these things can be used to travel from planet to planet, right?”

“I do." Asta smirks as he readies his sword. “I’m well aware.” He says throwing his sword and jumping on it. “I also have no idea how fast I can go on my sword as I’ve never pushed my limit on it before!” He says as he rockets forward sending a shockwave out

Roger is rocked by the shockwave but then he presses a button with his foot and he shoots forward as a black blur and passes Asta completely. He passed Canterlot and circled back before he came to a stop above the castle.

“I give him hitting the stratosphere before realizing he went too far." Asta smirked evilly as he simply stands there on his sword for a minute before taking a seat on a nearby cloud.

“Oh shut up.” Roger said as he came over to Asta. “Let's land and go meet the princesses.”

“Well, we’re literally right next to Celestia's balcony.” Asta points. Roger looks over and wonders how he missed that. “Or should we use the front door?”

“Probably best to go to the front door considering I'm basically a hired mercenary for them at this point I've only met them a few times.” Roger said and flew his galaxy glider down to the gate, got off of it, and powered down.

“You da boss.” Asta says before jumping off the cloud down into the streets of the city. “Hurry up!” He calls out and then a high-pitched scream was heard. “Good morning to you too LADY!”

Roger shakes his head and opens the gate and the two walk into the castle. “I wonder how long before we run into anyone.”

“I keep hearing how Blueblood is a stuck-up pansy in most worlds." Asta says as he admires some flowers. “Can I bitch slap him into the middle of next week if he’s like that here?” He asks as they came upon a squad of maids. “Ha… french maid ponies, cute!” He points and they all faint immediately. “Is that normal?” He points as he looks at Roger.

Roger sighs and nods. “Unfortunately yes, and if you run into Blueblood go ahead and give them a scare but don't actually hurt him.” He walks over and pokes one of the maid’s cheeks. “Hey, would you please mare up and wake up so you can show us to the princesses?”

“Weeee…” Asta says as he slides through the halls in his socks. “Never been here more than once back in my world, This marble is great!” He stops. “I think I might still be on a bit of a morphine high… Oh well! WEEEEEE!”

Roger sighs and rubs his face. “Oh boy.” He then uses his magic to make magic walls to keep Asta from leaving. “You can have fun but don’t leave me behind.” He looks around before making a small magic spark and makes it zap one of the maids.

“I never said I was leaving." Asta deadpans as he hangs upside down from a light fixture. “Looks like she’s up." He points.

“Oh my horn.” A mind says as she stands up. “What happened? Where am I? Oh yea my shift at the palace.” she blinks and sees Roger. “Don’t you work for the princess as a mercenary or something? What are you doing in the hallway? Are you hunting a monster? I could've sworn I saw one just a moment ago?”

Roger frowns a bit. “In order of your questions, no I am not a mercenary, I am looking to meet the princesses, no I am not hunting anything at the moment, and he isn’t a monster.” He looked over at Asta and added. “He is a friend and just a bit loopy due to some leftover morphine.”

“Hi little guard ponies!” Asta says as he twirls upside down for the light fixture
.
“How is THAT?! Not a monster!” She points. “It looks like a hairless ape! Do you know how dangerous those things can be when they have hair?!”

“I resent that!” Asta remarks.

“Ahhhh… fine, his you’re responsibility though." she points. “If he makes a mess in the castle you clean it up!”

“Hey! I know how to use a toilet, thank you very much!” Asta jumps down and glares at the mare who steps in between him and Roger. Asta raises a hand and. “Boop..” The maid on the nose. “I can see why people like that, it's the expression on the face HAHAHA!”

“I’ll take you to see the princesses in the dining hall now.” The maid glares annoyed as she rubs her nose. “This way please…”

Roger shakes his head with a chuckle. “Like I said he isn’t a monster, he is what’s called a human. They're just as smart as Ponies, and they don't have magic of their own, usually anyway. He is a friend of mine and I just want him to meet the princesses before he goes home.”

“WEEEEEE!” Asta says as he swings from light fixture to light fixture.

The maid gives a deadpan stare. “Could’ve fooled me.”

“I did say that he is a bit loopy due to some leftover morphine in the system.” Roger said with a chuckle.

“Not anymore I’m just being a jackass now.” Asta smirks.

The maid just stares at Roger who was whistling to himself. “Your door sir.” she points. “Have a good day…” She trails off.

Roger raises an eyebrow. “What's wrong miss?”

“You’re a stallion with an odd creature in tow going to see the most powerful creature in this world.” She raised an eyebrow. “You tell me what’s wrong.” She snorts then walks off.

“Man she’s got a stick up her butt.” Asta raised an eyebrow. “Shall we?”

“Meh from what I have picked up this world is one of those reverse gender roles universes where stallions are pretty much cowards and sissys.” Roger said, grabbing the door handle. “Well, most of them I guess.” He opens the door and smiles when he sees Celestia and Luna. “Ladies, I have a friend for you two to meet!”

Chapter 19

View Online

Roger and Asta entered the dining room to join Celestia and Luna. “Roger, I did not expect you to return to the castle so soon. What happened?” Celestia asked.

“Well, I kicked some bad guy butt and made a new friend.” Roger said and put an arm around Asta. “This is Asta.”

“Hellllooooo!” Asta waved frantically with a goofy grin.

Luna and Celestia look at him for a moment then Celestia asked. “Is he another one of these Rangers?”

Then Luna added. “Or perhaps he is a displaced?”

“Oh, he is both.” Roger said with a smile.

“Hi!” Asta waved. “I’m Asta Ferris. Nice to meet both of you.”

“It’s nice to meet you, mister Ferris.” Celestia said with a smile while Luna nodded her head.

Roger walked over to a chair and asked. “You don’t mind if we join you do ya? Asta is still recovering from a big fight we just had yesterday. With how his relationship with his Royal sisters is, I figured why not have him meet the two of you, and maybe the three of you can become friends or something.”

“My relations with the sisters back in my world is somewhat strained.” Asta explained. “Don't worry as my judgment on you two has nothing to do with their standing in my mind. We’re more business partners than friends is all I’ll say." He smiled. “But yes I am still a bit under the weather. I pushed myself a bit too hard so Roger is letting me stay for a bit in order to heal up enough before I go back home. I don’t need my girls getting worked up if I come back in a sorry state. I also have my daughter to think about, not to mention my people too.”

“You have a daughter?” Celestia asked.

“Your people? Are you a leader of some kind?” Luna asked.

“Yes." Asta nodded. “I have a newborn back in my world. I’m also the king of a fairly large territory.”

“Dude, I didn’t know you were a father. If I had known I would have helped you heal faster and get you home to her.” Roger said, reaching into his pockets.

“It's fine Roger.” Asta holds up a hand. “And I have mentioned my daughter on several occasions before now too." He pointed out. “She has her mothers to care for her right now and I’m sure I’ll be able to get back in time before anything major happen. The Counsel was governing longer before I was even appointed king of Waillen and I more than trust them to take care of the citizens in my stead." He looked over to the sisters. “If you’re wondering what my world is like it's a lot like yours but the ponies and other races are nearly human and not anthros, no offense.”

“That's interesting. I don't believe I could picture us as humans.” Celestia said with a giggle.

“Well, still I wish I could do more for you.” Roger said and pulled out some candy offering it to everyone.

“You’ve done enough already Roger." Asta shook his head. Roger was a bit taken aback by Asta's behavior for the most part. Merely moments ago this was a man swinging from the lights in the hallway. “If you like to see what you'd look like I do have a picture of you from my older brother. He had it taken during a family reunion." Asta said as his grimoire floats up. The book caught the sister’s attention as soon as it floated up. Reaching in Asta pulled out a photo of Edward and a very colorful assortment of characters ranging from RWBY, Pokemon, and even Fairytail. “The blonde man in the front is my older brother and the two women on either side of him are both of you. You both hold my niece and nephew, Edward’s twins with Luna." He said nonchalantly. Roger recognized the four of them immediately.

“Wow, that is cool to see them in different forms. And that is a large family.” Roger said as he looked at the picture.

“It is indeed interesting to see us like this.” Luna said and Celestia nodded.

“Mister Ferris, that book of yours, what is it?” Celestia asked.

“Many of them are actually adopted or extended family and yes they’re mostly displaced too. It’s exactly what you think it is, a grimoire." Asta said as he reached into the book and pulls out a katana. “Though it's not your conventional grimoire as you can see. This is my personnel grimoire and it only responds to me." He put the blade back in the book.

Roger reached into his coat and pulls out his own. “I got one too. Though mine is fire based.” He opened the book and a small purple flame dragon came out of it and sat on his shoulder.

“Dark flame based actually." Asta corrected. “You have both the Dark Magic Attribute and the Fire Attribute not to mention your Spirit magic too, once it matures it will be a force to be reckoned with.”

“Yeah, though I just hope I do a good job teaching it right from wrong.” He said with a smile looking at the little dragon.

“Spirits like Salamander, which is the basic flame spirit mind you, are much more in tune with their partner's emotions than a more humanized spirit like say the wind spirit Slyp whose form is that of a small pixie or fairy." Asta explained. “It has to do with the more animalistic form the Salamander takes. Now should the Salamander choose to abandon its partner for someone else then it’ll still resemble a small flame drake but it could look much sleeker and more mature. I am just making it known what I know as I’ve never encountered or heard of Dark Flame magic in Black Clover, the world my powers are based out of." He told the sisters. “So my claims could just be an underlying thing where this little fellow does something else entirely.”

Roger hummed in thought and looked at the little dragon. “I see, well I still plan on doing my best.”

“I’m sure you will." Asta nodded before turning back to the sisters. “I know you have more questions for me, yes?”

“Yes, what kind of magic does your grimoire give you?” Luna asked.

“The original owner of the grimoire used sword magic over five hundred years ago but once I got it it had changed into something other than magic." Asta motioned with his hand. “I actually wield Anti-magic.” He said causing the sister to shoot out of their seats. “You can calm yourselves, I also have my own magic in the form of Crystal and Dark Crystal magic not to mention ancient magic.

They surprise Asta by coming closer and asking. “You have Anti-magic? That has only been theoretical for centuries, but we always believed it to exist somewhere.” Luna said with a grin, then she turned to Celestia. “You owe us a moon cake the size of one of your cakes, sister!”

“Yes I have anti-magic and I have used it in a fight against another Celestia." Asta remarked holding up a hand summoning his massive demon slayer sword. “I use this sword in tandem with the anti-magic. Touching them is dangerous unless you have globs of magic so be careful. I still didn’t have the best opinion of you at the time so I had a lot of pent-up anger. I was summoned by another displaced that was at odds with his sisters so as part of my contract I was allowed to fight her. She nearly destroyed her body in the process. Her own magic burning away her physical form…” He sighed. “I did try and heal her afterward but she pulled away. What else would you like to know?”

“I for one am interested in seeing both of your magics, do you think you two could give us a demonstration in the courtyard?” Celestia asked.

Roger shrugged and said. “Sure why not, though if you expect the two of us to spar even with his current state he would win hands down.” He then pointed at Asta with a thumb.

“This is true.” Asta nodded, standing up. “Back home I was a well-practiced martial artist and I can augment my physical strength with breath techniques as well. I was flung back into my world past by about a hundred and twenty-five years meaning I had time to perfect my skills. I also have a few power that aren’t magic." He smirked as he held up his palm and it lit on fire.

Roger chuckled and lightly punched Asta’s shoulder. “Show off, and besides I'm pretty sure that they meant just a battle between our magics which if I remember the show correctly yours was pretty much all physical.”

“Let me give you a little lesson in the art of warfighting Roger." Asta waved his hand off to the side dispelling the flames but then Roger felt something cold poking the back of his neck. The sisters were shocked at what they saw, a sword of ice with the tip of the blade level with Roger’s spinal cord. “When your life is on the line you do what you have to to survive." He said and pulled the ice sword to his hand where it turned to water and evaporated into the air. “Let’s give them a good demo shall we....”

Roger rubbed the back of his neck with a frown. “I know that… and sure.”

“So what kind of demo would you two ladies like to see?” Asta asked as the four of them head out to the gardens.

“How about you start by showing us your spells on targets, then you two can have a sparring match.” Luna suggested.

“Now the question is do you want me to stick with my anti-magic or would you care to see my Crystal and Darkcrystal magic.” Asta added. “Thing is my crystal magic isn’t actually mine but originally belonged to Sombra. He tried to take my body by stabbing his focusing crystal into my arm and embedding it into my bone." He said, holding up his right arm to show the scar. “Thanks to my brother and later me, I was able to destroy the bastard for good. As a parting gift, I inherited his magic.”

“Fascinating would you mind if we did a few scans of you afterward? We've never seen somebody like this before.” Celestia asked.

Roger hummed and said. “How about we set up some magic dummies for you to hit.”

“It has to do with the fact that back home a unicorn doesn’t use a horn but a crystal that is made when they cast their first spell." Asa explained. “The crystal Sombra stabbed me with was technically his own horn. Thanks to a procedure done by my older brother he spread the crystal throughout my bones. A side effect from the stabbing was that Sombra’s crystal had already fused with my bones and there was no removing it with his soul attached to me, thus the procedure. But I don’t mind a scan as long as it's not invasive.”

“Of course not, I'm just curious how something like this could work.” Celestia said.

Luna rolled her eyes. “Sister, you are showing your scholarly side again.”

“That’s never a good thing from what I've learned from very personal experiences." Asta notes as he shied away a bit. His comment caught Celestia's full attention.

“What do you mean?” She asked.

“You’ve met Twilight Sparkle so you tell me." Asta pointed out.

Celestia blushed lightly and looked away. “I am afraid she has gotten a few bad habits from me but you have my word that I am more restrained than she has been in the past. If you tell me to stop I will stop.”

“Define restrained when you're in the bedroom then?” Asta threw a hand in the air.

“Crystal magic is easy enough to control as it mainly consists of form crystal from the magic around you." Asta said as magic gathered in his hand and condenses into a shuriken. “You just have to visualize what you want to make." He said throwing the shuriken with all the hitting the target.

“Amazing! And what I do in my bedroom is my own business. It's rather rude of you to ask that.” Celestia said with a blush and Luna giggled softly.

“I wasn't asking about what goes on behind your doors princess, but was making a statement about what goes on behind my own." Asta rolled his eyes.

Both sisters blushed at that and Roger chuckled. “Nice firing range.” He said looking at the targets. He looked at the little dragon on his shoulder. “Ready to show them what we can do?”

“You should try showing your own magic first." Asta advised. “This spirit is still a bit young so its spells won’t be easy to control, even if it's a small spell.”

Roger tilted his head. “Oh? I thought all the spells in the grimoire were a mix of both of our magic.” He said before he flipped through the pages.

“No." Asta shakes his head. “Spirits are actually beings that are manifestations made of pure magic. You have your own power you can draw on and Salamanders at the same time, but the spells are your own unless you issue a command to Salamander directly. Now there's a spell called Spirit dive that lets you fuse with the spirit for a time where you are using both your spells and power at once, but there is a limit to how long this can last. The closer your bond is, the longer and more powerful it is. When you completely dive your whole body will transform, incomplete only half of your body transforms. Even if it's incomplete you will still be extremely powerful. I don’t recommend trying it at all right now”

“Yeah, no way am I risking hurting this little guy.” Roger said before petting its head with a finger.

“He’d be fine, more like your body would burn up from mana overload.” Asta waves it off. “Enough lectures though, Show us what you got.”

Roger chuckled and nodded, he walked up to the firing rage and held out a hand. “Alright let's start simple with a fireball spell!” A large fireball formed in his hand before it fired down range and explodes.

“Nice explosion." Asta noted. “But you should show off a bit more. Why not try to hit multiple targets like you did yesterday?”

“Right, let's see.” Roger said before saying the right spell and three fireballs formed over his head before being launched at three separate targets, all hitting dead center before exploding. “Hmm?” Roger noticed something in his grimoire so he looked closer and said. “Oh cool, a new spell.”

“It's key to say the spell's name before you cast it too.” Asta added. “If you don’t clearly visualize what you want you could end up with a stray fireball hitting someone not even involved. That’s why it's important to know the name of the spell you’re casting.”

“Right, hmm let's see what this one does.” He read it a few times before holding a hand out and saying it out loud. “Dark Flame Creation Magic: Black Flame Javelin!” Dark purple fire forms in his hand before it grows and stretches into a long spear. “Sweet!”

“Not bad." Asat nodded. “Now what does it do?" He asked. “You can even modify it to change into another spell after you throw it at some if you infuse enough mana. In BC Magna changed his fireball spell into a binding spell that clung to the bad guise and activated after the explosion.”

Roger hummed before he leaned back and threw the spear at a target, but as soon as it hit the target it exploded in a massive purple fireball. The little dragon flew in front of everyone and made a firewall that kept them safe.

“You have yourself a good partner." Asta smirks as Salamander returns to Roger’s shoulder. “Would you like to see Dark Crystal magic now?” He asks the sisters.

They nod and Celestia is writing everything down. “Wow, I can definitely see where twilight got most of her tendencies.” Roger said, then he closed his grimoire and slipped it into his coat.

Asta took a deep breath and closed his eyes and opened them to reveal green with purple smoke trailing over the side, “Dark Crystal Magic is in essence the same as normal crystal magic but it can have.. Unexpected tendencies,” he says holding up his right arm that was now a crystalline claw. Magic gather and coalesced into n a black dagger, “As you knew dark magic has corruptive nature to it,” he says throwing the dagger into the same target as the shuriken, Everyone noticed right away that the shuriken turned black and soon the cloudy crystal spread over the target until it was encased in a shadowy blackish-gray crystal. “It's powerful, yes but also addictive, which is why I don’t use it,” Asta sighs as he reverts back to normal. “What you don’t know is that all magic can be just as corrupting and dangerous as dark magic. It is the wielder and the means of what they want to do that is the driving force.”

“Kinda like a gun.” Roger spoke up. “Magic is just a tool, it's the person using the magic that determines if it's bad or not. Am I right Asta?”

“You’re right on many points but don’t forget,” Asta points at Salamander, “Magic has a conscience too my friend.”

“True, so what should we try nex-” Roger is cut off as some smoke flies past him over to Celestia and it forms into a letter.

She reads it and hums. “It seems Spike is being called to the dragon lands for something, and Twilight and Rarity are going to follow him.”

Roger sighs and rubs his face. “I’ll go and help too, I know…. Um, I can't risk some villain getting them.” He said before changing his sentence mid-sentence.

“I’ll come along too,” Asta cuts in, “I’ve been wanting to visit the Dragonlands for some time. This will provide me with the opportunity to see what it is like and see what to expect back home. But first,” Asta activates his grimoires and pulls out the Demon Dweller Sword. “A small demo of what you two really wanted to see,” he says as the blade blackens, “ Black Slash!” He yells as he sends a slash of Anti-magic colliding into the dark crystal cover target. Upon impact, the crystal cracks and then falls away before turning into Anti-magic and is absorbed into Asta’s blade. “And that is Anti-Magic,” he remarks before returning his sword to the book.

“Shall we go the fast way this time?” Asta looks at Roger.

“Let’s go the fast way this time.” Roger said then he looked at the sisters. “See you two later.” He then opens a portal back to the castle.

“One more thing,” Asta says, turning back to the sister and threw them each a notebook he took from his grimoire, “Mix some of your blood with some good ink and write it on the cover then you have your own grimoires. A parting gift,” He waves as he walks into the portal.

“Thank you, Mister Ferris.” Celestia and Luna said, then Roger walked through the portal and it closed.

“Alright, now to find Spike.” He said walking into the castle.

“Follow the glow,” Asta pointed to the main parlor. “Or just go to the library or throne room. Wherever they usually gather.”

Roger chuckles and they head to the map room seeing most of the mane six sitting around Spike. Spike was glowing softly. “Whoa, what's with the light show?” Roger asked playing dumb.

“I’ve seen better,” Asta remarked while wearing a pair of sunglasses and drinking a soda.

Twilight looks over. “Roger thank goodness, please help me convince Spike not to go to the dragon lands.”

Roger tilts his head. “Why would I do that?”

“There’s no stopping that spell unless he goes,” Asta points. Everyone turns to look at him, “Not my first experience with the Dragon’s Call. Only by going does it stop as it was the leader of the dragons that cast it. It is similar to when Celestia forcibly teleports ponies. No choice but to go.”

“But don’t worry I will be by his side.” Roger said before he taps his necklace and his disguise changed to a dark purple dragon with green eyes and a green belly.

“I’m going as back up,” Asta waved his hand. “I’m pretty familiar with dragon culture. I traveled with one a number of years ago. Even if it's a different world it should still have similar customs.”

“Alright, but be ready to prove you belong all over again.” Roger said then he looked at Spike. “Are you ready to go?”

“Prove I belong amongst fire-breathing reptiles, when I helped take down two giant monsters,” Asta raised an eyebrow. “Not like I can’t control, earth, fire, and lava, oh wait I can!” he snorts as he crosses his arms.

Roger chuckles as Spike gets up and heads out of the room saying. “I will go get ready!”

Roger then says to Asta. “You know what I mean, we know you're a badass, they will just see a small fleshy monkey.”

“I’ll show them a fleshy monkey once I shove my boot up a certain drake's ass!” Asta growls, “I make even break a few bones while I’m at it.”

Roger chuckles and smirks. “Just remember who your friends are.”

“Got it memorized,” Asta points to his head. “Fast way again?”

“Nah, the little guy would be mad if we did that, plus I haven't been to where we're headed yet so if I tried to make a portal I would go to the actual TV show universe’s location, not this one.” Roger told him. “Got anything that can make us fly?”

“I can pull you on colds,” Asta suggested, “Though, you not being a real dragon you’d fall off. Hmm…” he thinks and snaps, “A I know,” he smirks as he pulls out the device he kept Behemoth in, “I may be able to digi mod you two!”

Roger raises an eyebrow. “Let's say you could do that. How long would it last? Would we be able to fly the whole way?”

“That usually depends on how much energy you have or how much damage the mod takes,” Asat says. “I can usually use the card a few times back to back before a cool-down period too. I can always have Spike red on B with me,” Asta shrugged. His grimoire then opens and out comes his wand Morpher, “Or I could cast a flight spell with this… I guess.”

“Use whatever you trust most.” Roger said and then he looked at the little dragon on his shoulder. “Sorry little guy, I have to leave my grimoire at home.”

“You should always carry that book with you lest it is stolen and your life is in danger,” Asta advised, “And here, he says taking a piece of timber from his grimoire. Before everyone's eyes, the timber grew into what looked like a broomstick, “Catch!” He says tossing the broom to Roger.

“Whoa!” He caught the broomstick. “I am guessing it flies. Also, I kinda need to leave the book at home this time considering we're going to a place filled with lava pits. It just takes one dragon to knock me over or take it out of my hands and throw it into the lava and it will burn.”

“You do know it's fireproof right?” Asta raised an eyebrow. “As long as Salamander is bonded with you it won't be damaged by anything unless you’re dying. And yes the broom flies.”

Roger blinks a few times before looking at the little dragon and back to Asta. “I did not know that. Now if only my jacket was fireproof.”

“For christ's sake!” Asta remarks as he throws a satchel at Roger's head. “You’re bringing the damn book! No questions no denying it. That book is your life and the other way around! Don’t not EVER let it leave your side!” He grumbles as he activates his Morpher and hits the keys, waving it over Spike who starts to float.

Roger looks at the pissed Knight and then down at the satchel and notices a coat and letter. The captain takes out the letter and starts to read.

Dear Roger,

Quit being a dumbass! That book is you and not meant to go anywhere without you, the same goes for Salamander! Enjoy the new all-new everything-proof gem fabric coat and satchel.

You’re friend,
Ed

Roger blinks and sighs. “Look I didn't mean to piss you off Asta, I was going to bring the book when you told me it was fireproof. And apparently Ed gave me a fireproof coat.”

“Of course he did,” Asta rolls his eyes.

“Help!” Spike yelps as he floats in the air.

“Let me get that,” Asta notes as he creates a crystal chain then hands it to Roger, “You’re on dragon balloon duty. Now let go,” he says as he walks out and calls out his Behemoth. “Anypony that follows is on their own,” he calls out to Twilight and her friends who were packing, “You ready yet?” he looks over to Roger as he sits on his bike.

Roger sighs and puts the book into a pocket before following Asta. “Alright, alright geez.” He then comes back and grabs Spike before running after Asta.

“Channel your magic into the broom,” Asta points, “Let's go,” Asta says revving his bake and then hitting a button and music starts to play.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=SBokod9UYGw

“Right.” Roger gets on the broom and tells Spike to hold onto him before he uses his magic to make it fly. He floats up and looks over at the flying dragons in the sky. “Hmmm.” he taps his necklace and changes his wings to look unflyable. “Ready to go.”

“Way ahead of you!” Asta revs and rockets off leaving behind a skid mark of flames as he shoots into the sky.

Roger shakes his head with a smile and flies after Asta. “So mind telling me and Spike what to expect with the dragons?”

“They respect strength and strength alone,” Asta explains as the shadows cover half his face. “They love to fight and will take on anything they think has challenged them. They’re also extremely thickened-headed and set in their ways of strength. If one gets in your face then you get back in theirs just as hard. If they don’t back down then knock them the fuck out and shove your foot so far up their ass it comes out the other side…”

“I don’t know if I could do that.” Spike said, worried.

“You can fight monsters but you won’t stand up to bullies?” Asta looked at the young drake.

“I had a super-powered suit when I fought the ice guys. I don’t think Roger would let me use one again for these.” He said.

Roger nodded and said. “True, for a few reasons.”

“If you can’t stand up for yourself without a super suit then you can’t even stand up for Rarity or your friends. Being able to do what's right without power is what makes you a hero Spike, not the suit,” Asta scoffs as he revs, pulling forward.

Roger looks back at Spike. “Asta is right, Spike. You can be a hero without a suit. I know what's going to happen when we get there but I won’t be helping you. I will just be keeping an eye on you to keep you safe.”

“Dragonlands on you three,” Asta motions with his head.

Roger smiles and flies faster. “Let's get this mission started.”

“Right,” Asta says as he stands up on his seat. “Behemoth transports,” the bike returns to Asta’s device and he starts falling. “Fly,” he says and a blue aura covers his form. “I’ll take you two down using the float spell cast on you. I’ll pull you along with air bending.”

“Right.” Roger said and grabbed Spike before hopping off the broom.

Asta quickly cast the same spell from earlier on both of them then threw a crystal chain to each of them, “Don’t puke,” Asta told them. Roger and Spike looked at each other and before they realized it they rocketed down to the ground. Just before they were about to slam into the landing area Asta pulled up and threw a couple of clouds in front of the two. They hit and bounced off onto the ground. “Hardcore landing for a hardcore place. On your feet you two.”

They groan as they get to their feet and Roger walks over and pokes Asta’s chest. “That was a jerk move.”

“Hmm…” Asta simply turns and walks forward. “Yes but it’ll work in your favor,” he says as the cloud turns into vapor on the wind. “Not many dragons try coming in at top speeds.” he says looking over his shoulder,

Roger looked at Asta with a glare and then over to the fading clouds, he then saw the spider-cracked ground where he and Spike would’ve hit. He knew they didn’t come in that hard. The only explanation was Asta’s bending.

“I see, well let's get this over with.” Roger and Spike followed Asta.

“Lead the way,” Asta motions, “Being dragon you two need to walk in front.”

“I knew that.” Roger said before he and Spike walked ahead of Asta till they got to where the other dragons were and they sat down to wait.

“I’m going to look for some dragon berries,” Asta says as he walked into the tree. “Try Not to get cold feet.” he waves disappearing into the woods

Roger chuckles and crosses my arm. “Spike while we are here just call me your older brother.”

“That’s all fine and dandy for you two but you still need a name,” Asta’s voice came from the ground. He looks down to see Asta’s head, “I found a tunnel. Catch,” he says, throwing an emerald to Spike. "Eat,” he turns to Roger, “I suggest you go by Spines while here.”

“Right, sounds good enough.” Roger said then he starts looking over the other dragons but stops when he sees a mechanical dragon. “Asta, there is a robot dragon here. Mind doing some spying?”

“Already there,” Asta pulls himself out of the ground. “They're planning to ambush during the contest,” He whispers to Roger.

Roger frowns and taps his foot. “Hmm, it seems we will have to step in.” He then looks at the rest of the dragons and spots a friend. “Huh?” He sees a red dragon with black horns and yellow eyes, but this dragon looked older, and more battle scared than Roger’s friend Deltorix.

“Looks like an older version of a Displaced I know,” Asta comments as he rubs his chin, “But the one I know is much younger and didn’t have a pink dragon trailing after him.” he points out.

“You know Deltorix too?” Roger asked, then added. “Do you think he is from the future, and he is here to help us?”

“Indeed. He is a close friend of mine and Ed. Not at all,” Asta shakes his head. “His Qi is totally different from the Displaced Del. And Del doesn't have a daughter yet. This one is from this world.”

“Huh, I didn’t think that was possible.” Roger said, scratching his chin. “Should we go introduce ourselves?”

“In due time,” Asta scowls ahead. “Right now we have trouble coming this way,” he motioned to a group of incoming teen drakes.

“Of course they would show up.” Roger mutters before he frowns and glares at the teens as they come closer. “What do you kids want?”

“Hey look it's our old friend Sparkle warkle,” Garble speaks. “How ya been ya pony-loving freak?”

“Yeahaha, how ya been,” one of the others adds.

Spike frowns and tries to stand up to him. “What do you want Garble? Are you here to try and pick on me some more? Well, I won’t be a pushover anymore.”

“What the heck are you doing here Speckle?” Garble growls. “Every drake knows your-”

He was cut off by a fist to his muzzle sending him rocketing into a rock wall. Asta stood there with a smoking fist with all of the teen drakes staring at him in awe.

“I don’t like bullies at all,” Asta remarks as he opens his hand and lights it on fire, “Let alone bullies oh think they're hot shit and like to pick on my friends. Consider that punk a warning shot. The next drake that even starts shit will end up MISSING THEIR FUCKING WINGS!” He roared.

Every dragon quickly scrambled out of the way, leaving Garble ended in the wall.

Asta snorts, “Pathetic teen dragons that like to swing their dicks around don’t belong where adults come to speak.”

“I agree, but that really goes for every teenage species doesn't it?” Roger said as Spike hides behind Roger from Asta.

“Look alive I seem to have drawn in our older friend,” Asta motioned to the approaching Deltorix.

The older Deltorix looks between the three of them before looking at Asta. “Nice punch, his dad is a prick.”

The pink dragoness next to him hits his side with her elbow. “Dad, you promised you'd watch your language.”

“Names Asta. Smart one ya have here,” Asta looks down at the young dragoness. “My name is Asta and thanks. Unfortunately, I was holding back. I really wanted to break his face, but any harder, and I would've killed him. The last thing I want to do is kill some idiot kid.”

This deltorix laughs and grins. “Trust me sometimes that's for the best, to weed out the idiots of the gene pool. Yeah, she is my angel.” He pats her shoulder. “Her name is Rose and she is gonna be the next dragon lord”

She blushes and groans. “Dad! Stop saying things like that.”

“That remains to be seen,” Asta says, smirking. “I have my boy here who is striving to be the next dragon lord,” he motions to Spike. “Don’t let his looks fool you either. He’s a legend. He saved the Crystal Empire in the Frozen north.”

“Oh? He doesn’t even have his wings yet. But I have heard of younger dragon lords. And who are you kid?” Older Deltorix asked Roger.

“My name is Spines, And he is my little brother.” Roger said using his head to motion to spike. “But who are you?”

Older deltorix blinked a few times before laughing. “Oh man, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Deltorix, but my friends call me Tor.”

“Those scars,” Asta points. “You’ve seen a lot of fights.”

“Yeah, it happens a lot around here.” Tor said before he lofts one wing that is ripped. “And as you can see I lost my flight years ago, but hey I knocked the guy’s teeth out after.”

“Hmmm…” Asta looks at the tattered wing, “May I take a closer look at your wing?”

Tor hums in thought before he nods and turns around. “Sure.” Rose watches closely with a frown.

“You have seen much but you have much life left in your body,” Asta says as he looks over Tor’s wing. “Would you like to fly with your wings again?”

Tor laughs and grins. “Of course, I would kid but ain't no use Wishin for the impossible. Even if I could heal my wing, I am still missing one.”

“Crystal Magic,” Asta says as his hands glow white, “Combined with Qi healing,” the white covers Tor’s back and wing. Soon he now had two bright red crystalline wings where once he had none. “They’re not flesh. If I had been there when you were first wounded I could’ve done more. Your scars are still there too but these will let you fly once more and will heal if damaged.”

Tor looks back at the wings in shock. “Y...you gave me my wings back? That...that is a miracle!” He turns and gives Asta a large hug. “You are an amazing little guy!” Rose was just as shocked but didn’t say anything.

“Your welcome,” Asta smiles, “I believe we should adjourn to the crater where Lord Torch is going to address all of you. Don’t you agree?”

Tor clears his throat. “Yeah, that is a good idea. Good luck to you three.” He said then he and Rose walked away a bit.

“Shall we,” Asta looked at the others. “What are you two staring at?”

“Dude, that was amazing!” Roger said. “Seems Ed isn't the only one that can make really damn good prosthetics.”

Spike comes out from behind Roger. “At first I thought you were scary but you helped him fly again, so you can't be bad.”

“They’re not prosthetics,” Asta corrects. “Those wings are actually living pieces of his body even though they’re made of crystal. My crystal magic is technically equestrian in origin. All I did was forge him new wings from the mineral in his body, which is why they’re red and not clear.”

“Spike,” Asta looks at the drake. “When those I consider my friends are threatened, especially for no reason at ALL, I can get a little overwhelming. I’m not a bad person, I just really care about those close to me,” he smiles, “You can do what I do too. You just have to push past your limits. It's how the you in my world become my number one disciple and vice-captain of the Black Blacks, He was just like you. Nothing more than a drake but now he’s the second most powerful member of my squad in terms of physical strength with and without his enhancement magic.”

“Wow, that is so cool!” Spike said.

The conversation is cut off by a loud boom as a large blue dragon lands on a massive stone throne. “Dragons of Equestria, hear me! I have been Dragon Lord for longer than many of you can remember, and my reign has been extraordinary!” he looks at the silent crowd before he slams his fist on the ground and yells. “Agree with me!”

Most of the dragons start making general agreeing noises. “Torch! Torch! Torch! Torch!”

“Who is that?” Spike asked out loud.

“That is the current reigning Dragonlord Spike,” Asta says. “Dragonlord Torch. He’s the most powerful dragon in the Dragonlands and its neighboring countries. He thinks he’s the most powerful thing on this side of the planet and demands the Dragons’ respect as you can see. You’ll see why we’re here in a moment.”

Spike shook his head and pointed at a smaller blue teen dragon. “No, next to him.”

“Have a new crush do you,” Asta smirks as Spike's face flushes, “She the reason we’re here as I said before. At least one of them,” he motioned. “Her name is Ember, the only daughter of Torch making her the reigning dragon princess and should-be successor. Now listen.”

Dragonlord Torch continues to speak. “Unfortunately, according to dragon law, it is time for me to step down. Sad, I know.” He frowned and yelled again. “Be sad!” All the dragons start crying out of their control.

Dragon Lord Torch smirks before saying. “This is why I have summoned you to compete for the throne in the Gauntlet of Fire!” all the dragons start cheering.

Dragon Lord Torch holds a hand up making everyone go quiet. “Whomever has the strength and fortitude to retrieve this bloodstone scepter from the heart of the flame-cano will be crowned Lord of the Dragons!” He then throws a staff with a red jewel into the volcano, after which all the dragons stop glowing.

“Looks like the rave is done,” Asta chuckles.

“Yeah, at least now we won’t stick out any more than normal.” Roger said quietly.

Dragon Lord Torch spoke again. “The Gauntlet is dangerous, for I designed it myself! Only dragons with my ferocity, strength, and determination will be able to finish. We will gather at the cliff when the sun is at its peak!” The dragons' cheer.

Spike smiles nervously and starts to back away. “I don't want to be Dragon Lord or dragon toast, and I stopped glowing, so let's sneak out of here!”

“We’re not going anywhere little dude,” Asta says as there was a sudden boom with everyone being lifted into the air.

Dragon Lord Torch had landed in front of the group, “Ah! Where do you think you're going, little dragon?!”

Spike shudders lightly, “Oh, uh, hi, your Lordship. Uh, I was just going home!”

Dragon Lord Torch demands, “You don't get to leave unless I say you can!”

Princess Ember rolled her eyes. “Dad, look at him. He's just a runt. Besides, he doesn't even wanna compete. Let him go.”

Dragon Lord Torch chuckles a bit, “He is rather tiny, heh-heh. I could squish him with my pinky claw.”

A stone then hit the dragonlord’s snort with enough force it shattered. The dragon lord looked down to see Asta tossing another stone into the air. A glare clearly painted across his face.

Spike nervously chuckles, ‘What the hell is he doing?’

“You got a lot of nerve assuming shit!” Asta shouts.

Roger frowns and yells. “Yeah, some joke, threatening to crush someone younger and weaker than you.”

Dragon Lord Torch snarls at the trio, “That wasn't a joke. It was a fact. When I want you to laugh, I will say ‘be amused!’”

Spike cowers in fear as he shakes, “Of course, your Lordship! I, uh, guess I don't understand dragon customs. Another reason why I shouldn't compete.”

Roger and Asta put their hands on Spike's shoulders. “I don’t think so little bro, you are competing and you'll win.” Roger said with a grin.

“Hey, fatass!” Asta shouted to Torch, “is there any rule in these Dragonlands that says a non-dragon can compete?!” He smiles, “Cause I’d like to show you what someone without scales and who can still breath fire can do!” He roars with a burst of flame coming from his mouth. “After all… if a child who is a dragon has no chance then what chance do I stand in a contest inside a damn volcano.”

Dragon Lord Torch growls and is about to crush them when the small blue dragoness next to him whispers to him. After a few moments, he sighs and says. “Hm. Very well then, little ones. I will allow you all to compete.”

Spike gulps hard then sighs. “Thank you!” He moths to Ember then turned to her father, “And thank you, sir,” he bows.

Dragon Lord Torch then turns to see his daughter moving to her cave, “And where do you think you're going?”

Princess Ember kicks the dirt and then sighs, stealing her resolve, “To prepare for the Gauntlet.”

Dragon Lord Torch snarls, “No, you're not. You're not much bigger than that runts I just-“

Princess Ember, “ Exactly!” She roars back. “You just let some drake who is let more than a whelp and a creature that is not even a dragon in. But I'm smarter than most of these boulder heads that just went in there and you know it!”

Dragon Lord Torch growl back, “Being smart won't help you win this Gauntlet! It was designed for a big, strong dragon to win because it takes a big, strong dragon to lead! Besides, I said no!”

“And no means no just because you say so,” Asta crosses his arms. “You don’t want her in this because she is your daughter, not because she is small,” He points at Torch, “I understand this as I would never want my own daughter to foolishly run into a volcano either, and yet if she has proven she is determined to do just that cause I know she could handle it. Just like yours can.” He says and then walks off to join the other, “Just advice from one king to another!” He waves.

Roger stays for a moment keeping an eye on the robot dragon, overhearing Princess Ember growling before she says. “I hate when he does that!”

The other dragons start chatting, Roger hears a light purple dragoness say. “Ha. When I become Dragon Lord, I will make burps an official greeting!”

“Ha, you? Please! When I win, I will pillage Equestria for all their pillows. Why should these ponies be comfortable while we sleep on rocks?” Said a brown dragon.

Garble wakes up and starts talking trying to save face. “That's nothing! When I'm in charge, the first thing I'll do is get revenge on those puny ponies! They'll regret they ever crossed Garble! We'll take whatever we want from Equestria and burn the rest!”

“NONE OF YOU WILL EVEN SO MUCH AS LAY A CLAW IN EQUESTRIA!” Asta roars and the dragons all back off, especially Garble. “If you so much as even think about it, I will end every last one of you without mercy.”

The dragons stare at Asta for a bit before half of them start laughing at him. “All of you shut your traps you bloody worms!” A familiar voice says as Tor walks through the crowd. “This little guy may look small but I saw him throw that rock that hit the dragon lord. If he has the balls to do that he deserves respect!”

“Geez, this guy does help but he sure does have a mouth on him.” Roger said under his breath.

“None of them can win! Equestria's in big trouble if any of them are in charge!” Spike said while clenching his firsts.

Black flames erupted from Asta’s left arm, “I’ve got your back little dude,” Asta said as he placed his left arm on Spike’s shoulder, “Teach… Black Flame Dragon Techniques,” he says discreetly as the flame then wraps around Spike's left shoulder as he feels a slight tingle in his mind.

“Ah… What?” Spike says as he comes back to reality and looks at his shoulder. “What did you do?!”

“Gave you a hand in the power department,” Asta pushes him forward. “And how to use it in its entirety. After all, you can either only guide a dragon… or destroy it…”

Spike gulps and then shakes his head before smiling a bit, “ Thanks. With it I can do it! I CAN win the Gauntlet of Fire!”

“You can’t rely on that power alone little one,” Asta sighs. “It’s also up to you.”

Roger nods his head. “Asta is right. Just because you have a fancy power doesn’t guarantee your victory. You are the one that wins or loses.” Roger then looks over at the robot dragon frowning as it moves to the edge of the cliffs. “I am afraid you won’t have my help though Spike.”

“You must complete it yourself,” Asta looks at the young drake. “I’ll be by your side until a certain point but only you can win this on your own power. Push past your limits.”

Spike looked down, frowning as he built up the courage to do it. “This is the only way to protect Equestria from the dragons. I mean you heard them! They have horrible plans for ponies if they win! So somehow, I have to do it!”

Spike looks up at them. “I know I will have to stay here if I win, but there's no other way to keep my friends safe.”

“You don’t have to be the one who wins Spike,” Asta says quietly. “Just the first one who gets the scepter.”

“Why are you still here?” Torch scowls down at the group. “I thought all of you would've realized how pointless this is for all of you, tiny ones!”

Spike looks to the dragon lord with determination and anger, “I decided to compete. I am a dragon, after all.”

Garble laughs, “Are you sure? You can't even fly!” Every other drake joins in.

Asta steps in and everyone shuts up, “So by your logic you need wings to fly, is that right?” Asta then lifted off the ground using air bending, “Then by all means I shouldn’t be able to do this!”

Everyone but Spike, Tor, and Roger had their mouths open, and the laters all smirked.

Lord Torch shakes off the astonishment, “Um…All dragons and extra things, “ he looks at Asta, “are welcome to compete, but they do so at their own peril! Flying to Flame-cano Island is the first of many challenges you will face in your quest to find the bloodstone scepter!” He roars, “Let the Gauntlet of Fire BEGIN!”

All the dragons roar and shoot flames into the sky.

Garble smirks, “Good luck! Just kidding. I hope you lo-“

Asta grabbed onto Garble’s arm and smirks, “Thanks for the well wishes asshole. Let me give you a hand too!” He smiles as he spins the drake above his head and then throws him in the completely opposite direction. Asta then threw up his hands and froze the water into an ice bridge, “Use your claws on it Spike,” he turns to Roger and Tor, “There’s an imposter dragon that way. I’ll make sure the youth get to the Flame-cano. You two handle our unwelcome friends.” he looked at Rose, “You coming?”

Spike chuckles, “Thanks, Asta! No swimming for us!” Rose nods and holds up something pink and holds it close to her chest for a moment before she follows them.

Asta smirks and walks on. Tor chuckles and slaps Roger’s back. “Mighty strange friend you got there, strange but good. Now he said something about an imposter?”

“Yeah, him.” Roger points at the robot dragon as he opens his wings and two rockets come out of his back and start to fire up. “Oh no, he is gonna cheat.” Roger runs towards the robot dragon.

“Let’s go, children, “Asta remarks, not even looking back. “We have other business to attend to. A princess needs her knight in scales. Isn’t that right, Spike?” He looks at Spike.

There is a large splash in the distance. Spike looked out to see Ember flailing about in the water causing a commotion. She’d been knocked down by one of the water columns. Without even hesitating he jumps in and swims after her as she starts to sink.

Rose watched it all play out as Spike struggled to get the young teen dragoness to shore.

“Let’s go,” Asta says, Rose nods then they walk on.

Meanwhile, Roger and Tor are fighting the robot dragon. “Heh heh heh heh, you think you can stop me, you weak flesh piles?” The robot said.

“What the hell is a robot dragon doing here anyway?” Roger asked as he ducked a punch, throwing a kick at the robot’s chest.

“I don’t know what a robot is but this guy smells like his made of metal,” Tor adds before breathing fire on the monstrosity. “You got some moves junior but let a pro show ya how it's done,” he smirks as he delivers a right jab then a left to the stomach before landing a sucker punch to the snout and knocking the beast to the ground. “That actually hurt a bit,” he says waving his hand in the air.

Back with Asta and the Crew, Spike was heaving the princess ashore.

“Why would a dragon need armor?!” Spike complains.

“For protect,” Asta remarks. “Good going there Knight in Shining Scales.”

“Yea yea,” Spie waves it off. “Can ya help me here? I’m exhausted!”

“Just give her CPR,” Asta points.

“B-but I haven’t even kissed Rarity yet!” Spike stutters.

“IF YOU’RE DONE ARGUING WE HAVE A VOLCANO TO CLIMB!” Rose interrupts.

“Fine, I DO IT!” Spike shouts and bends down and starts the Cpr and not long after is hit with salty backwash. “GAH!” He recoils and heads over to a nearby bush to barf.

Ember coughs violently then look around, “What happened?”

“You were hit with a water spout and went down then Spike jumped in and saved your scaly hide,” Asta points to the barfing youth in the bush.

“He couldn’t-” She started to say but was stopped when Rose stepped in.

“Yes, he did!” She snorts pink flames. “The guy without wings didn’t hesitate to save your butt princess!”

Ember frowns and looks away. “So what if he did? He is still just a child.” She gets up and flexes her wings but winces, grabbing one. “Damn, one of my wings is sprained.” She looks over at Asta, “You! Heal my wing! I know you can!”

Asta blew a raspberry, “Yea like I’d help you after that demand,” He scoffs, “I know you saw what I did but that doesn’t mean I’ll help you cause you ordered it, little girl,” he scowls. “You don’t deserve my help. I’m not some bitch you can order around!” He exerts his spiritual pressure over her causing ember to keel over, “I’m the Black King. Ruler of the Black Clover King and I ANSWER TO NO ONE! nOT EVEN YOU OR YOUR FATHER!”

“ASTA STOP!” Spike says as he gets in front of Ember throwing his arms out. “I didn’t save her for your to kill her!”

“Hmph…” Asta snorts and lets up on his power. “I wasn’t going to kill her Spike but I wasn’t going to let her order me around like she's better than me either.”

“But you fixed my dad before,” Rose retorts.

“Because your father is a drake with a good heart and a daughter he wants to fly with,” Asta points to her, “She,” he now points at Ember, “Is a princess who thinks she deserves to have her wing fixed just because she a dragon and she thinks she’s stronger than me,” Asta says looming over the princess. “Well little girl,” he bends down and looks her right in the eyes, glares at her with bloodlust and killing intent with a flat look on his face. “After what I just did do you still think you’re stronger than me when you can’t even stand in my presence?” his eyes drift to Spike who was still standing in front of Ember, “Or Spike who is standing up to me?”

Ember grits her teeth. “Fine you are stronger than me, stop whatever you are doing so I can go get my bloodstone scepter.” She said while struggling to stand.

“I already did,” Asta smirks, “What’s happening to you now is your body’s own natural reaction to fear,” Before she could even retort, “And don’t give me the whole ‘I’m a dragon and dragon aren’t afraid of anything crap’. You say you’re smart but you haven’t done anything smart that warrants it besides sticking up for our group. You haven’t even thanked the drake who saved your ass from drowning oh and yea… DYING!” He scowls.

Back on the mainland, the machine Dragon was giving Tor and Roger hell. “Damn it.” Roger said as he was knocked back from a punch he blocked. “I may have to use some magic. Hey Tor, keep him busy and when I say so, move out of the way.” Roger pulls out his grimoire.

“What ya gonna do kid?” Tor looks over.

“I am gonna do this!” I hold up a hand and yell. “Dark Flame Creation Magic: Black Flame Javelin!” A purple fire javelin appears in my hand and I get ready to throw it at the robot. “Move!”

“What in the name of Bahamut is that?!” Tor yelps as he jumps back after seeing the purple flame. “By the mother of us all! The Flames of Bahamut?!”

Roger throws the javelin at the robot and then yells. “Get behind something!” He braces himself to create a wall of fire to protect himself from the explosion as the javelin flies towards the robot and sticks into one of its legs before it expands and explodes in a raging inferno of dark purple fire.

Tor quickly burrowed underground to escape the incoming blast. Once he felt it was safe to come out he did and looked to see the smoking remains of the drago-bot. Most of the robot's body was still intact except for the lower right fourth. The entire leg was gone along with a small portion of its hip.

“Boy, what was that?” Tor says as he rushes over to Roger. “I didn’t know there were any dragons in this age that could use the Flame of Bahamut. Just who the Tartarus are you?!”

Roger rubs the back of his head. “That is a bit complicated, and I think it isn’t the time to talk about that. There could be more of these things around here, hell maybe inside the volcano.” He pointed at said volcano.

“You seem to know more than your letting on kid,” Tor squints, “But seeing as you wield the ancient Flames of I’ll trust you. Let’s go…”

Back with Asta’s group they tracked through the lower jungle of the volcanic isle.

“This isn’t so hard.” Rose said as she jumped through a trap setting it off behind her.

Rocks start to fall on the group. Ember goes to take flight but then winces in pain as her wing was still sprained. Spike runs over to get her to her feet while Asta steps in and uses his earth-bending to stop the rocks and cement them in place.

Asta looks at Rose, “As a leader, you need to be more aware of those with you little one,” he looks over. “And count your eggs before they’ve hatched.”

“Asta,” Spike says, catching the knight's attention. “You still need to heal Ember’s wing.”

“No,” Asta says flatly, “Now keep moving. We’re not alone here.”

There was the sound of rumbling and rocks grinding against something, but nothing happened. “Yeah I guess you're right, with one of us injured I should be more careful.” Rose said before she kept walking and kept an eye out for traps.

“I don’t need to be cuddled like some hatchling!” Ember growled before pulling away from Spike and walked ahead of Rose.

Rose lets her pass and frowns at her. “Whatever you say, princess, just remember the rest of us are here to help, you just need to ask.” He holds up the pink object to her chest again. “But I won't let anyone with anger in their heart take the staff.”

“I’m just dying to help ya know,” Spike huffs.

“I’m sorry if I came off as harsh Rose but I have a good bit of experience in the leadership department. I do lead a squad and country,” Asta says, catching Ember's attention. “Only one of us here is meant to have it and only they can claim it.”

“So what,” Ember glares, “Are you saying because your already a lord or something that it's going to be you!? I deserve that staff more than any creature here!”

“I have no wish to lead the dragons,” Asta says blankly. “I am here because I am a guardian of those who are worthy to receive the staff. Those who are worthy are you three, but as it stands the least worth is you, princess,” Asta’s gaze narrows, “You only want it so you can prove to your father you're a big girl and don’t need him anymore. FYI, children will always need their parents, even after they’re grown up. These two are far more suited to leading the dragon race than you.”

Ember growls at Asta, “Just because I want to get away from my dad doesn’t mean I am not worthy!” Blue flames form in her maw. “And I will get the staff and make the dragons the best they can be!” She turns to walk down a pathway but a wall is destroyed by a robot with a drill arm.

“Ha! Finally, I found a path!” It said looking around before it saw Spike, Rose, and Asta. “Huh, too bad you saw me, no witnesses!” It aims its other arm at the group as a laser charges up about to fire, but Ember blasts it with fire before knocking the robot into the hole it came from.

“Come on you dorks! Let's get moving before that thing gets back up!” Ember yelled looking slightly embarrassed that she helped someone else.

“You know you don’t have to feel ashamed 'cause you helped us back there,” Spike points out.

“He’s right you know,” Asta says. “If you want to make the dragons better then you should start with yourself, princess.” He looks back down the path from which they came. “Spike, it's up to you three now. I’ve met my goal and now I must face it,” he remarks as he pulls his wand Morpher from the grimoire.

“Magic Source, Mystic Force!” Asta calls out and is immediately cloaked in white flames. He came out wearing the armor he wore in the previous battle, “White Knight Wolf!” He howls as he draws his sword. “Go…” he says over his shoulder to the rest of the group, all of them shocked except for Spike, before walking back down the path.

The robot grunts as it comes out of the hole. “I’m gonna crush that damned organic!” it said, it then saw Asta and faced him. “But first I am gonna crush me a power ranger!”

“I’m not a power ranger,” Asta says coldly with the light shining through his visor to reveal fluorescent green slotted eyes, “I am a knight!” He yells as charges forward with the dragon bot meeting him halfway. He and the robot clash, drill to blade.

“Like I really care! You're in my way, thus you are in the way of the Machine empire!” It says before it starts to spin the drill and aims the laser arm at Asta’s chest.

Asta takes the laser head-on with his shield, “The machine Empire you say,” Asta notes the machine taking a step back. “Let me tell you a difference between a ranger and a knight, machine. Rangers fight with no armor, knights do not fight without it. We can tank hits that would put most rangers on their asses, like that light beam of yours. Myself has a much higher defense than a normal knight as I also use a shield,” the shield's eye opens, “THAT IS ALSO ONE OF MY WEAPONS!” Several white wolf heads shoot from the shield and swarm the robot quickly overwhelming its sensor as Asta rushes in and shoulder tackles the machine down to the beach.

The robot fights the energy wolves and tries to hit Asta off of him before they slam into the rocky shore. “Gah! What?!” The robot looks around. “I am back at the beach!? Ugh, damn you! All that work for nothing.” It fires the laser and cuts the rocky cliff above Asta while trying to use its drill on him.

“Pathetic,” Asta says as he uses his earth bending and sends the rock colliding into the robot drill. The machine easily digs through only to find Asta having shared an attack, “Howling Slash!” Asta yells as he cuts into the robot's body cleaving it in two.

“Impossible…” the dragon robot mutters as it falls to pieces and explodes.

Roger and Tor jump down from the melting ice bridge and they look at the broken robot. “Nice job Asta.” Roger said.

“Yeah, I saw your moves, you are something else, little guy.” Tor said then he looked around. “Where is my daughter?”

“We ran into that thing on the way to the scepter,” Asta says, sheathing his sword into his shield before powering down. “I took it on and sent them ahead. We should get moving though. I didn’t realize I’d come all the way back down to the beach,” he says while pulling out his demon slayer, Tor impressed further that this small creature could wield such a sword with one hand, “Follow me,” Asta orders as he jumps onto the sword, surfing to get back to the others.

“Show off.” Roger said with a smirk before he starts jumping from platform to platform following Asta, while Tor just laughs as he flies after them.

“This is the most fun I have had in a decade!” He said as they went up the volcano.

“I sense bloodlust in the caves where the kids went,” Asta says out of worry. “Tell me Tor,” He remarks getting the elder drake’s attention, “That object your daughter has been carrying with her, it wouldn’t happen to be a key of some kind would it?”

That got Roger’s attention too. Tor hums in thought. “Oh yeah, her mother gave it to her before Rose left when she got her wings. It is a strange figure that folds into a key of some kind.”

“A figure? Does it look like this?” Roger asks and shows Tor his key.

“Yea, Something like that!” Tor points.

Roger looks to Asta with a bit of shock but mostly worry.

“We need to get to the kids,” Asta says, causing everyone to hasten.

Meanwhile, the group of young drakes had just entered the heart of the volcano.

“This is so awesome!” Spike looked around out of amazement with sparkles in his eyes before he knocked a rock into the lava with his foot causing it to hiss, “I’m really glad we’re fireproof. I hope Asta is alright?” he looks back at the entrance.

“I am sure someone as strong as him will be fine.” Rose said as they walked into the room.

“Look, the scepter!” Ember said as a gold-colored robot with a black cape is walking up to it.

He is stopped by a red teenage dragon rushing him, but Garble is grabbed by the throat easily. “Meddlesome dragon, you are not needed in this situation.” The robot then throws Garble with such force he is slammed into a wall and is knocked out falling into a deep pool of lava.

Ember looks between the robot, scepter, and Garble before she groans and dives into the lava after Garble. Rose sees this and smiles a bit. “I guess she isn’t all bad.”

“She did stand up for me, Spine, and Asta,” Spike adds. “But they’re not important right now. We need to stop that thing. I think he’s the leader of the other two.”

The robot turns to face them and grunts in annoyance. “More meddlesome dragons! I don’t have time for this.” The robot holds up some bolts and screws before tossing them into the air. The bolts and screws transform into a small platoon of robotic soldiers with gold suits and a single robotic eye for a head. “Cyclobots Deal with these pests!”

“Yep, called it,” Spike deadpans.
“These things aren’t alive so don’t pull your punches!” He shouts as he does a flying kick into the lead bot and knocked it into the others scattering them, some falling into the lava, melting straight away.

“Ha! Don’t have to tell me twice.” Rose said before he punches one robot and grabs one of their swords, she uses the sword to cut the third robot across the chest.

The gold boss robot growls and aims his hand at Rose. “Let’s see you survive this!”

“Black Slash!” Asta calls out and sends a slash of anti-magic straight into the boss’s cannon, cutting it in two. “Coward. Didn’t anyone ever teach you its bad manners to shoot a kid in the back,” he glares as he props the slate on his shoulder. “Really hot in here,” He looks over. “I brought back up.” He says as Tor and Roger come in.

“R-Spines!” Spike shouts in relief.

Roger grins and gives Spike a thumbs up. “Yep, we are here, hey Rose!” He summons his Morpher and throws it at her. “Catch!”

“Hey what was that?” Tor asked Roger.

“You’ll see if my guess is right.” He said with a grin.

“Give the order Captain!” Asta smirks as he holds up his Morpher.

Rose catches the Morpher looking at it confused. “What is this?”

Roger holds his key up. “Rose put your key into the device and turn it! It’s Morphin time!” He then calls out. “Set sail!” But unfortunately, nothing happens to him.

Asta raised an eyebrow,” Ah… okay… I’ll stall you and figure it out. Magical Source,” He said activating his Morpher, “Mystic Force!” A red mystic circle appears over Asta and washes over him transforming him once more into his Mystic Knight Form, “White Knight Wolf! Hey clanker, have a taste of these, White Wolves of Light and Flame!” He shouts as his shield's eye opens and several wolf heads spill out attacking the robot leader.

Rose looks at the Morpher confused but opens it up seeing a slot for a key. Her eyes widen and she flips her figure into the key form and slides it in before turning it, the Morpher calls out, ‘Gokaiger!’ and there's a bright pink flash of light and when the light fades she's standing in a pink uniform similar to Roger’s.

“Whoa! What is this? Why do I feel so strong all of a sudden?” She asked before one of the Cyclobots attacked her, making sparks fly off her back. “Gah, that...that didn’t hurt as much.”

Roger smirks and summons his Morpher back and morphs. “Set sail!” His Morpher calls out, ‘Gokaiger!’ and he stands in his uniform before jumping down next to Rose. “Welcome to the club.”

“Help the ones coming up for air!” Asta tells Tor while he jumps back dodging a swipe, “Spike You move in on the other side of this guy!”

“A-ah, Okay,” Spike says hesitantly, he runs behind some rocks to get on the other side of the robot.

Roger and Rose use their swords to cut apart the rest of the Cyclobots before they aim their guns at the robot. “Give it up!” Roger said, Ember climbs out of the lava with Garble and drops him safely on the shore.

“I don’t know what all is happening but I do know if Bahamut’s emissary says your bad news, then you're bad news!” Tor growls as he gets ready to fight the robot as well.

Ember growls and stands with the rest of them. “Face it Frax, You are outnumbered and outmatched, three rangers and three dragons there's no way you can win this!” Roger said.

“That's what you think, ranger! All I need is this!” He turns to grab the bloodstone scepter with his claw hand, only to see Spike holding it himself. “What!?” Frax’s face pops open to show his shock and he takes one last look around him before grunting and hopping into the air before teleporting away.

“Fucking coward,” Asta scoffs as he sheaths his sword with a loud clink. He then looks over to Spike and smirks under his helmet taking a knee. Roger, Rose, and Tor all do the same.

“All hail Dragonlord Spike!” They say in unison.

Spike blushes and backs up a bit holding the scepter tight. “Um..you don’t have to do that, please stand up.” He said nervously.

“Congrats on becoming a king,” Asta remarks as he stands and hits him on the back forcing him out in front of Ember. “But I don’t think you really want to be a king do ya buddy?”

Spike chuckles nervously before agreeing with Asta “You're right about that Asta. Being king is too much of a responsibility, but there is someone who does deserve the right.”

Spike motioned the end of the scepter towards Tor who put his hands up in front of himself defensively

“Woah, kid. I ain’t looking for that sort of responsibility. Raising this one is more than enough,” Tor countered, putting a hand on Rose’s head

“Since you don't want it dad, there is someone else here that might be deserving,” Rose offered, looking over toward Ember.

“That’s what I was thinking in the first place,” Asta eyed Spike who nervously chuckled while rubbing his spines. “Also, I don’t know how it works here but back home and in my younger brother’s world the male and female dragons that exchange the scepter are mates. Just a heads up,” Asta threw up a hand causing Spike and Ember to blush.

Roger starts to laugh and pats Spike’s back. “Good luck explaining that to Rarity when we get back home, little brother.” He said making Spike blush even harder.

“What!? But I didn't want that er I mean not that there's anything wrong with you Ember, it's just that me and Rarity are ...um… well you see I uh…” Spike starts to panic.

Roger chuckles and pats his head. “Calm down bro, if it's really that big of a deal just hand me the scepter and then I hand it to her.”

“It's why I gave the warning,” Asta shrugs, “But also to see the look on your face Spike, HAHAHAHA!” He belts out then straightens himself. “How about we get out of here but first,” Asta grabs a rock and throws it at Garble’s head, waking the teen up, “Spike, order him to hug every dragon he sees before you hand that thing over.”

“WHAT!? You have to be kidding me,” Garble said in shock before he got up and rushed Spike.

Spike gasped and held the scepter up. “I order you to hug every dragon you see!” He yelled, making Garble stop as he glowed. “And not tell anyone I told you to!”

“You heard your lord.” Ember noted with a smirk before Garble was forced to hug Tor, who frowned and pushed Garble into a lava pool.

“Yep, it works!” Asta laughs. “Oh, that was good! Alright, Spike go ahead and hand the scepter to your Groom!” Everyone glares,” It’s a joke! Sheesh!”

Spike looks up at Ember before offering it to her. At first, she almost snatches it from him but stops herself and gracefully accepts it as she glows becoming the new Dragon Lord. “Thank you sho...Spike, I will try to be a good leader.”

Roger smiles and claps his hands and powers down. “Alright, let's get out of here before Asta melts, oh and Rose simply think or say power down.”

“I’m wearing flameproof armor,” Asta deadpans, “But you have a point. Your daddy needs to know his little girl is going to succeed him.” he smiles at Ember who rolls her eyes.

Most of them laughed as they left the volcano and headed back to the mainland. “Rose, I want to offer you something but we will speak after Ember shows off to her dad.” Roger said.

“Speaking of showing off,” Asta says as he powers down. “How about an easy ride back to the mainland,” he says as he pulls down a cloud from the sky. “I know I DON’T feel like walking after what happened.”

“Sure, sounds good to me.” Roger said with a chuckle and made a portal with his sword. “Ladies and Dragonlords first.” He said with a smirk.

“Yea ladies first,” Asta agrees as he plops on his cloud chair, “I sure hope everything is alright back home… I’m getting the feeling something is about to go down,” he says as he lazily floats into the portal after Tor.

Roger watches everyone go through the portal before he walks through and they are standing in front of Torch. “Hey dad, I told you I could do it!” Ember said, holding up the scepter.

“It was a glorious trial,” Asta waves his hand about. “If I had a drink I’d make a toast to her.”

Torch leaned down and looked at them all with an eye, all was silent for a few seconds before he started laughing loudly. “I knew my girl could beat every dragon else!”

“So you knew she still planned on entering the Gauntlet even though you forbade it,” Asta points out with a smirk getting up from his chair allowing it to blow away on the winds.

Torch frowns at Asta. “Of course, I knew she would, but I could not show favoritism.”

Roger clears his throat. “Rose, now that Ember has the scepter we can talk, I'd like to offer you a place on my crew.” He said to her, getting the attention of Tor.

“You shouldn’t have asked her first dude,” Asta shakes his head. “Always ask the dad first.”

Roger looks over at Asta. “Why? It should be her choice.” He then looks at Tor. “no offense but it is her choice if she wants to join, however, if she chooses not to I must ask for the pink key.”

“Sorry but you're not taking it either way,” Tor warns with fire in his mouth, “Bahamut's champion or not. That was a gift from her mother,” he says sternly. “And as much as I agree that it is her choice, she is still my little girl and you should’ve asked me first.”

Roger walks up to Tor with no fear and says. “If she joins my crew she will be helping me save not just dragons, and not just this world but many worlds. She would be a power ranger. But if she refuses to join I need that key to give to another to have a full team.”

Asta steps in between the two and pushes them apart, “How about this,” he says. “Either way it's her choice.” He looks to Tor, “If she goes she keeps the key,” he looks to Roger, “If she stays she still keeps the key and you have a ranger on standby here in the Dragonlands.” Asat looks Roger straight in the eye, “If you think I’m going to let you take the key from her then, by all means, make my day Red Ranger. I’d love to see what you can do to me in a real fight,” he remarks as his eyes turn into slits and his teeth sharpen. “It's her choice, not yours. But try and take it with me here… I guarantee there will be bloodshed in some form.”

Roger sighs and rubs his head. “No way am I fighting you. And yes it is her choice, I'm just making sure both she and Tor know the consequences of keeping the key here.”

“Then tell them,” Asta backs off to the side.

Roger sighs and taps his necklace showing his true self. “Ok look, the world is being attacked by evil aliens.” He starts to tell both Rose and Tor. “I am trying to form my own team of power rangers and help another world filled with rangers. I wish to protect this world, but I can’t do it on my own.”

Everyone looks at Asta, “Yes, he’s one of my kind. No, he’s not my subordinate. If anything I’m his,” he points out. “I’m not even from this world actually. He summoned me here to help in a massive battle, and trust me when I say he needed it. After this convo wraps up I’m actually going home.”

“Yeah and I can't just keep pulling other people from their worlds to help me deal with my problems, which is why I need to make my own team so Rose will you join me?” Roger asked her once more.

“It’s not all sunshine and heroes save the day with no casualties either kid,” Asta adds. “You can ask Spike. He fought alongside me and Roger yesterday. He’s fought alongside Roger way more than me. The kid may not look it but he’s a fighter and a powerful one.”

Spike blushes a bit and rubs the back of his head. “Yeah, I did help but I was way out of my league.”

Rose looks between them all before looking down at her key. “I won’t let you have my key, but I can’t let this world be taken over. I will help you but don’t get any funny ideas. If you try to do anything romantic I will kick your butt.”

Roger chuckles and nods. “Fair enough, and you don't have to worry about any of that. I have no intention of finding a romantic partner anytime soon.”

“More like they have a tendency to find you,” Asta remarks under his breath. “Anyways I believe that means everything has worked out, correct?”

“Yeah, let’s get you back to my ship so you can pick up your friends and head home, come on Rose time for you to see your new home.” Roger said before he opened a portal to his ship.

Asta walks through the portal and see the pokemon all resting, “Hey guys, time to go home,” He says as he holds up his pokeballs, “Return,” red beams shoot out of the capsules to the respective pokemon and enter the balls. Asta turns to face Roger, “Let’s go up top for departure. I want to make an entrance back home with my new powers.”

Roger chuckles and nods. “Sure, oh.” He looks back through the portal as Rose comes through. “Tor, if you ever want to visit your duster we are in ponyville.”

“Why would I want to visit,” He raised an eyebrow, “She’s still my daughter. Even if she’s part of your team she’ll be living with me. There’s a perfectly good mountain right there and I know it’ll have plenty of caves. We’ll be living there when we’re not needed. Until I get the hoard from home Rose stays here.”

She just nods.

“With that settled,” Asta says, pulling out his Morpher and changing into ranger form, “Transport Behemoth,” he says and his bike comes out but in its thestral mode.

“It’s been fun Captain,” Asta chuckles as he jumps onto the machine horse's back. Behemoth lets out a motorized huff. While shaking its head. “Well, would you so kindly say those oh-so-sweet words please?”

Roger nods with a smile and gives Asta a thumbs up. “May the power protect you, our contract is complete.”

A portal opens up in the sky. Behemoth Thestral opened its draconic wings before rearing back and then broke into a gallop. The Thestral machine leaped over the bow of the ship before it was soaring through the skies.

“Live your life the way you want and to the fullest possible Deadman Roger!” Asta calls out as he throws a ring out to the captain. “Until our paths cross again!” He calls out and then barrels through the portal with it closing behind him.

Roger smiles as he looks at the ring and chuckles. “That Asta is one hell of a guy.” He then turns to Rose and Tor. “Let me show you around the ship.”

Chapter 20

View Online

Rodger walked into his ship with Rose and Tor following him. “The first floor holds the dining room, kitchen, and cockpit. Downstairs are the training room, bedrooms, med bay, and cargo bay.” He explained, showing everything off.

Tor looked around happily, taking in all the sights. "This is so cool!"

Roger chuckled a bit. “Glad you like it, hopefully I will be able to get Rose a Morpher of her own soon.” He said before looking at her. “Until then feel free to come train whenever you want. If you guys want I can open a portal back to the dragon lands and keep it open for you so you can move your stuff to the cave in the nearby mountain.”

Rose held her chin in thought for a moment, before nodding gently. "That'll work."

Roger nodded his head and started heading outside. “Feel free to add a room on my ship if you ever need space away from your dad.” He told Rose with a chuckle.

Rose chuckled and nodded. "Will do."

“Hey, I told you already, she is living with me.” Tor said upset.

Roger waved him off. “It would just be an extra space for her to relax in, like a clubhouse.” He said before making a portal back to the dragon lands.

Rose giggled a little. "It's my own little, clubhouse.~" She started singing in the Mickey mouse clubhouse theme.

Roger raised an eyebrow with a smirk. “More like rent it, heh heh heh, go on, I need to speak with some other rangers while you guys are moving.”

The two nod and head off to move their things. Roger headed back inside leaving the portal open, once he made it into the kitchen he used the speakers to call everyone. “I will be making lunch, if you have any special requests come and make them now. Also, all rangers and pokemon are required for this meeting.” He then started making lunch.

"Think I could request tacos?" Cam asked, walking into the kitchen. "Living in a ninja base most of your life you don't get to eat a lot of exotic foods."

“Sure, just give me a bit.” Roger said and moved over to start making tacos too.

"Thank you." Cam said with a small smile.

“No problem, can you make sure everyone is here?” Roger asked as he cooked more food.

"Got it." Cam said going to the coms. "Repeat announcement, all rangers report to the cafeteria for a mandatory meeting… anyone who doesn't show up doesn't eat." He said before they heard a herd of footsteps enter the cafeteria.

Roger chuckled and said. “Mind also calling the pokemon, even the wild one.” He asked before finishing the human food and starting up the pokemon food.

"All Pokemon… same deal." Cam said into the microphone before they heard multiple pokemon voices enter the cafeteria obviously not happy.

Roger chuckled and shook his head. “The one thing that motivates all species, food.” After a bit he finished up and took it out to everyone with Cam helping.

“Thank you all for coming, I know some of you don’t feel up to being around others.” Roger said, looking at RJ. “While others don’t trust us yet, and that's fine.” He said looking at Zeraora. “Eat while we all talk about our future plans.” He then stepped out of the dining room to grab his laptop.

"Anyone know what this is about?" Mike asked the other rangers as he ate.

“No idea, but it better involve us getting to Silver Hills sooner.” Eric said as he ate.

“Not exactly.” Roger said as he came back with his laptop and sat down. “We need to come up with a new plan.” He opened the laptop and started looking through the files.

"What's the situation?" Cruger asked Roger, tossing an apple slice into his mouth.

“We have enough rangers we can split into three teams.” Roger started, then he found a map of the galaxy and the true placement of all the villains, he then turned the laptop to show everyone. “The three teams will be, Earth, space, and Equestria. One team will go to earth to continue rescuing people and recruiting other rangers, another team will go from planet to planet to recruit heroes that haven't been targeted by the evil alliance yet and the last team will stay here and keep Equestria safe. I will be jumping between all three teams, and help whoever needs me. Before we split up we will need a few supplies. First I'll get Andros his Astro Megaship, but then we need communicators that will work over long distances. Do you think you can make something like that Kat?”

"I believe I can." Kat said, nodding.

“Good, then the next problem is the few ships that are still above this planet, it would be pointless to summon the Astro Megaship if it just gets blown up trying to leave the planet.” Roger frowned and leaned forward, eating. “Any ideas?”

"A teleporter?" Cam suggested.

Roger shook his head. “Even if we could build a teleporter it would have to be massive to teleport an entire ship and even then we'd have to have coordinates of an exact place that we know for certain does not have any enemy soldiers. We could use my sword or summon it on earth but we would face an even bigger problem, the whole planet is covered in ships. There's no way for the Astro Megaship to leave it without being shot out of the sky before it even breached the atmosphere.”

"What if some of us cause a distraction and some of us teleport into the ship? That way we can get the ship out with the least amount of possible damage?" Mike said, making everyone go quiet.

“Hmm I think that is a possible idea but I think something like this could work better.” Roger said as he worked on the computer a bit before showing them a scene from the first Gokaiger episode. The scene in question is when they formed the Megazord and fought their way through an armada of ships to get to earth.

"Interesting." Crugar said.

“As far as I know, my ship is the only one with an automatic repair system. So I'm thinking I'll create a distraction with my Megazord so Andros and his team can leave the planet, heading off to areas the evil alliance doesn't have control over yet. He will then work on uniting the heroes of those worlds if you can find any left.” Roger looked around. “Any questions or objections?”

"What's the backup plan in case it goes wrong?" Wes Collins asked Rodger, crossing his arms with a raised eyebrow.

Roger scratched his head. “Best I could think of is to summon a few more Megazords using that trumpet Deltorix gave me.”

"Better than nothing." Mike said.

“We have until Kat can finish the communication devices to pick which team you want to be on. Oh, one thing Kat, make sure they are capable of video calls, I need to see where I am going to open portals.” Roger said, then slides the laptop to Andros. “Go ahead and start planning your route.”

Andros nodded and began typing as the rangers began talking amongst themselves. Roger looked over to RJ. “I know you have had a hard time but I would like to ask for some training from you.”

RJ nodded "I understand, it'll be like old times when I was training Casey."

Roger nodded then looked at zeraora. “I know you don’t trust us, and I don’t want to force you to do anything. So any time you want to leave, ask Eevee to take you to the forest nearby and you can be as free as you want.”

Zeraora nodded once. "Alright, though I'll stick around to see how things go. You're obviously not like those who had me chained up…" They said in pokespeak, which thanks to Roger's telepathy ability he could understand them.

“Alright, it is your choice. I think that covers everything I wanted to bring up, although I do want to ask Kat and Cruger something.” Roger said.

"yes?” The two asked.

“If I tried to summon the SPD base and it worked, would you set up a branch of SPD on this world? Even though they haven’t even explored their own moon.” Roger asked.

"We can try, but what would that do to the timeline?" Crugar asked.

Roger shrugged and said. “Not much worse than what the villains did, I mean the only way to undo all this is to go back in time and make sure they never teamed up in the first place. I say we live with what we have. Plus this isn’t earth so it should be fine to set up a base on this world.”

Crugar and Kat nodded. "We understand, commander."

Roger chuckled and shook his head. “Whoa whoa whoa, I am no commander, I am just the guy getting the heroes what they need to win.” He said with a smile and got up, picking up a taco as he started to leave. “You guys are the real heroes. I am just some rando.” He said leaving.

"Don't say that you are a part of the ranger family." RJ said.

Roger looked back with a smile. “Oh sure I am, I’m just some guy who got the powers to fix this world.” He took a bite of the taco. “I am pretty sure once everything is handled on earth and here I will retire.”

"Once a ranger, always a ranger." Everyone said.

Roger chuckled and nodded. “I suppose that is true.” He walked over to the key shelf. “If either of you wants to pick a spot for the base let me know, until then I think I’ll check on the ponies.”

"Understood." Cruger said.

Roger left the ship and jumped down to the ground before heading into Twilight’s castle, still chewing on the taco. “Good guys, but I know my time will probably end before this universe is saved.” He mumbles to himself.

"Hey Rodger." Spike said with a smile as he walked up.

“Oh hey Spike, I bet you're glad to be back in Twilight's castle huh?” Roger asked as he walked next to Spike.

"yeah." Spike nodded. "I missed my bed."

Roger chuckled and slapped Spike’s back. “I bet, I once spent a whole week in the hospital, not only was the bed uncomfortable but the food was awful too.”

Spike nodded. "Yeah, yuck."

Roger smiled and looked ahead. “So what is Twilight up to?”

“Oh, she is just having Starlight make a new friend.” Spike said.

“Making a new friend?” Roger asked.

"Yeah, she wants Starlight to make a friend on her own, not just Twilight's friends." Spike said.

“Huh, alright well she would need some friends.” Roger said before they enter the throne room and he sat down on Rainbow's throne before he pulled out the map he asked Celestia and Luna to make.

"So what have you been up to?" Spike asked sitting in his own little throne.

“Well not much, just sent Rose and Tor home, and had a lunch meeting with all the rangers.” Roger said while he looked at his map and tried to figure out how to get the table map to work again.

"Oh cool." Spike said.

“Yeah, I guess. Hmm, I think Starlight’s time travel spell messed up the map.” Roger said before slapping the table in a last attempt to get it to work.

"Well I bet, I mean it's a magic table that was messed with magic." Spike said.

Roger sighed and looked closer at his map. “Huh, there is one key nearby, in the Everfree.”

"A new key? Which one?" Spike asked, curiosity in his voice.

“I don't know, just that there is a key nearby. I have been so busy fighting I haven’t had a chance to look for them.” Roger said before getting up. “If anyone asks, tell them I am key hunting.”

"Alright." Spike said, nodding.

Roger patted Spike’s head and left the castle, along the way five fillies spotted him walking towards the forest so they follow him. After a while of following the map, Roger found a large hole in the ground. “Oh great, climbing.”

"What ya doing Rodger?" Applebloom's voice said from behind him.

“Huh!?” He turned around and saw a few fillies. “What are you doing following me?”

"We were bored and wanted to know what you were doing." Sweetie Belle said, smiling.

"And somepony has to keep you safe." Scootaloo said, crossing her arms.

Roger rolled his eyes. “I don’t need someone to watch over me. This place is dangerous, go home.”

"Oh please, like you could handle this place by yourself." Diamond Tiara said.

Roger frowned at the girls before he sighed and rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Fine, but at the first sign of trouble I am sending you home.”

"Yeah ok." Silver Spoon said. "So what's going on?"

“I am just looking for something.” Roger told her and turned back to the hole and looked for a way down.

"In a hole?" Applebloom asked, arching an eyebrow.

“Yes, down a hole.” He said before he pulled his sword out and used it as an anchor as he starts to climb down the hole.

Applebloom, Silver Spoon, and Diamond Tiara all looked at each other before whispering to themselves. The three earth ponies took each other's hands as small roots and vines grew from the side of the walls of the hole making it easier to climb down. "Man, Applejack wasn't kidding… that's really exhausting." Applebloom said, holding her head.

“Whoa, I didn’t know earth ponies could do that.” Roger said in shock.

"Well yeah, they use their magic mostly for growing crops. And in younger ponies it's not as potent. But with three of us, we were able to do it." Silver Spoon said.

“Well don’t push yourself too far.” Roger said before he started to climb down the vines.

The five young fillies soon followed after him, looking around the bottom of the hole. "What exactly are we looking for?" Sweetie Belle asked, picking up a rock.

Roger showed them one of his keys. “Something like this but probably a different color.” He looked around and saw mostly dirt and darkness, so he covered his hand in magic lighting up the cave, there were bones everywhere in the walls.

"Oh cool, a Pteranodon skeleton!" Sweetie Belle said, picking up a pteranodon skull before a small white and black item fell out. "Um, is that what you're looking for?" She asked as she picked it up.

Roger smiled and picked it up out of her hands. “Yes it is, thank you very much.” He looked it over and smiled. “Welcome to the team white dino.”

"Um is there supposed to be a rainbow aurora?" Diamond Tiara asked, looking into the back of the cave as an array of lights shone through some fallen rocks.

“Underground? I don’t think so. Just in case there is a crazy pegasus down here I suggest you stay behind me.” Roger said as he started to walk down the tunnel but the five girls rushed ahead of him.

“No way are we gonna let a stallion put himself in danger for us.” Scootaloo said.

"Yeah! Everypony would make fun of us!" Diamond Tiara said, as five distinct lights began growing brighter. Red, pink, blue, black, and green.

Roger's eyes widened. “Oh no, you five out now. I think I know what those lights are.” He tried to get to them and pull them out in time but the light got too bright and blinded him, making him miss when he tried to grab one of them.

Once the light died down, Rodger was able to see the five fillies in front of him had morphed into the original five dino charge power rangers. "Whoa-nelly, this is cool!" Applebloom's voice said from the red ranger uniform, having an all-red suit with the mask of a tyrannosaurus Rex and yellow and black spikes for a belt going across her body.

Roger’s eye twitched before he threw his hands up. “Your families are gonna kill me!”

"For what?" Sweetie Belle asked from the pink ranger uniform, being the same as the red but pink with a triceratops visor.

“You are power rangers now.” He said groaning before he stepped up to them and touched their shoulders getting a key from each of them. “Come on let’s head back to the castle, I need to inform Twilight about this.”

"What about the rest of the lights?" Black ranger, Scootaloo asked, pointing behind them having the mask of Parasaur.

“We should grab them and bring them with us, but do not let anyone else touch them. If they bond to someone they become a ranger.” Roger said and was about to go deeper into the cave before he heard dirt falling behind them.

"Rangers!" A large mole-like alien yelled. "Get away from my bones!"

Roger groaned and lifted his sword. “Girls get the gems, I will deal with ugly.”

"Ya got it." Applebloom said as she grabbed the aqua and graphite energems.

"Got 'em." Scootaloo said holding the silver and purple energems.

"Now what?" Diamond Tiara asked from within the green Dino charge rangers uniform, having the helmet of a velociraptor while holding the gold energem.

“Now you five tell Twilight where I am.” He said before using his sword to make a portal leading to Twilight’s castle. “Do not change back in front of anyone.” He said before pulling out his gun and started shooting the mole monster.

"What about that one?" Silver Spoon asked Rodger, pointing to a dark glowing coming from behind the fossils from the blue ranger uniform.

Roger frowned before sighing. “I will get it, just go please I can’t fight him and defend you at the same time.” He swung his sword to cut the mole monster but he blocked the sword with his claws.

Only for a blast of energy to hit the monster and push it back. "Buck that! We're gonna help!"

“First off, language. Secondly, this isn’t the place to fight!” Roger yelled as the cave started to fall around them.

"Then let's get out of here!" Sweetie Belle said as they all run out of the cave through Roger's portal. However, the mole monster came through too just as the whole cave collapsed.

“One of you go tell Twilight, and another get on my ship and tell the rangers there is trouble.” Roger ordered before pulling out his Morpher. “Set sail!” He yelled and turned his key in the Morpher, making it call out ‘Gokaiger!’ and in a red flash he is morphed.

"Are we able to tell Twilight who we are?" Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yes, but only her!” Roger yelled before he ran at the mole monster and clashed his sword with its claws.

The five new rangers ran to Twilight's castle. “Alright whoever you are, why were you really digging up the forest?” Roger asked the mole as he tried to overpower it.

"For those energems, once I dispose of you I'll receive them!" The mole monster said, clawing at Rodger’s sword.

Roger jumped back and shot his gun at the mole monster. “Like hell I will let you or anyone else take them.” Sparks fly off the monster as he stumbles back from the shots.

"That isn't up to you!" The mole monster said before multiple shots hit the monster.

"Are you alright?" Cruger asked, running up with Kat.

“Yeah, just lucky I found mole breath here before he could get what he was after.” Roger said and smirked under his helmet. “Did you happen to see me or did one of the new rangers get you?”

"We saw them running to the castle when we were looking for a new base." Kat said as the Kat ranger. "So I morphed and asked what was up."

“I see, well we gotta deal with him, then deal with a whole new problem.” Roger said before he held up one of his new keys. “You wanted to get some dino power? Well, try this on for size! White Ranger, Dino Power!" He called as he used the new key, the Morpher called out ‘Abaranger!’ and in a flash of white light Roger stood in the white dino thunder suit. It was mostly white with black stripes and a chest shield, the helmet was in the shape of a pterodactyl with a red X-shaped visor.

"You think I'm afraid of you!" The mole monster yelled, firing a blast of bones at the three rangers.

Roger used his Drago Sword, a white and gold sword shaped like a fountain pin, to cut and destroy a few of the bones but he still gets hit by a lot of them. “Gah!”

"SPD emergency!" Cruger yelled before transforming into the shadow ranger, having the helmet of a dog and a dark suit with the red number one hundred on it. "No one attacks a ranger!" He said, slashing at the mole monster with his blade.

“Aaahhh!” The mole backed away and started to dig into the ground. “Forget this!”

"Should we pursue?" Cruger asked.

Roger got up from the last attack. “Up to you space cop, we have what he was after so either we chase him or he comes back later.”

Cruger nodded before powering down. "Not worth it right now without a base."

“Alright.” Roger powered down as well and rubbed his chest. “Damn, even with my suit on, it still hurt.” Roger started walking to Twilight’s castle door.

"We also believe we've found a good place for the SPD base." Cruger said.

“That's good, I will summon it after I deal with some angry mares.” Roger said groaning and opened the doors to the castle.

Rodger noticed the five fillies and Twilight speaking to each other, each sitting on a throne. “Hey everyone, I scared off that monster. So Twilight, how much trouble am I in?” He asked.

Twilight tapped her hoof. "You let five fillies become power rangers, what do you think?"

Roger sighed and rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, I figured as much, but I did try and stop them from following me. They refuse to listen. I tried to get them out of the cave when the energems started to react to them and now we have five new rangers and six….” His eyes widen before he grabs his head. “Oh my god, I forgot the dark emergem!”

"You forgot the one we told you to grab!" Silver Spoon yelled, throwing her hand into the air.

“I was kinda focused on fighting a monster and getting you out of a collapsing tunnel!” He yelled back.

"Well let's go back." Sweetie Belle said.

Roger pointed at the girls. “No! I will go back, you five stay here while Twilight gets your parents and sisters.”

"Oh come on." Scootaloo said, sitting back. "I bet the other rangers didn't go through this!"

“Other rangers are at least teenagers!” Roger yelled. “Look, you may be rangers but you're too young, you will be transferring your powers to someone else as soon as someone worthy becomes available.”

"We're obviously worthy!" Scootaloo argued.

"I do recall a ranger being a child in the turbo team." Cruger said. "According to the archives."

Roger frowned and looked at Cruger. “Not helping.” He looked back at the girls. “Look, being a ranger isn’t about fun and games, we are fighters, we protect those who can’t protect themselves.” Roger thought about it before smirking. “How about a deal, if you can get your parents or guardians to agree to let you be Rangers AND you pass his training course-” He pointed at Cruger. “-then you get to keep your powers.”

"How exactly are you supposed to take them anyway?" Diamond Tiara asked.

Roger smirked and summoned his sword. “I can use this to go get someone who can take those powers away and transfer them to someone else.”

"This isn't fair, a male gets to keep his ranger powers but we can't? That's such BS!" Scootaloo said, crossing her arms.

Roger walked up to her before in one smooth motion, swept her legs, and knocked her to the ground putting his sword to her throat. “The reason we kept our powers is because we have experience fighting. You are little girls that still have their whole lives ahead of them, don't trade your happy lives to become soldiers.” He said with quite a bit of venom in his voice.

"That's not your choice, it's ours!" Scootaloo yelled back. "Don't make our decisions for us and I really doubt you knew what you were doing before becoming rangers!"

Roger frowned and stood up. “You know my offer, get your parents and guardians to give the OK and pass Cruger’s test and I'll let you stay rangers.”

"Says the one that wasn't chosen and lucked into it." Scootaloo mumbled angrily outside of his earshot.

Roger looked to Cruger. “Do your best, I want them either to quit or be the best damn rangers you have ever trained.”

"As you said they are children, isn't that a bit harsh?" Cruger asked.

“That's the point, I don’t want them to be rangers because I know how dangerous it is. But no matter what I tell them they won’t give up. So they will either quit your training or be one of the best teams you have trained.” Roger sighed and rubbed his face. “Now I need to get the dark emergem.”

"What are the energems?" Kat asked as she looked at Scootaloo. "Also probably wasn't the best choice to make her an enemy."

“Maybe not but she needs to know this isn’t a game.” Roger sighed and rubbed his face. “Energems are powerful items that have a connection to the Morphin grid and it's the power source of the Dino charged rangers. They aren't part of the main timeline of Power Rangers, they are from another universe where dinosaurs continue to exist on earth alongside humans. Don't ask how.”

"I see so you're questioning the Morphin grid then?" Cruger asked, arching an eyebrow.

Roger rubbed the back of his neck. “A bit, I mean they are what thirteen?”

"The grid wouldn't have chosen them unless they were worthy." Kat said, smiling softly at the five fillies.

Roger groaned and pinched his nose. “Alright fine, but you are training them, I don’t want them rushing into battle without any training. Ugh, this is gonna be a nightmare when I have to deal with their parents.”

"I thought you said we couldn't tell anyone about our identity?" Sweetie Belle asked, after removing her pink helmet. "I've read superhero comics, wouldn't that put them in danger?"

“True, but knowing my luck they will find out eventually and who do you think they will be mad at?” I ask her.

Sweetie Belle rubbed the back of her head. "Well, if they're smart us... we didn't listen to you."

Applebloom chuckled as Roger sighed and shook his head. “Fine, keep the other gems away from anyone else, they can bond with anyone. I need to go back and get the dark energem.”

"You got it." Applebloom said as the five demorphed and put them in their pockets.

Roger sighed and rubbed his face some more. “They will also need real Morphers, Kat do you think with just some videos you could make their Morphers?”

"You mean this?" Applebloom asked as a stone dino charge Morpher appeared in her hand.

Roger blinked and sighed. “I was thinking something a bit more modern, can’t exactly have you walking around with large rocks.”

Applebloom looked at her energem for a moment as it glowed brighter before she inserted it into the rock and the stone was shaved away to reveal a Morpher in the shape of a dinosaur gun.

“Alright, that solves that.” Roger said then turned to walk away. “Cruger, do you mind starting their training while me and another ranger go after the dark emergem? Kat, I will need some kind of containment device. If you need inspiration check out the episodes of Power Rangers Dino charge.”

"Understood." They both said as Cruger walked over to the fillies.

"Come with me, but don't think I'll go easy on you. I've trained some of the best rangers in history." Cruger said.

Roger used his sword to make a portal to the inside of his ship. He stepped through and called out. “I have an important time-sensitive mission. I need volunteers to go after a gem that cannot be touched, any volunteers?”

"I'll get it." Zoraora said to Roger in his pokespeak.

Roger shook his head. “Sorry no, it is something very dangerous. I don't want to risk you getting corrupted by it.”

"I have a containment unit." Cam said, raising an eyebrow as Cruger comes through the portal with the five new rangers. "Why are there children here?"

“First, that’s convenient and secondly, meet the latest team of Power Rangers.” Roger said with a sigh then added. “Go ahead and grab it then I don’t know if that mole monster is going after it or not…and if you find any shovels bring them too.”

Cameron nodded, running off to get the containment unit. Roger rubbed the back of his head. “Hey Cruger go ahead and mark the spot you and Kat picked out so I can summon your base after I get the gem, also I will probably be using your suit so don’t get worried if you're unable to morph.”

"Understood." Cruger said, marking the top of a mountain near Canterlot.

Roger nodded and stretched. “Alright, I will get it done after the dark energem is under our control.” He said before crossing his arms.

"Alright, I shall start training these five." Cruger said, motioning the five fillies to follow him.

“Good luck!” Roger called out laughing a bit as he knows at least three of them will most likely end up covered in tree sap…somehow.

Cruger raised an eyebrow as the five fillies followed him. "What does that mean?"

“Nothing!” Three of the five girls said at the same time.

Roger laughed harder, and soon Cam returns. “All set?” He asked.

"Yup, I got the containment unit." He said pulling out a long tube. "And some shovels."

“Good, let's get going.” Roger opened a portal back to the hole and found it has completely collapsed. “Ugh... I was hoping part of it was still held up so we wouldn't have to dig from scratch.”

"Well, we can't change the past." Cam said, before starting to dig.

“Yeah yeah, heh. Guess I am a pirate. I mean look at me I'm digging for a jewel.” Roger said while he started to dig with him.

"A pirate and a samurai, strange combo." Cameron said with a chuckle.

Roger chuckled and smirked. “We also have a space cop, a treasure-hunting team, a group of wizards, and a few space explorers. Face it, anyone who gets ranger powers is going to be strange.” They start finding bones.

"Fair enough, so that new team, what are they based on?" Cam asked, pulling out the pteranodon skull Sweetie Belle had found earlier.

“Dinosaurs, basically in the original story an alien named the Keeper brought these gems to earth and entrusted them to dinosaurs to protect. Don't ask me why. They bonded with the dinosaurs so they copied their DNA or something and then later when humans started bonding with them they gave their powers.” Roger explained then added. “Oh yeah and counting the dark energem that we're going after right now there are a total of eleven rangers.”

"Wow, I think that's the biggest team I've heard of." Cameron said, moving a huge rock. "So what's the deal with this dark energem?"

“If I remember correctly it was made at the same time as the others but it's made of the opposite energy. So the first person that touches it will become corrupted by it and become evil, but they'll also have a Ranger form. If we can purify it then we will have the eleventh ranger.” Roger said while moving more bones.

"Sounds interesting… what if the evil is purified from the evil being?" Cam asked.

“They get a dark blue suit.” Roger said with a shrug. “Dino charged wasn’t my favorite season to watch so I don’t remember everything. Thankfully my laptop has all the episodes, even the original sentai version. Be thankful that you don't have to morph the way the sentai version of Dino charged had to.” He chuckled.

"Why?" Cameron asked, raising an eyebrow.

Roger chuckled and shook his head. “They had to dance before morphing. Remind me later and I will let you see.” Roger’s shovel hits a weak spot and made a hole into a tunnel. “This can’t be good.”

"How bad would it be if the enemy got their hands on this dark energem?" Cam asked, slowly pulling out his Morpher ready for a fight.

“Well, they would either get a major power boost or they'll become the dark ranger, I don't exactly know for sure because it was just a normal guy who touched the dark energem first and got a split personality out of it.” Roger said before pulling out his Morpher. “I seriously need to find more keys. I'm still missing two keys from your team.”

"Well then let's get this thing and find them." Cameron said, holding up his Morpher. "Samurai storm, ranger form!" He said before morphing into the green samurai storm ranger.

“Set sail!” He morphs as well, as his Morpher called out ‘Gokaiger!’ Roger spun his sword before jumping into the hole. “Geronimo.”

Cameron followed suit, his hand on the sword he kept on his side Incase of a fight. They land in the tunnel and Roger looked around before frowning under his helmet. “I forgot how dark it was down here.” He summoned a key and mophed again. “Overdrive accelerate!” He called out and his Morpher called out ‘Boukenger!’ in a red flash he was in the red overdrive suit. “This should help.” the lights in his helmet turn on.

"Handy." Cameron said, looking around. "What's the dark energem look like?"

“A black crystal cylinder about this big.” He holds his fingers about the size of it. “If we find that mole monster we will need to get it above ground.”

"Got it." Cameron said, holding his fingers to his visor. "Super samurai mode!" He said as his helmet flipped around and his golden armor came off. "Scanning for energy signatures."

Roger looked around slowly and they head down the tunnel. “Got anything yet?”

"There's a large energy signal down the tunnel, giving off a dark aura… safe to say that's the dark energem." Cameron said.

“Yeah, sounds about right.” Roger said before summoning his Drive Lance, a long red staff with a blade at the end. “Let’s hope we got here first.” They ran down the tunnel.

"I am detecting another energy signature, it's about four kilometers above the dark energem." Cameron said.

Roger frowned. “Four kilometers up? No way we are that deep underground, what could it be?” He asked as they hurried.

"From my scanners, we're about five kilometers away, and judging from the distance that cave-in must have pushed the dark energem farther underground." Cameron said, his visor beeping a bit. "It appears we are surrounded by multiple different types of dinosaur bones."

“Huh? Alright, then let's get to it.” Roger said following Cam’s lead.

The two ran for a few more minutes before Cameron stopped. "I'm detecting a strange energy signature."

“Any details or just something you can’t identify?” Roger asked, readying his spear.

"It's as if the monster's energy is… fading?" Cameron said. "I've never seen this before."

Roger frowned in confusion. “Very strange, let's hurry up.” Roger ran around a corner only to hit a wall. “Huh? Oh come on!”

"I'm not seeing another path, we may have to make one." Cameron said.

Roger sighed and looked at Cam. “Alright, point out the best spot.”

After a moment Cameron pointed to a spot in the ground. Roger sighed before he started digging with the shovel. “Picking up any other enemies?”

"None." Cam said. "And do you not have a ranger form with a drill or anything?"

Roger sighed and pointed at Cam. “Not a word about what you're about to see.” He pulled out a pink key and called out. “Tricera Charger Engage!” He turned the key and the Morpher called out ‘Kyoryuger!’ and in a flash of pink he stands in the pink dino-charged suit.

“And now Tricera Drill!” He called out, a drill with a hand grip and a pink triceratops on the grip. He starts the drill and starts digging.

"Isn't that one of the new rangers' uniforms?" Cam asked, watching Rodger dig.

“Yes, thankfully I got her key before I left them in Cruger’s hands.” Roger said as he was making a large tunnel for them.

"Perfect, the dark energem is directly underneath us." Cam said.

“Then we should get to it first.” Roger said as he pushed the drill faster.

"How do we get it in the containment unit without touching it?" Cam asked.

“If you don’t mind I can use magic to move it, but I have to power down completely so if we are attacked it will take me a moment to morph again.” Roger said.

"Got it, I'll keep an eye out for enemies." Cam said.

Roger demophes putting the two of them in complete darkness, that is before Roger lights his hands with magic and makes a ball of light. “Good thing I studied some spells. Ok now, where is the gem?”

"There" Cameron said pointing to a pile of rocks that were glowing slightly.

“Right.” Roger used his magic to move the rocks till he saw the dark energem and lifts it into the air, but then black lightning sparked out and hits him. “Gah!” He acted quickly and put the gem into the containment unit. He slid down the wall panting and groaning. “That hurt.”

"Are you ok!?" Cam asked worriedly.

Roger groaned as he slowly stood up. “Yeah, just sore.”

"What was that dark lightning?" Cam asked.

“My guess, the energy from the dark energem.” Roger sighed and summoned his sword. “Let's get back to the surface and find out what that energy signature that you spotted was.”

"Right." Cam said, sealing the containment unit before they went back up to the surface.

After stepping through the portal to the surface. “Alright samurai boy, which way is the other energy?” Roger asked.

"It's gone…" Can said, turning his head to and from each direction. "This is strange… it's as if something is taking care of the monsters before they attack us."

“Strange indeed.” Roger said, scratching his chin. “Let’s head back and store all the energems somewhere safe.”

"Got it." Cam said, neither one noticed a monster hiding near them.

Roger started to walk towards town. “So while we are walking, mind telling me about the whole ninja school thing? Must have been an interesting life.”

"I guess? I mean it's all I've ever known, training day in and day out, the pressure of being the headmaster's son." Cam said.

“I bet that was stressful but hey you proved yourself.” Roger said, pointing to Cam’s necklace. “And if I remember right it was you who made all the ranger’s tech. That is damn impressive.”

Cam chuckled. "Thanks, I had a lot of time to prepare everything."

Roger smiled and looked ahead. “So have you decided what team you're going with?”

"I think I'll stay here… samurai in space sounds like a bad sitcom, and I don't know how bad earth is so I'm gonna stick to what I'm familiar with." Cam said.

“Alright, hey maybe you and Kat can work together on stuff.” Roger said before he got an idea. “Actually now that I think of it, there is one project I think you can work on in secret. Assuming that you are the one that made the wind ninja Morphers.”

"I am… why?" Cameron asked, arching an eyebrow.

“I will show you when we get back to the ship. This needs to be hush hush.” Roger said, smirking a bit.

"Got-" Cam said before a blast shot him off his feet from behind, revealing the mole monster with cybernetic enhancements.

"You'll pay rangers! The bosses did this to me since I didn't have the energems, and now it's payback time!" It yelled angrily.

Roger took a few steps back. “Whoa! Hey, it's not our fault you have really horrible bosses! Why don't you just leave?” Roger asked while getting his key and Morpher ready.

"And where would I go!? The bosses have the universe nearly completely covered!" The monster yelled, blasting at them again.

Roger tried to make a magic shield but the attack went right through it knocking him away. “Gah!” The confinement unit goes flying and it landed in the grass, away from the two rangers.

"This isn't gonna be easy, we may need-" Cam said before multiple shots hit the mole as the dino charge rangers fillies and Cruger showed up.

"We were doing laps around the field when we heard the shots." Cruger said, helping Rodger stand.

“Thanks.” Roger said then patted down his pockets. “Damn it, I lost the container we need to find it.”

"We'll hold the monster off, you find it." Applebloom said, blasting an attack that was coming at them.

Roger frowned but sighed. “Fine, may the power protect you.” He said before he started looking around the field for the container.

"Oh no you don't!" The mole monster yelled charging at Rodger before Diamond Tiara blasted its legs making it fall

"Hurry up!" She shouted, getting in a defensive position.

“I am trying!? Do you know how small the damn thing is?!” Roger yelled while trying to find the container.

"There it is!" Cam said, pointing to the container in the grass before the mole monster shot him again. "Guhh!"

“On it!” Roger ran for it while morphing. “Set sail!” He morphed as his Morpher called out ‘Gokaiger!’ Roger jumped forward and grabbed the container before spinning around and aiming his gun at the mole monster. “You have lost, but tell you what if you willingly surrender we can put you in a confinement card where you'll be safe from your bosses.”

"That doesn't sound much better, I'd be all alone!" The mole monster yelled, blasting him again.

Roger took the hit and was knocked back. “Ugh, to my knowledge it should be like being in suspended animation, as soon as the card is activated one moment you're standing in front of us the next it's the future and you're free to go.”

"So I'd lose who knows how long of my life?" The mole monster asked, growling.

“Well, I mean socially? However long it takes us to beat or lose to the evil alliance, your lifespan? None.” Roger said, hoping he sounded convincing.

The mole monster seemed to be considering it. "I never even wanted to come here… my family gave me to them to keep themselves safe."

Rogers frowned and lowered his gun. “Give us the planet's name and we can try to rescue them. Just because you're an alien to us, doesn't have to make you our enemy.”

The mole monster scoffed. "And why would I worry about a planet that abandoned me?"

"Well… um, what if you worked with us?" Sweetie Belle spoke up. "The rangers could keep you safe, you'd have friends and you wouldn't have to go into suspended animation sleep."

The monster seemed to seriously be considering that offer. “Perhaps, and note this isn’t a guarantee, but perhaps some of our people might be able to remove your cybernetics, if you wish.” Roger said before putting his gun away.

The mole monster looked down before a surge of electricity went through him. "Aaahhh!!"

“What's happenin to em?!” Applebloom asked.

Roger groaned and drew his sword. “Ten bits says whoever his bosses are have been watching and listening the whole time and are activating some sort of failsafe to force him to fight.”

"Can we put him in a card and figure out how to stop it?" Scootaloo asked as the mole monster held his head in pain.

Roger looked at Cruger. “Can it be done?” He asked while getting ready for a fight.

"Possibly, but with the electricity surging it may interfere with the card." Cruger said, holding out his Morpher.

“Worth a try, do it.” Roger said while getting a key ready to put in his sword.

Crugar opened the Morpher attempting to put the creature in a card before he received an error message. "No good, it doesn't work!"

The mole monster yelled in pain, his body lurching slightly as Scootaloo shoots something on the back of his head, having run around while everyone was distracted. The creature falling forward passed out with a machine broken on the ground next to him, as Scootaloo shook a bit.

Roger walked up to the mole and lightly kicked him with his foot. “He is out cold, try now.” He then walked over to Scootaloo and put a hand on her shoulder. “It is hard isn’t it?”

"I...I…" Scootaloo said before demorphing a very angry look on her face as Cruger put the mole into a containment card. "I can't believe they forced him to do all this! Those guys need to be stopped!"

Roger sighed and demophed as well. “Yes they do, and we will stop them one fight at a time.” He looked at the other girls. “Thank you for your help, I am sorry I was so harsh on you all but now you see the kinds of people we are up against.”

They all nod, de-morphing as well as Cruger picked up the card. "We need to get him back so me and Kat can try to remove those cybernetics." Cam said.

“Right, but it would be better if you had better equipment. I'll summon the SPD base.” Roger said and handed Cam the emergem. “One second.” He opens a portal into the air jumping through. He spotted the area Cruger marked on the map and made another portal to it, rolling to a stop.

Roger then opened a portal back to the group. “Come on thorough.”

The group slowly walked through, the fillies shivering a bit at the altitude. "Whoa it's cold!" Applebloom said.

“Of course it is.” Roger said before summoning the black SPD key and looking at Cruger. “I’ll need to borrow your powers.”

Cruger nodded, before powering down. "All yours."

“SPD emergency!” Roger called out as he morphed, his Morpher called out ‘Dekaranger!’ and after a black flash he looks over at Cruger. “Alright, where exactly do you want it?” Cruger pointed to a spot then Roger held a hand out in that direction and calls out. “SPD Delta Base!” A massive portal opens up on the ground as a large building with a dog head on top comes up from the portal.

"Whoa!" All the fillies and Cam said in surprise.

"That's really cool." The green samurai storm ranger said.

Roger powered down and smiled. “Now you and Kat have an advanced lab and Cruger has a base to train a whole new SPD squad.”

"Thank you." Cruger said bowing a little.

"Can it turn into a zord?" Cam asked, obviously having some ideas.

“Yep, it is a whole Megazord by itself.” Roger said but then scratched his chin. “But it was never clear in the show if it takes a fully staffed base to work or if just Cruger could pilot it by himself.”

"I… Have never tried." Crugar mumbled, rubbing his own chin in thought.

“Well that is something to test later, Let’s get the dark emergem locked away.” Roger said heading to the base. “Hmm, perhaps I can get Celestia to find some volunteers for you to start up a branch of SPD here.”

"Maybe some of the guards?" Scootaloo suggested as Rodger noticed Sweetie Belle's face was red as she was thinking about something.

“Perhaps, we will find out later.” Roger said as they made their way through the base to a lab.

"Um… Rodger, can I ask you something?" Sweetie asked, fidgeting with her fingers.

“Sure what's up?” Roger asked, stopping while the others explored the lab.

Sweetie belle blushes deeply. "U-um… Could Spike become a ranger?"

“It is possible but that's not for me to decide.” Roger said, rubbing his head. “It's up to the Morphin grid.”

Sweetie Belle nodded a bit, still blushing as she fiddled with her fingers more. Roger smirked a bit and kneeled down. “I take it you have a crush on him.”

Sweetie's blush deepened more. "I-I uh…"

Roger patted her shoulder. “Relax, I won’t say anything. Just know that you should speak up to him about your feelings one day.”

Sweetie Belle looked down. "But he likes Rarity…"

Roger rolled his eyes. “He is too young for her anyway, and she doesn’t return his feelings. I will admit I don't know that much about relationships but I can tell you that it takes a brave person to tell another person their feelings even if they may not be returned.” He stood up and smiled. “Just think about that ok?”

Sweetie Belle nodded gingerly. "O-ok."

Roger looked over at the other girls. “Why not join your friends in exploring?”

Sweetie Belle quickly rushed after her friends. Roger smiled at them before waving Cam over. “Hey, I think it's time I showed you the secret project I want you to work on.” He smirked and used his sword to open a portal to his ship.

Chapter 21

View Online

I stretched as I got out of bed, then I got dressed and headed for the kitchen while thinking of what had happened the past few days. First Rainbow had her first training day for the Wonderbolts, and from what I heard she messed up badly. She even got the nickname ‘Rainbow Crash’, unfortunately, that upset her. She started copying her friends’ personalities to try and get a better nickname, but it didn't work. She even copied me, now that got her in some trouble. In the end, she learned to live with it and that all the Wonderbolts have embarrassing nicknames.

The next day was a surprise to me, Rarity opened a new store in Manehattan and invited us to go with. Naturally, a few Rangers went with us, while most of us stayed behind. The opening went fine but afterwards when we went to eat lunch the only places we could find were the snobby kinds of restaurants that served small portions. When we did eventually find a place, it had such a low rating none of the locals wanted to eat at it, and Rarity wanted to help them. After a lot of arguing between the ponies and the Rangers, eventually everyone came to a compromise and all of us ended up helping. We helped the restaurant flourish as well as taught the locals that food ratings aren't everything.

Yesterday was mostly uneventful, I finally convinced Eric to take a day off of training and relax at the spa, but at the same time, Rarity was doing the same thing with Applejack. Unfortunately, the spa was having multiple problems and Applejack spent the whole day fixing it with Eric actually helping her. I think those two are developing a relationship.

I finished making a massive breakfast and set the table before using the intercom. “Breakfast is ready, if you don’t come and eat then I won’t make breakfast anymore.” I said with a big grin.

I heard a series of footsteps and watched as Rangers and Pokemon walked into the dining room. “Morning everyone, I hope you all slept well.” I said as I took my seat.

I received a few alright’s and meh’s from them, causing me to chuckle a bit as everyone began to eat. “Good, how are the communicators coming along Kat?” I asked her before I started to eat.

“They’re coming along great Roger.” She said before taking a bite out of her food.

“That's good. How are you feeling RJ? All healed up and ready for some training?” I asked him.

RJ nodded his head. “Yes, I am.”

“Good good, I want to check on some things then we can start.” I said with a smile then looked over at Cruger. “How is the girl’s training going?”

He just sighed. “They are struggling….a lot.” He said.

I nodded my head. “I understand, but they need to work up their strength. But I still think they should be unbonded from their gems, especially because they'll stop aging.”

“Stop aging? Then that means they’ll have to suffer the cons of not aging if they remain bonded to the gems, such as staying stuck as children and watching their loved ones, you know.” Cruger said.

“Yes, another reason why I didn’t want them to keep them. I will let them keep them for now but if they choose to quit I will contact Keeper from the Dino charged universe so he can un-bond them.” I said while I was eating.

Cruger nodded his head. “Alright, then all we have to do is wait and see if they’ll want to continue being Rangers.”

“Yeah, though after a year they will be unbonded no matter what, give them a chance to grow up.” I said as I finished my pancakes. “So Cam, how is your project going?”

Cam sighed and his head banged against the table. “Bad.”

I cringed a bit. “I know it's tricky but maybe after we get Billy, you, him, and Kat can work together on it if you haven’t got it finished by then.” I told him.

“Yeah, I can use the help.” Cam said, lifting his head off the table.

“Sorry I couldn't give you more information.” I said then I looked at everyone. “Alright, I think that covers everything I needed to know. Anyone want to ask questions, or let me know any updates?”

I received a chorus of no’s in response. “Alright then, you all finish breakfast. I'll go check on Twilight and her friends.” I said as I got up and stretched.

I then walked out of the dining room in search of Twilight and her friends. After going inside Twilight’s castle I find her in the library. “Hey, what's up Twilight?”

She jumped and dropped her book. “Roger! Don’t scare me like that…” She picked up the book. “I am looking for any record of these energems as you call them.”

“Oh? Well, I would be surprised if you find anything.” I said while leaning on a wall.

“How come?” She asked me as she opened the book and began to read it.

“Well for one, they were found with dinosaur bones, and two, if they were found before, you would've had a history of Power Rangers on your planet. Also…the ones bonded to the gems…don’t age.” I told her and waited for the response.

“Huh, interesting.” She said as she continued to read her book before blinking, and slowly going wide-eyed. She then turned to me with a shocked look, dropping her book in the process. “WHAT?! The Crusaders won’t age?!” She all but shouted.

“As long as they are bonded to the gems, yes. Yet another reason why I wanted to separate them, but for now they will keep them until either they quit or one year has passed. After that, I will separate them from the gems and let them grow up.” I told her then rolled my neck.

“B-but one year is too long!! What will happen if they keep the gems?! What if they don’t listen to you?!” Twilight said before she started rambling on about worst-case scenarios.

I walked over to her and hit her forehead with two fingers. “Hey, I know a guy that can remove the gem’s power from them, and that year is because they were chosen for a reason.”

“But what reason could involve fillies?!” Twilight nearly shouted while holding her forehead.

“Protecting their home? I don’t know.” I said then looked out a window. “But they will have experienced rangers by their side, so they will be fine. I don’t plan on sending them into combat on the front lines. If anything they would be here to keep you and your friends safe, if the rest of us are busy.”

“I’m still not sure about this, they’re just little fillies, not fighters. I think those Energems made a mistake.” Twilight said in worry.

“They are connected to the morphin grid, and the morphin grid is connected throughout the multiverse. I know it sounds weird but it knows more than us.” I told her with a shake of the head.

Twilight still looked unsure but sighed. “Alright, I’ll take your word for it.”

I patted Twilight’s back. “Hey, at least they can get some training from the best ranger I know.”

“Yeah, right.” Twilight said before picking up the book she was reading.

“Good luck with your search, maybe you will find something, I don’t know everything.” I said then I started to leave.

“Thanks.” Twilight said and I left her castle.

I made my way behind the castle and saw RJ stretching. “Oh hey, I was just on my way to find you.”

“Well, you found me. Are you ready to start training?” He asked me.

“Yeah, I always thought the whole animal spirit thing was cool.” I said before I took off my jacket and laid it on a rock.

“It is, and it is also very useful.” RJ said as he took a fighting stance.

I took my own fighting stance. “Getting right to it huh?”

“Well, I figured we shouldn’t waste time training.” RJ said before he threw a punch at me.

I blocked the punch and threw my own, then followed it up with a kick. “Good, because I need a lot of training.”

He managed to block both attacks before spinning around and hitting me with a spinning backkick. “A lot of training?” He asked as I stumbled back a bit from the blow.

“Yeah.” I rubbed my side as I took a different fighting stance. “I don’t know if you remember your time as Psycho Purple, but I mostly fought using weapons and when I did fight hand to hand I was using someone else's fighting style, thanks to the morphing grid.” I told him before I ran at him and tried to punch his chest.

He managed to deflect my punch and punched me in the chest. “I see. That could prove problematic if you cannot transform and have to fight as you are right now.” He said.

“Oof!” I stumbled back and held my chest. “Yeah, before I first morphed I couldn’t even beat a Puttie. Of course now if I am not morphed I either use magic or my sword and gun.” I told him then I took another fighting stance, this one more defensive.

“Both of those can be overcome by opponents, your weapons can be taken away from you, and if under a lot of pressure, you might not be able to use your magic.” RJ said as he circled me, no doubt waiting to strike.

“True, which is why I asked you to train me.” I told him, and then he struck, allowing me to block his punch and try to flip him over my shoulder, however, he rolled with the momentum and landed on his feet.

He then kneed me in the gut. I coughed and backed away from him. “D-damn.” I did my best to fight him but he either blocked my attacks or redirected them. In the end, he kicked my ass and I ended up on the ground panting.

“I think that’s enough for now.” He said as he held his hand out for me.

“Yeah, I kinda expected this, seeing as you're a master.” I said before grabbing his hand and he pulled me up onto my feet.

“Hey, you did pretty well so far, with a little more training, you might be able to somewhat keep up with me.” RJ said encouragingly.

I chuckled a bit. “Who knows, maybe by the end of this I will be able to kick your butt without a weapon or suit.” I said with a smirk, even though I didn’t believe that.

He chuckled a bit. “Who knows? Only time can tell.”

“By the way, I wanted to try something later.” I put a hand on his shoulder. “I want to see if I can use the Psycho Purple key, but I want to have strong Rangers around me just in case I can’t control it.”

“Isn’t that a bit risky?” He asked me in worry.

“Yes, it is but if I have control over it I can use it to sneak onto an enemy ship to either free more prisoners or take information from them.” I told him with a smile. “Plus with so many rangers around, if I did lose control they could take me down and change me back.”

“That is true, but I still think it is risky.” RJ said.

“I agree, but if it works I have a way to sneak into enemy territory and if it doesn't, I have my friends to knock some sense into me.” I said then patted his back. “But I won’t test the key alone.”

“Alright, so what will you do now?” He asked me.

“For now? Probably either hang out around town or maybe go looking for more keys.” I said, scratching my head.

“Alright, I’m gonna keep training.” RJ said.

“Alright, and hey, once Kat finishes the communicators I'll take you back to earth and we can go recruit your students.” I told him with a smile.

He smiled as well and nodded his head. “Sounds good. I’m sure they’re wondering where I am.”

“Hopefully they are holding their own.” I said then grabbed my coat. “We can have another go after a bit.”

He nodded his head. “Alright, I’ll be here when you come back.” He said before he started to train by himself.

“Maybe next time you can teach me how to use a spirit.” I said with a chuckle then put my coat on and started to leave, heading for town. After a bit of walking, I made it to town and saw some mares talking around the flower stand, but chose to ignore it and head to Sugarcube Corner.

Once there, I opened the door and headed inside. “Hi Roger!” Pinkie said happily with a wave.

I smiled and waved back. “Hey Pinkie, what’s good today?” I asked her as I walked up to the counter.

“Well, we got some eclairs that just got done.” Pinkie said. “Or if you want, you can have some freshly baked cookies.”

“Hmm, both sound good but I have always preferred donuts.” I said with a smile. “Two eclairs please.”

“Oki doki loki! Will that be for here or to go?” Pinkie asked as she grabbed two eclairs.

“Hmm here, I just got done with some training with RJ.” I said with a smile.

Pinkie nodded as she put the eclairs on a plate and handed it to me. “Here you go! Enjoy!”

I chuckled and paid for them, then took the eclairs. “Thank you, Pinkie.” I walk over to a table and sit down.

“So, how are things?” Pinkie asked me.

“Hmm? Oh, they are good so far, Kat’s project is coming along and like I said, I am getting some training by RJ.” I told her then took a bite of the donut.

“That’s great. And what about the Crusaders? How are they doing with the whole training thing?” Pinkie asked.

“From what I heard, not well, but they are safe.” I told her as I ate my donut.

“Good, I can’t help but worry a bit for them since they’re bonded to something that makes them unable to age and basically makes them immortal.” Pinkie said. “Think of the trauma that’ll cause.”

I blinked and raised an eyebrow. “Did Twilight tell you that or did your Pinkie sense tell you?”

“Tell me what?” Pinkie asked with an innocent smile.

I shook my head with a chuckle. “Right, anyway, at most they will keep the items for a year.” I told her as I looked around at the other customers.

“Then if they don’t want to be Rangers, you’ll call the guardian of the Energems and have them unbonded right?” Pinkie asked as she aided another customer.

I nodded my head. “Pretty much.”

“Well I hope they don’t become Rangers, being kids, they are easy to manipulate should one of the meanies decide to use them against us.” Pinkie said.

“Yeah…” I sighed and started my second donut. “Hopefully they won’t have to fight.”

“Yeah, but keep an eye on them, like I said, they’re kids, they’ll try sneaking out to go and join in the fight.” Pinkie said.

“I know, which is why I have Cruger teaching them.” I told her then looked over as the door opened. In walked Fluttershy and another pony, he was a pegasus stallion with blue-green fur and dirty blonde mane and tail, wearing a simple shirt and jeans.

“Hi Fluttershy! How are ya doing?” Pinkie asked her.

“Oh hello Pinkie, I am just helping my brother find a job.” Fluttershy said with some annoyance in her voice.

“And she’s been doing such an excellent job in doing so.” The stallion said.

I raised an eyebrow. “If that was true you would be at work right now, which means you keep turning down the jobs, or doing a cruddy job and getting fired.” I said leaning on my hand as I finished my last donut.

“No, they just couldn’t handle my amazing talents.” The stallion said and Fluttershy just sighed.

“Roger, meet Zephyr Breeze, my brother.” Fluttershy said.

“Zephyr huh? Well, he needs to grow up, not everyone gets the job they want.” I said and got up. “I should go check on Cruger and the SPD base, I wonder if Celestia found any volunteers yet.”

“Um, Roger, can I speak with you first?” Fluttershy asked me.

“Sure, what’s up Fluttershy?” I asked her with a smile.

She looked at Zephyr, who was being brought into the kitchen by Pinkie then looked at me. “Can you please give Zephyr a job to do?” Fluttershy asked me.

“Me?” I asked then looked back at where Zephyr went. “I don’t know, I mean most of what I do is dangerous, but…if you don’t mind some rough treatment, I could ask Cruger to take him in as a cadet.”

“Anything! Cause honestly, and I wouldn’t normally say this, but he’s driving me and my friends crazy!” Fluttershy whispered-shouted just as we heard a commotion in the kitchen that didn’t sound all that good.

I and everyone inside the shop looked at the kitchen door. “Uh, yeah I will do what I can. I am sure once he goes through boot camp he will have a better attitude.” I said then rubbed my head. “Cruger is gonna have his hands full.”

“Just tell him to go a bit easy on Zephyr, he’s….not used to intense physical stuff.” Fluttershy said as Zephyr and Pinkie came out, covered in all sorts of cake batter and icing.

“Sorry Shy, baking isn’t gonna cut it for him.” Pinkie said to Fluttershy.

“It’s all or nothing Fluttershy, it's how this works.” I said before sighing and put a hand on her shoulder. “I know how you feel, I had a sister that was like your brother, but after she signed up with the army she changed.”

Fluttershy sighed. “Alright.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, he won’t get hurt, just very very tired.” I said with a chuckle.

“Ok.” Fluttershy said, then looked at Zephyr. “Zephyr, this is my friend, Roger, he’s gonna be giving you a job.” She said to him.

I looked at him and offered my hand to him. “I will warn you now, it will be hard and there are no shortcuts, but you will grow into a better pony because of it.”

Zephyr just raised an eyebrow in confusion and looked at Fluttershy, who just gave a weak smile of encouragement. He then looked at me smiled and shook my hand. “Alright, it shouldn't be too hard. What do you do? Construction?”

I chuckled and smirked. “Let's just say a special part of the guard, it’s called SPD.” My smirk turned into a grin as I wrapped an arm around his shoulders, and then I started leading him out.

“SPD? What does that stand for?” Zephyr asked me.

I chuckled and kept leading him to the train station. “Space Patrol Delta.”

“Space Patrol? You mean we’re going into space?” Zephyr asked excitedly and slightly worried.

I laughed and shook my head. “No, at least not without years of training.” I told him and then I stopped once we were at the train station. “Just gotta make a call.” I pulled out my Morpher and dialed Cruger.

“Hello?” Cruger asked as he picked up.

“Hey, it's me, Roger, I think I got you a new cadet.” I told him with a smirk.

“A new one? Who?” Cruger asked.

“Fluttershy’s brother, his name is Zephyr Breeze. He is a bit of a free spirit and needs some discipline.” I said with a smirk.

“Alright, bring him on over.” Cruger said.

“No problem, we are getting on the train soon. Good thing Celestia added the train tracks up to your base.” I said with a chuckle.

“Yeah, good thing.” Cruger said. “Anyway, I’ll see you when you get here.”

“Yep, oh and call some of the others, I want to test something later.” I said while I got two tickets.

“On it.” Cruger said.

I hung up and walked over to Zephyr. “Alright, one train ride away from your new life.” I said to him and he seemed nervous.

“Um, yay?” He said.

“I used to have a sister like you.” I said with a soft smile. “She would drift from one job to the next for most of her life, but then one day she joined the army and became better for it.”

“I doubt joining the army will be good for me.” Zephyr said.

“You never know.” I said as the train arrived.

“Um, Roger, do you mind if I come with you? Just to make sure Zephyr is going to be ok?” Fluttershy asked me.

I looked back at her surprised she came along. “Huh? Oh sure, just ask Cruger.”

Fluttershy nodded her head. “Ok.”

The three of us enter the train and soon we are on our way. I look around and see that the mares are looking at us. “That poor mare, having to watch over two stallions all by herself.” One of them whispered.

“I know right? It must be exhausting watching over just one of them, but two?” Another whispered.

I rolled my eyes but then I looked at Fluttershy. “After we get there I can show you around while Cruger shows Zephyr around.”

“Ok.” Fluttershy said.

I nodded my head and leaned back as I watched the outside of the train. “Oh dear, she lets him walk all over her, maybe we should help her.” One of the mares said in a whisper.

“Yes, we should.” Another mare said.

I crossed my arms and tapped my finger on my arm. “Hey Fluttershy, don’t let anything they say bug you.” I whispered to her as I saw her frown.

“I’m trying not to.” she whispered back.

I smirked and whispered. “If they try to do anything, they will be in for a surprise.”

Two mares then start walking over to us. “Oh no.” Fluttershy said quietly,

I smirked and patted her hand before I looked over at them. “Is there a problem ladies?” I smiled and winked at them.

“Yes, you should be ashamed of yourself for walking all over this mare while she is watching you both.” One of them said.

I laughed and smiled. “Oh, I think you have things mixed up, my friend here is coming to where I work to get a tour while I get her brother a job.” I smirked at her while looking her over. “Although, maybe you would like a tour too.” I said, in an attempt to make her feel uncomfortable.

She huffed. “Do you really treat all mares like that?” She asked me.

“Only the ones that bad mouth my friends, sweet cheeks.” I said with a grin.

The mare ignored me. “He needs some improvements in manners dear.” She said to Fluttershy.

I snapped my fingers in her face. “Hey, if you have something to say, say it to my face. I am a person and will be treated as such. Of course, if you want to keep acting rude I can be just as rude back.”

“The only rude one is you young man.” The mare said, a stern look on her face. “Now don’t talk back to a mare like that.”

“I will talk however I want, just because I am a guy does not make you better than me.” I told her then I smirked. “For example, I bet you have never met all four princesses.”

“And you have?” She asked me.

“Yep, in fact, I work for them. Maybe you have heard of the new branch of the guard, SPD? I help run it.” I told her, then used a bit of magic to show her the badge Celestia gave me.

“What? You?” She asked in slight surprise.

“Yes, now go sit back down and learn some manners, it is rude to gossip about someone behind their back.” I told her with a frown.

The mare frowned at me. I wave her away. “Go on shoo, we are done talking.”

The mare huffed and walked away while a bunch of mares glared at me, making Zephyr try to shield his face and Fluttershy looked embarrassed.

I smirked and leaned back. “Relax you two, they just need to learn to relax and respect other people’s privacy.”

“I think I’m starting to regret this.” Zephyr said to himself.

“Oh relax, I am sure you can find a place on the team.” The train started to slow down before changing tracks.

“That’s not what I’m worried about.” Zephyr said.

“Then what?” I asked him as the train approached the SPD base.

“That fact that you might upset every mare you encounter.” Was his response.

I waved it off. “Relax, I only mess with those who are rude to my friends. Do you really think your sister would be my friend if I was like that to everyone?”

“Well, no. But still.” Zephyr said.

“Look, I only did that to make her go away and leave us alone, you won’t end up like me.” I told him and stood up as the train stopped. “Come on.”

The two followed me and we exited the train. “Ok, now where do we go?”

I pointed at the large building with the dog head on top. “We go there.” I started walking as the train backed up and headed back the way it came.

Zephyr looked where I was pointing and jumped back in shock. “How did I not see that there?!”

I chuckled and patted his back. “Because your eyes were on the ground.” We head inside where I find Cruger working on some kind of tablet. “Hey, brought you that cadet.”

Cruger looked up at us. “That him?” He asked, pointing at Zephyr.

“Yep, that’s him.” I looked over at Zephyr. “He may look mean but as long as you follow orders you will do great, if not well, get ready for a lot of push-ups.”

“Um...” Zephyr said nervously.

I crossed my arms. “Think of it like this, you could work on your muscles and if you pass you would be a cop, and mares love a stallion in a uniform.” I said then patted his shoulder. “You can handle this.”

He still looked a bit unsure before Fluttershy placed a hand on his other shoulder, giving him an encouraging smile. “You can either do this or run away and drift from job to job till you burn all your bridges.” I said to him.

He was quiet for a few seconds before sighing. “Alright, let’s get going then.”

I smiled and Cruger took him to show him around. “While he is shown around, would you like to have lunch?” I asked Fluttershy.

Fluttershy nodded her head. “Sure.”

I smiled and waved a hand as I started heading to the cafeteria. “Fortunately the whole facility is fully stocked.”

“That’s good.” Fluttershy said as she followed me.

“Yeah, so how long has your brother been like that?” I asked her.

“Too long.” Fluttershy said. “He did go to a mane styling school, which was his dream but he was not very good at it.”

“Well maybe he just needs some discipline to get him back on track, I am sure with some hard work he will find his place.” I said and got her some tea as well as a salad.

“I don’t know, he’s never been good at working hard.” Fluttershy said.

“That may be but this will be different.” I said with a smile and gave the food to her.

“Because he’s going to be joining a police force?” Fluttershy asked me as we sat at a table.

“Yes, you see the boot camp doesn’t just teach you how to use the tools and get your body ready, it also teaches you responsibility, discipline, and self-respect.” I told her as I started to eat a sandwich.

Fluttershy nodded her head in understanding as she drank some of her tea. “Yeah, he may need a bit of those.”

“So what do you plan on doing after this?” I asked her.

“Well, I plan on going to the spa with Rarity later.” Fluttershy said, “After that, I’ll be helping some of my animal friends.”

“I see, well I hope you can relax now that your brother has a job.” I said with a smile.

“I wouldn’t want to get my hopes up just yet.” Fluttershy said before taking a bite out of her salad.

“True, but I have faith.” I said with a smile. I got up and stretched. “Well, we should get going, but we can stop and see the girls before we leave if you want.”

“Sure.” Fluttershy said as she finished eating.

I smiled and started walking. “I think I will bring you along when we get to the Animarium, I think you’d love it.”

“The Animarium?” Fluttershy asked, tilting her head in confusion. “What’s that?”

“It is a floating island where large animals called the wild zords live.” I told her with a smile.

“Zords? They have a place to live?” Fluttershy asked me in curiosity.

“Some zords are living beings while others are large robots.” I explained to her. “Maybe later I can let you meet the red lion zord.”

“That’s amazing! What is the red lion like?” Fluttershy asked me.

“From what I know, he is strong and loyal. He is also the leader of the wild zords.” I explained to her.

“He sounds like a good Zord.” Fluttershy said.

“Yeah, he is.” I smiled and chuckled. “I wonder how the girls are doing.” We walked down the hallway.

“I hope they’re doing alright.” Fluttershy said.

“They should be fine, I mean the worst I could imagine happening to them is getting bruised during training.” I told her with a smile.

“I hope not.” Fluttershy said.

“Fluttershy, bruises are a good thing, it means they learned and won’t get hurt the same way in a real fight.” I told her.

“Well…I guess you’re right, but I still don’t like the idea of the girls getting hurt.” Fluttershy said.

“And they weren't getting hurt trying to get their cutie marks before?” I asked her.

“....ok, you have a point.” Fluttershy said.

We soon came to the rec room and when I opened the doors we saw the girls playing on the foosball table. “Ah win again!” Applebloom cheered.

“Aaaaw! I was so close!” Scootaloo said before crossing her arms.

“Hey girls, I brought a friend.” I called out as we walked in.

“Fluttershy!” The three fillies said in unison as they ran over to her and hugged her, which she happily returned.

I chuckled and smirked seeing them happen then I looked over to see Diamond and Silver. “How are you two doing?”

“We are doing alright.” Silver Spoon said with a shrug.

“That's good, I hope the five of you are getting along.” I said with a smile.

“We’re getting along quite well actually, though there were some bumps here and there.” Diamond Tiara said while rubbing her arm.

“Well, I suppose that is to be expected. At least you five aren’t at each other’s throats.” I said.

“Yeah, that honestly got a little, well, old.” Silver said.

“Well, I hope your training is going well.” I said before I heard the door open and a soot-covered Cruger walked in.

“I’m guessing it isn’t.” Diamond said as she and everyone else stared at Cruger.

“Whoa, what happened?” I asked him.

“The new cadet, he overloaded one of the training equipment and it exploded.” Cruger said.

“How did he do that?” Applebloom asked him as Cruger started to wipe the soot off himself.

“I have no idea, he said he could improve it, then after a few seconds it exploded. He is fine, though I have a feeling that this is going to be a long boot camp.” Cruger said.

“Improve it? How in Equestria did you think a pony, who hasn’t seen advanced technology before, was gonna improve it?” Sweetie Belle asked him.

“I have no idea.” Cruger shook his head. “Can you five go take care of the new cadet?” He asked the girls.

“Sure thing Mr. Cruger.” Applebloom said. “Is he still in the training room?”

“Yes, and please try not to get tree sap all over my base…again.” He said with a sigh, making me chuckle.

“Oh come on! That was just one time!” Applebloom said back.

Cruger rolled his eyes and pointed. “Go, and make sure he doesn’t hurt himself.”

Applebloom just huffed as she and her friends left to go watch over Zephyr. “Andros, Mike, and Udonna are here and waiting in training room two.” Cruger told me.

“Ah good, let's go, I want to try this out.” I said with a smile.

Cruger nodded his head before we headed towards training room two. Once there, we saw the mentioned rangers waiting. “Hey everyone, glad you came.” I said then look at Fluttershy. “Stay back, just in case.”

“Ok.” Fluttershy said.

I look at the rangers. “I already told RJ this, but I will tell you now.” I summon the purple Psycho key into my hand. “I am going to test this key, if I can control it then I have a way to sneak onto enemy ships, if not…well that's why you all are here.”

“Are you sure doing this is a good idea?” Udonna asked me in worry.

“It is a risk, but that's why I am doing it with all of you here, ready to knock me out if something goes wrong.” I told her.

“And what will happen if we can’t?” Andros asked.

“Cruger could lock down the base, and call for backup. I am sure with all the rangers on this planet working together one psycho would be no match.” I told him.

“Well…I guess you are right.” Andros said though I could tell he was still unsure about this plan.

I stood in the middle of the group. “Are you all ready?” I asked them.

They all nodded their heads. “We are.” Mike said as they prepared to morph in case things went south.

“Alright.” I hold up the psycho key and my Morpher. “Seeing as they never had a morph call I think I’ll go with…Go psycho!” I said before sliding the key in and turning it. Purple lightning covered me as my Morpher called out. ‘Neziranger!’ I looked myself over as I clenched my hands a few times.

“I am still me, but I can definitely feel a surge of power.” I said, though my voice sounded more synthetic.

I heard three collective sighs of relief. “That’s good.” Mike said.

I rolled my neck and cracked my knuckles. “This is going to be very useful.” I said and started to shadow box, using RJ’s corrupted fighting style.

“Indeed, but be careful, you might end up being corrupted at some point and we just got lucky the first time.” Udonna said.

“True, I won’t use it unless absolutely necessary.” I said before powering down and shivering. “Tingly.”

“Well, I’m glad we managed to figure out that you can turn into a Psycho Ranger without things getting violent.” Andros said.

“Yeah, and with it we have a way for me to sneak into the enemy's ships.” I said before pocketing the key. “Have you made a plan for where to go after leaving Equis?” I asked Andros.

Andros shook his head. “Not really.”

“Alright, well hopefully you can find a route that lets you find more heroes to join us against the villains while avoiding the villains.” I said while scratching my head.

“Yeah, hopefully.” Andros said.

“By the way have you watched any of Power Rangers in Space?” I asked him while we all started to leave the training room.

“No, I have not.” Andros said.

“Well I will save you some time, Your sister was kidnapped by Darkonda, Zhane wakes up and joins the team, you and the rangers from Earth fought the five psycho rangers, and in the end, you killed Zordon to stop the evil alliance.” I told him.

“I what?!” Andros asked in shock.

“He asked you to, and it unleashed a wave of good energy that killed all evil in the universe.” I told him.

“Killed all evil?” Udonna asked in shock. “His death is capable of doing that?”

I shrugged and said. “It could just have been the show thing because more bad guys show up later in the main timeline so perhaps it only got rid of the active evil.” I chuckled and added. “Funny thing, that reminds me that in the show the mystic mother was played by the same actress that played Rita Repulsa, and more than that, I believe she was the same person in the sentai version.”

I then saw Andros lost in thought, not hearing what I had said about the actress who played Rita and a few other characters in Power Rangers. I hummed one of the Power Rangers theme songs as we walked along. “Oh yeah, and Darkonda has multiple lives, like a video game character.”

“Multiple lives? But how?” Mike asked me.

I shrugged again. “I have no idea, it could also be a leftover from the sentai Megaranger. In that show, they go into a virtual world to fight the villains.” I said then rubbed my chin. “I wonder if I should have a weekly thing where I show the whole town of Ponyville episodes of Power Rangers.”

“Wouldn’t the villains use that as an opportunity to learn some of our weaknesses?” Mike asked.

“Maybe.” I said with a sigh.

“Hey, it’s a good idea, but it’s a bit risky.” Mike said.

“Maybe I can show the sentai episodes instead, and maybe Twilight could use a translation spell so we can hear them in English.” I said while thinking about it.

“Isn’t that still risky?” Andros asked.

“Not really, the sentai have different stories, and different main characters, and their powers are similar but the bad guys have been fighting Power Rangers long enough to know what we can do.” I told him, then chuckled. “For example, Andros’ team were teenagers that had to go into a virtual world to fight bad guys. The mighty morphin team were ancient warriors from the age of the dinosaurs. The Lost Galaxy team were actually warriors protecting a magical forest. Shall I go on?”

“Ok, you made your point.” Andros said, holding his hand up.

I nodded my head and then smiled. “Plus it would take months to get to my team anyway.” I said with a chuckle. “The Gokiagers were the thirty-fifth season of the show.”

“Thirty-fifth?! Power Rangers had that many versions?!” Andros asked in shock.

I shook my head. “No that is the sentai, Power Rangers didn’t adapt every different version, there were only twenty-three seasons when …ugh… Super Mega Force aired. After that, there were a total of twenty-nine seasons with twenty-two or twenty-three teams, depending on if you count different suits with the same people or not.” I explained to him.

“Oh, alright.” Andros said.

“Yep. Well, that covers everything I came here for, I think I will head back to Ponyville and do a bit more training.” I said with a smile.

“Alright, see ya then.” Mike said.

I gave them a two-finger salute then looked at Fluttershy. “Want a ride back to Ponyville?”

Fluttershy nodded her head. “Yes, I do.”

“Alright, see ya around guys.” I said before making a portal to Ponyville.

“See ya.” Andros said with a wave.

“Goodbye.” Udonna said next.

“Take care.” Mike said.

I smiled and waved at them before me and Fluttershy stepped through and went back to Ponyville. “Hopefully your brother will shape up. See ya around Fluttershy.” I said with a smile and headed into Twilight’s castle.

“Goodbye Roger.” Fluttershy said back.

I walked through the hallways as I hummed in thought about what I should do next. ‘Hmm, my options are to travel to look for more keys, train with Rangers, or hang out with the ponies.’

I then bumped into Twilight who had a panicked look on her face. “Roger! Sorry for bumping into you like that but I just received word from Celestia about something terrible!”

“What's wrong Twilight?” I asked her while helping her up.

“There is an attack on Manehattan!” Twilight said and my eyes widened.

"Damn, ok…any information about it?” I asked while I turned around and headed out the door.

Twilight shook her head. “None, all the princesses know is that something is attacking Manehattan.”

“Damn, they must be looking for another power coin.” I said with a frown and headed to my ship. “If you and your friends want to come then get them now, we will be going as soon as everyone is on board.”

Twilight nodded her head and teleported away, leaving me to go to the ship. I get onto my ship and go to the intercom. “Attention everyone, there is an attack at Manehattan so we will be taking off shortly. Anyone who wants to fight, stay on board, anyone who wants to volunteer to stay at Ponyville to keep it safe, get off.”

After a few minutes of waiting, Twilight and her friends got on the ship. “Let’s get this thing moving already! There are innocent ponies in trouble!” Rainbow said impatiently.

I was waiting in the living room. “I am waiting for a few of the rangers to get off.” I told her, then got up and walked over to the keys. “If you're going to help, you will use these but only these ones.” I point at the keys that I know won’t be active.

They nodded their heads. “Alright, who are these?” Twilight asked as she looked at the keys.

“Lots of different teams, most of them I pointed out are teams I am sure won’t be using their powers.” I told her.

“Ok.” Twilight said.

I looked over as the Pokemon left then clapped my hands. “Alright Twilight with me, the rest of you pick a key.” I then walked to the cockpit and started the engines.

The rest of the Mane Six nodded their heads and started looking at the keys I had pointed out while Twilight followed me. I started flying the ship away from Ponyville and looked at Twilight. “Which way?”

Twilight pointed northeast of Ponyville. “That way, and hurry, I don’t want the villains to cause any more damage than they already have.”

“Right, go pick out a key, there should be a piece of paper with notes on each of the keys.” I told her and set the course.

Twilight nodded and left to go pick her key for the mission. I flew my ship, watching the land pass by. “I wonder who we will be fighting.” I wonder out loud.

I heard someone come in and looked to see Wes and Eric. “Good to see you two are coming with, who else is coming?”

“Well, that pink dragon friend of yours, the ponies obviously, as well as Madison, Vida, and Xander.” Wes said then smiled. “So we are going to a big city?”

“Yeah, but if we don’t stop the bad guys, it won’t be for long.” I said with a frown.

“Then let’s hurry and get there.” Eric said.

“Alright, but don’t blame me if you fall over.” I said with a smirk and sped my ship up and the whole ship shook, knocking the ponies over.

“Hey! What’s the big idea!?” I heard Rainbow shout from the pile of ponies.

“Blame Eric, he said to speed up!” I yelled with a laugh.

“Eric!” All six ponies shouted at him.

“What? We want to stop the bad guys right?” Eric asked them.

I chuckled a bit then called out. “Alright everyone get ready, we should be there soon, a minute at most. Twilight come up here and keep an eye on the land, make sure I stop at the right place.”

“Trust me, you’ll know where at Manehattan when you see it.” Twilight said as she walked in.

“Good, and here's what I want you and your friends to do, I want you six to keep the people safe and fight any foot soldiers, leave the monster to us.” I told her.

Twilight nodded her head. “Alright. We’ll do our best, but what would happen if the monster attacks us?”

“Then you defend yourselves until we can get there.” I told her, then I saw the city coming up so I slowed my ship down.

The city had plumes of smoke coming from it as well as small explosions here and there. “Oh my Celestia.” Twilight said as we looked at the destruction.

“Sorry you had to see this.” I told her before stopping the ship over the city. “Let’s move.” I get up and run to the door. “Alright everyone, the ponies will work on fighting foot soldiers while the rest of us rangers will be focused on any monsters that are leading the attack.”

Everyone nodded their heads. “Right.” They all said.

“Then let’s go.” I open the door and we head outside and jump down to the city. I see a few different types of foot soldiers, Krybots, Quantrons, and Cyclobots. “Alright everyone let’s move!”

Everyone nodded and morphed into their respective Ranger forms. “Set sail!” I morphed then tossed my Morpher to Rose who also morphed, the Morphers calling out ‘Gokaiger!’

Then Wes and Eric morphed to their calls. “Time for timeforce!” and “Quantum power!”

The Mystic force rangers called out. “Magical source Mystic force!”

While the ponies called out several calls. Rainbow Dash called out. “Dragonzord!” She was covered in green lightning and became the Mighty Morphin Green Ranger.

Applejack called out. “Blazing Phoenix!” In a bright blue flash of light, she became the Blue Phoenix Ranger

Fluttershy held up her key and called out. “Dino thunder power up!” She does a backflip as her suit forms onto her and she is turned into the Dino Thunder Black Ranger

Pinkie held up the silver Gokaiger ranger key and called out. “Set sail!” A silver X and V come out of the key and fly around before hitting her, making her become the silver pirate force Ranger.

Rarity called out. “Jungle Beast! Spirit Unleashed!” A purple wolf came out of her cam formed around her, becoming the Jungle Fury Purple Ranger.

And lastly Twilight called out. “Crimson Hawk!” In a red and yellow flash became the Crimson Hawk Ranger.

Placeholder

“Let’s kick these guy’s butts!” Rainbow said as she punched her open palm.

“Focus on keeping the people safe, leave the butt-kicking to us.” I said before the rangers and I ran into the city.

As we ran, we fought any foot soldier that tried to fight us, easily defeating them while also helping any civilian that needed help. Not long into the city, I saw five colorful people come out of a building. “Oh crud.” I saw five evil rangers, SPD A-squad.

“Who are they?” Wes asked in shock and confusion.

“That is SPD A-squad, they joined the bad guys.” I told him and aimed my gun at them.

“But why would they do that?” Eric asked as he and the others readied their weapons.

“Money I think.” I said before the evil rangers spotted us.

“Rangers!” The evil green A-Squad Ranger shouted before they pointed their guns at us and fired.

I rolled out of the way and fired my gun at them. “Just give up! We got you outnumbered.”

“No way! Numbers don’t mean anything against us!” The blue A-Squad Ranger said as he and the rest of the A-Squad took cover behind some rubble while they kept firing at us.

I used my sword to block a few shots as I moved out of the way. “Damn, ok I think we need to step it up.” I pull out the red SPD key.

A bullet pierces through the rubble I was hiding behind and hits the key, sending it flying out of my hand. “Damn it, give me some covering fire!” I called out and looked for the key before just summoning it back into my hand.

“Hey Roger! Hurry it up! Not a lot of us have long-range weaponry here!” Eric shouted.

“No shit.” I said before standing up. “SPD Emergency!” And turn the key to morph into the red SPD ranger, my Morpher calling out, ‘Dekaranger!’ Then I turn to face them and fire both my delta blasters. “Take this!”

They immediately took cover but red and pink got hit, causing them to scream in pain before they returned fire, causing me to duck. “Hey Wes, Eric, I think it's time to show them what red rangers can do.”

“Yeah!” Eric and Wes said at the same time.

I took a few more shots before I called out. “SPD, Battlizer, Sonic Mode!” I was then covered in a bright light as I was covered in armor and held a large sword.

“Let’s go!” Wes shouted before he and Eric fired their blasters at the evil Rangers, managing to hit a couple of them.

I ran at them and used my sword to block their blaster fire before cutting one across the chest and kicking another. “Use your battlizers!”

“Red Battle Warrior!” I heard Wes call out followed by Eric.

“Megabattle, Active! Battle Ready!” Eric shouted before the two were covered in a flash and when it died down, both were wearing their respective Battlizers.

I blocked more laser fire before I kicked the green ranger. “Oh yeah!” Then I saw large roots grow out of the ground and grab the pink ranger.

“Hey! Where that hell did these come from?!” They shouted in surprise as they struggled against the roots.

I smirked and watched as a powerful wind and surge of water came from Mystic Force blue and pink rangers and knocked the A-squad blue and green rangers away. I looked at the red ranger and smirked under my helmet. “Seems it is just you and me. Too bad you turned evil, it's rare to find a female red ranger.”

“As if I care.” She said before firing her gun at me.

I blocked the shots with the sword while running around her. “Was it worth working for Grumm to betray everyone?”

“If it means being on the winning side, then yes, it is worth it.” Charlie said as she tried to shoot me but I kept dodging. “Stay still damn it!”

I rolled my eyes before I knocked her gun out of her hands and punched her face. “Too bad, I am afraid that isn’t a good enough reason.” I pulled out the Delta Morpher and aimed it at her. “You are charged with treason and helping an evil force conquer Earth.” The Morpher flashed between a red X and a green O.

“No! Wait, don't!” Charlie said in a panic.

It stopped on the red X and I clicked it. “Guilty!” The Morpher blasts her and traps her in a confinement card.

“Man, these guys weren’t so tough.” The blue Mystic Force ranger said.

I reached down to grab the confinement card. “Don’t lower your guard yet.”

“He’s right, we don’t know what else is in this city.” The pink Mystic Force ranger said and just as I was about to pick up the card, something exploded near me, sending me and a few other Rangers who were close to me flying. “See?! We let our guard down and now something else is attacking us!”

“You think you can beat us that easily?” Psycho Red said as he stepped out from behind a building. “Hey losers pick up the bitch, we are getting out of here.”

“Don’t count on it!” I said before I got up and ran at him, but then a portal opened right in front of me. “Shit, no!” I tried to stop but ended up going through it.

Chapter 22

View Online

Celestia and Luna looked at the portal, waiting for the being to come through. “Sister, do you think this being can help us with our current Titan problem?” Luna asked Celestia.

“I hope so, Equestria had already suffered so much from the Titans before, I do not want our little ponies to suffer again. Especially to the one who is able to kill the other Titans.” Celestia said, just as they saw a figure exit the portal.

A man in a red suit with armor came flying through the portal with a sword ready for a strike. “-aaaamn!” He yelled before sliding to a stop. “Damn it!” He ran for the portal but it closed before he could get to it.

“I take it you are Roger?” Celestia asked the man.

The man turned to face them. “Yeah, that’s my name, you better have a damn good reason to call me.” He said before stabbing the sword into the marble floor.

“We do, and trust us when we say all of Equestria relies on your aid.” Celestia said a serious look on her face which gained Roger's focus.

Roger sighed and powered down, his suit and armor disappearing in flashes of red leaving him in a shirt, pants, and a red pirate jacket. He looked like a white anthro unicorn that had black hair with red tips. “Start talking, I have some villains of my own to deal with back home.”

The two nodded their heads. "Very well, we are currently dealing with a threat that is far more dangerous than any of the villains of Equestria’s past, ones that even we, the alicorns, cannot defeat.” Celestia said before Luna continued.

“They are called Titans, creatures of immense size and power, far bigger than a dragon and much stronger than us.” Luna said.

Roger groaned and rubbed his face. “Oh god, I am in an attack on Titan Universe.” He muttered.

“Attack on Titan? What nonsense are you speaking?” Luna asked him.

“Calm yourself, Luna, we need his help to defeat the Titans, or else all of Equestria and possibly the world is doomed.” Celestia said to Luna.

Roger rolled his neck. “So are they large ponies or humans?” He asked while heading to the closest window.

The two alicorns gave him confused looks. “Ok, maybe Luna was correct in her questioning. What nonsense are you talking about?” Celestia asked him, confusing him.

“You said you have a titan problem, and those are the only kind I know of. Large versions of the local population that eat the normal people.” He said before looking out the window.

The two paled in disgust and terror at that. “What?! Why would our own ponies become the very monsters that nearly killed all of Equestria?!” Celestia asked,

Roger turned to face them. “I could be wrong, what do these titans look like?” He asked them.

“They look like various creatures seen in Equestria, though some of them look like creatures never seen before.” Celestia explained.

Roger gave them a flat look. “Do you know how little that narrows it down, just…I don’t know, show me a picture or something.”

Luna just growled in annoyance. “Fine! Here!” Luna said as she used her magic to create an image of a Titan that was known back then as Trespasser. “Happy?!”

Roger rubbed his chin. “Ah, a Kaiju! Took me a bit to remember them.” Roger nodded his head.

“Kai-joo? What an odd name to call them.” Celestia said while Luna just scoffed.

“Does it matter what they are called? All that matters now is that they need to be wiped out before they destroy all of Equestria! Especially him.” Luna said and Celestia nodded her head while Roger looked a bit confused.

Roger crossed his arms and hummed in thought. “I admit I don’t know all the different kaiju but I know at least a few of them are good, if a bit clumsy.”

“You are wrong, all Titans are evil. We have seen it for ourselves.” Luna said with narrowed eyes as she looked at the image of the Trespasser. “The thought of a good Titan is laughable and foolish.” She then made it disappear.

Roger rubbed his chin while thinking. “I could have sworn there was a large turtle that protects children or something.” But then he shrugged. “I can check out the one giving you the most trouble but chances are they are like me, a Displaced.”

“Displaced?” Both of them asked at the same time but before Roger could answer their question, a pegasus guard burst into the throne room.

“Your majesties! The Titan is attacking Manehattan! It’s destroying everything in sight! Leaving no survivors!” The guard shouted in panic, causing the two alicorns' eyes to widen in fear before Celestia turned to Roger.

“Please say that you’ll help kill this Titan before it takes more lives!” Celestia said to him.

“I will stop them but killing one will upset the balance of nature of your world…if I'm remembering the mythology right.” Roger said before rolling his neck. “I need to get there fast so unless you have the power to teleport me I need to get outside.”

“Here we go again with this balance nonsense.” Celestia muttered under her breath before nodding. “Yes, we can bring us to Manehattan now.”

“The reason why we are going is to see if you are able to kill the Titan that now plagues us.” Luna said as she and Celestia made their horns glow.

Roger grabbed his Morpher and one of his keys. “Alright, well if they are truly evil I am in the monster-killing business.”

“Good.” Celestia said before in a flash, they had appeared on the outskirts of Manehattan, or what was left of it. Large plumes of smoke rose from the city while various buildings had toppled or were destroyed. “No…”

“We…we are too late…Manehattan is gone…” Luna said as she and Celestia had heartbroken looks on their faces while Roger looked at the city, just barely able to see a silhouette of something big in the smoke but it disappeared.

Roger frowned and changed the key was holding. “I don’t know if this will work but…I honestly hope it does.” He slid the key into his Morpher and called out. “Omni force, go ultimate!” His morpher calls out, ‘Displaced!’ before he is covered in a bright blue flash and has a new suit on. The suit was a light blue suit over his body and a dark blue hourglass shape was formed on his chest, with black and gray lines forming around the hourglass distinguishing it from the rest of the blue. A sideways black hourglass forming on his navy blue helmet forming his vizor as machine code flows down from the top of his vizor.

He tapped the helmet a few times before an image of a clockwork-like robot appeared on his visor. “Ok, time to see what this can do.” He held his hands out as a blue bubble formed around the city.

“What are you doing?” Celestia asked him.

“I am attempting to rewind time or at the very least look into the past to see what happens.” He said as the bubble started to move.

Blue images of the buildings appeared over the destroyed ones, at first nothing happened, then something started destroying them from the other side, causing ponies to run in terror. The three of them continued watching as the Titan kept destroying buildings left and right, their form hidden by the much taller skyscrapers.

Roger sighed, stopping the time bubble, and powered down. “I am sorry I couldn’t bring the city back.” He held up a red key. “But whoever it was is still close by, Lightspeed rescue!” He called out and his Morpher called out, ‘GoGoFive!’ as a red and white shield appeared in front of him and moved closer before covering him as he passed through it. Once on the other side, he stood in the red Lightspeed Rescue ranger uniform.

“How is an outfit change going to deal with the Titan?” Luna asked him, growing annoyed.

Roger snapped his fingers and a portal opened before train tracks came out, followed by a large black train. “I plan on fighting the titan on an equal playing field. If you want to help you can, however I am in charge.”

“I’m afraid our assistance will be useless as we are no match for the Titans.” Celestia said.

“It is your choice, but if you aren’t helping me pilot this thing, then try and keep as many people out of the line of fire as possible.” Roger said before jumping up and getting inside the train.

“We will do our best.” Luna said.

“Good luck Roger, and please, end this nightmare before it continues.” Celestia said next.

“Well do, and perhaps you can get me some kind of reward for this.” He said before he started the train and the tracks lifted up, sending him flying into the air before the cars transformed into a large robot, the size of a small skyscraper. It lands outside of manehattan and starts heading around what's left of the city, heading in the same direction as the shadow he saw when they first arrived.

He made sure to keep his guard up, with all the smoke and still-standing buildings, the Titan could attack him from out of nowhere. He kept walking for about five to ten minutes and there were still no signs of the Titan, making him frustrated and worried that it might have left.

Roger checked the radar and other symptoms in the Megazord for any sign of the titan. “Where did they go?”

Suddenly, something rammed into him, knocking him into a building but before he could see it, the thing had disappeared into the smoke. “Damn it.” He groaned and swung one of the Megazord’s arms in an attempt to blow away the dust and smoke.

The thing then slashed at the Megazord's back, knocking him forward but Roger managed to spin around and hit the Titan in the face with the back of his hand, causing it to roar in surprise instead of pain but the blow had managed to send it back into the smoke.

“Alright big guy, come out of the smoke and take your beating like a man.” Roger said over the loudspeaker.

A growl was heard behind Roger causing him to turn around only to have something bite down on the Megazord's neck, sharp teeth tearing into the metal while claws began slashing at the rest of it, causing warning sirens to blare around Roger.

The cockpit around Roger exploded with sparks a bit. “Damn it.” He punched the titan’s stomach a few times before he lost control over the limbs. “Time to abandon ship.” He ran out of the Megazord and jumped down to the ground quickly picking another key.

He heard an explosion before the head of the Megazord fell next to him, causing him to look at the Titan. He froze when he saw just what or rather, who attacked him, fierce amber eyes glared at him as the owner held the headless body of the Megazord before letting out a roar.

SSSKKRREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEOOOOONK

“Holy shit, Godzilla.” Roger said before he morphed again. “Wild access!” And his Morpher called out ‘Gaoranger!’ as a hologram of a red lion appears around him he transforms into the red Wild Force ranger.

“Wild zords, descend!” He called while running from Godzilla. A portal opened as a red lion, blue shark, black bison, white tiger, and yellow eagle came out of the portal.

Godzilla saw the zords and roared again before trying to blast them with his signature Atomic Breath. “Hey, don’t you dare hurt them!” Roger yelled up before he jumped into the air and landed on the red lion.

Godzilla just roared as he continued to try and blast the Wild Zords, managing to graze the Shark Zord’s dorsal fin. “Wild zords, combie!” Roger yelled while the zords got some distance and the Bison opened a lid compartment, which was actually its quadruped torso, and the Lion became the main torso while the Shark and White Tiger Wildzords became the arms. The Eagle would perch itself atop the Lion Zord's head, and all four Zords would rest within the opened Bison's torso.

Roger leaped into a cockpit that formed within the Lion, then he placed his Crystal Saber within the console of the same shape. The Bison's torso would swivel outward to become the Megazord's legs. Then the Eagle would fold its wings in, assimilating itself into the Lion Zord's torso, and the main head would rise from the rest of the combination Zord. “Wild Force Megazord online!”

The Megazord used one of the shark zord’s fins as a sword and got ready for a fight. “Alright big guy, why don’t you calm down before I have to kick your scaly butt.”

Godzilla just roared before charging at him, throwing the body of the train Megazord at him as he did. Roger caught the body but ended up getting rammed into a building by Godzilla then getting slammed into another, knocking it down, Godzilla roared as he started clawing at the Megazord's face.

Roger groaned as the whole cockpit shook and sparked. He made the sword cut the chest of Godzilla. “Get off my megazord you overgrown lizard!”

The King of Monsters just grunted in pain but continued his assault, tearing off chunks of metal with his claws before spinning around and slamming his tail into the Wild Force Megazord's side, sending Roger tumbling across the ground.

Roger groaned and looked around. “I am not losing another zord. Go rest.” He ordered before leaving the Megazord, then both the Wild Megazord and Super Train Megazord disappeared through portals.

Roger held up one more key. “If this doesn’t work then I will have to call the big guns.” He said before turning the key in his Morpher and calling out. “SPD Emergency!” Then his morpher calls out, ‘Dekaranger!’ while a red hologram appears in front of him and covers him, changing his suit to the red SPD ranger.

“Alright time to call in my zords.” He said but before he could he had to run as Godzilla tried to step on him.

Godzilla roared as he continued to try and stomp on Roger, almost stepping on him a few times. He then grew annoyed while his spines started glowing blue, and Roger knew what that glow meant.

“Oh fuck that! Delta Runners come to me!” He called before five portals opened and a red car came out and ran into Godzilla’s head, knocking him back a bit, then a blue gyrocopter came out of the second portal before shooting at Godzilla’s feet. A green eighteen-wheeler came out of the third portal and slammed into the back of Godzilla’s knees, knocking him onto his back.

A yellow armored truck came out of a fourth portal and stopped next to Roger and the others, followed by a small pink buggy-like vehicle. Roger got inside the red car and the five vehicles began transforming while Godzilla got up. The red car folds upward and then two mechanical arms come out of the red car grabbing onto the pink and yellow cars as they flip open and are attached to the red car.

The blue and green vehicles lined up next to each other before folding into legs. The red car then used the pink and yellow vehicles as arms holding itself up as the rest of it folds out into leg attachments and inserts itself into the blue and green vehicles forming the Megazord.

“SPD Delta megazord online, now then.” The Megazord aims a gun at Godzilla while opening a large badge. “Godzilla you were charged with crimes of destroying manehattan and killing all those inside of it.” The badge starts to blink with a red X and a green O.

Godzilla just roared and much to Roger’s surprise, the badge stopped on the green O, but before he could question it, Godzilla fired his Atomic Breath at him. Roger made the Megazord roll out of the way of the blast before aiming the gun at Godzilla. “Hold on! This doesn't make sense, the judgment scanner said you're innocent but I saw you leaving the city! Start talking, now.”

Godzilla just looked at Roger in confusion before roaring while glaring at him. "I should be saying the same thing about you! Who are you?! A servant of the Balance Breakers?! Answer me or else face the wrath of the King of Monsters!” was what came out of the speakers inside the Megazord.

Roger blinked and looked at the speaker. “Ok, so I can understand you.” He looked at Godzilla. “I guess there is a translator in the Megazord and it is starting to work. I understood what you said, now stand down. I want to understand what is happening.” Roger said to Godzilla.

"Stand down?! No! Not until I find the Kaiju who has done this and make them pay!” Godzilla roared angrily.

“So you are saying you aren’t the one that destroyed manehattan?” Roger asked, not lowering his weapon.

Godzilla just looked confused. "Why would I wish to harm innocents? As much as I hate the ponies for their crimes against the balance of nature, I would not go as far as to attack their cities.”

“They seem to think you are the attacker.” Roger slowly lowered the weapon. “But from the way you are talking, it sounds like you have just been fighting other titans, and the ponies have been caught in the crossfire.”

Godzilla snorted. "Of course they would think that they believe I am one of the most dangerous Titans to have ever lived and a threat to their way of life.”

“But in reality, you were human and got sent to this world as Godzilla, am I right?” Roger asked, standing down fully.

Godzilla’s eyes widened his eyes before narrowing them with a growl. "How do you know that?”

“Because I am also human, or did you think the ponies found a way to get Power Ranger technology?” Roger said while making the Megazord point at the SPD logo on its forehead.

"I honestly didn’t recognize what you were, been asleep for a long time.” Godzilla said.

“I see, well how about we work together to find your rogue titan then I can explain the displaced, and maybe help you make peace with the ponies.” Roger said while pushing a few buttons.

"Peace with the ponies? I refuse! They are destroying the balance of the world with their magic! I’ll never be at peace with them as long as they continue to abuse nature!” Godzilla roared angrily.

“Which is worse, the Titans or the ponies?" Roger asked.

But before Godzilla could answer, he started hearing something, something that was making his head hurt. Roger noticed Godzilla acting strange. “Hey, what's wrong?” He asked while typing on a control board, seeing if the Megazord could pick up anything strange.

Godzilla growled angrily as the noise started to grow and grow louder until finally he roared loudly and released an Atomic Breath, hitting a building and reducing it to rubble and surprising Roger.

“Godzilla stop!” He aimed the gun at Godzilla, not sure what he could do.

Godzilla continued to fire his Atomic Breath before aiming at Roger, hitting his Megazord in the chest and knocking it back. Roger was shaken around in the cockpit of the Megazord as system after system failed. “No no no, get up damn it.”

The Megazord managed to lift its upper body off the ground but was pushed down to the ground when Godzilla stomped his foot on its chest and roared, prepping another Atomic Breath.

“Sorry.” He said before he made the Megazord aim its gun at Godzilla’s face and fired it a few times, using ice shots that froze his jaw shut.

With nowhere to go, the Atomic Breath exploded in Godzilla’s mouth, breaking the ice trapping his jaws, and doing a lot of damage to him, causing him to stumble back. Roger got out of the Megazord and sent it back. “Damn, I can only think of two zords in my arsenal that might work.” He looked to see the two leys he picked up, but one was grayed out.

“Damn, alright my choice is made.” He turned the key and called out. “Gold ranger power!” While his Morpher called out, ‘Ohranger!’ Roger is then covered in green lines as gold light covers him forming into a black suit with gold armor bands around his legs and arms, as well as a gold chest piece.

Godzilla shook his head before glaring at Roger, preparing to try and blast Roger with the Atomic Breath again. “I don’t think so, come Pyramidas!” The sky darkens as a large portal opens and a gold pyramid slowly falls through it before slamming into Godzilla.

Roger jumped into the cockpit and then activated the systems before calling out. “Initiate Zeo ultra zord transformation sequence!” Another portal as more zords come through while the pyramid started to transform and stand up to be a bipedal robot with an open back the other zords fly into the back of the zord before it is closed and one last red zord lands around the neck of Pyramidas. The zord’s face plate opens up and its fists rise up, ready for a fight.

Godzilla looked at the Zord in surprise before roaring and raising his claws and charging at Roger, firing his Atomic Breath as he did. Roger sighed, fried the main cannon, and had a beam struggle with Godzilla. While he was holding him off Roger used the scanners in the Zord to find anything out of the ordinary.

Godzilla roared and overpowered Pyramidas' beam, hitting it in the chest and causing the cockpit of the Zord to be filled with warning sirens. Godzilla roared again as he charged at Roger.

“Damn it! Just find something, anything I can use to stop him!” The zord’s arms grabbed Godzilla’s in an attempt to hold him off. Godzilla growled as he began pushing the Zord back a bit but thanks to its size, it managed to keep its footing.

Roger used what few sensors were still active to look for anything that was messing with Godzilla. “Come on big guy, calm down, I am not your enemy!”

Godzilla’s spines started glowing blue before suddenly, a blue pulse erupted from his body, sending the Megazord back and frying most of its systems, enough to cause the Zord to shut down, much to Roger's dismay.

“Damn it!” He slammed his fist on the console before leaving the zord. “What can I do? All my biggest zords are gone.”

A sudden stomp gained his attention and he looked up to see Godzilla glaring at him. Roger stepped back while Godzilla roared while preparing an Atomic Breath, but just before he could blast Roger a strange glowing dust started falling from the sky, causing Godzilla to look up.

Roger looked up to see dark clouds dropping more dust per second. “O-oh good, it is….” He said powering down and falling unconscious from exhaustion.

Godzilla roared at the source of the dust in anger before shaking his head and growling in confusion, "Wha? What’s going on?” Godzilla said as he looked around in confusion. He then looked down at Roger, seeing that he was unconscious. "What happened to him?” Godzilla asked no one before carefully picking him up with his claws then looked around, seeing the destruction around him that was caused by his and Roger’s fight. "I should bring him outside of the city then I’ll go looking for that Kaiju.”

Godzilla began to head towards the outskirts of Manehattan, knocking over a few buildings that were still standing but he just ignored them. Pretty soon, he reached the edge of the city and placed Roger on a hill. He then sniffs the air to try and catch the scent of the Kaiju that attacked the city. Once he picked up its scent, he started to walk towards the direction it was coming from, which was out at sea.

After a few minutes, two shadows fell over Roger before both Celestia and Luna landed next to him. “Sister, it would appear he has been defeated.” Luna said as she looked at Roger.

“Indeed, we’ll have to bring him to Canterlot for medical attention.” Celestia said as she picked Roger up with her magic.

Roger's necklace falls out of his shirt and his illusion glitches for a moment, but otherwise stays on.

The two alicorns noticed this and grew confused but thought nothing of it. They then teleport back to Canterlot’s medical wing in a flash, startling the doctors. “He needs medical attention now.” Luna said as Celestia placed Roger on a bed.

Roger groaned but stayed unconscious as the doctors took him. “Princesses, we have never seen a pony like this before, what happened to him?” One of them asked.

“He was a victim of the Titan Godzilla’s attack on Manehattan.” Celestia said.

“I see, but how did he end up like that?” The doctor said confused.

“A possible mutation caused by the Titan's magic field. You remember the side effects Godzilla’s magic field had on the local fauna and flora.” Celestia explained and the doctor nodded.

“I see, we will do our best.” The doctor said before leaving.

“Please do.” Celestia said then she and Luna left the medical wing and walked towards their throne room.

“Sister, why did you lie to the doctors about Roger?” Luna asked Celestia.

“Because if I had told them where he really came from, it would cause a commotion which would soon turn to panic.” Celestia said.

“I see, did you see what happened when we picked him up?” Luna asked.

“Yes, I did.” Celestia said, “It was a curious thing to see.”

“I wonder what he truly is.” Luna said while looking back the way they came.

“We’ll have to ask him when he wakes up. For now, we need to track the movements of Godzilla and find out where his new lair is. Then see if any other Titan has returned as well.” Celestia said and Luna nodded her head.

Meanwhile, Roger groaned and started to wake up while attempting to set up. “Wh-where…?”

“Oh, you’re awake.” A voice said next to him, causing Roger to look and see a doctor.

Roger blinked slowly and forced himself to sit up. “Where am I? What happened?”

“You’re in Canterlot’s medical wing. The princesses brought you here after finding you in the aftermath of the Titan’s attack.” The doctor said.

Roger rubbed his head. “Right…Godzilla, I need to speak with them as soon as possible. I could also use some water.”

“I’m sorry, but you can’t go anywhere, you were exposed to the Titan's magic field and mutated into this. Until we deem you safe, you’re under quarantine.” The doctor said.

“Fuck that, Godzilla doesn’t have magic.” Roger said before tapping his necklace and his disguise disappeared. “Either take me to the princesses or bring them here!”

The doctor just froze in shock when Roger’s disguise disappeared before shaking his head. “You are wrong, Godzilla does have a magic field, but it’s unlike any magic we’ve ever seen before, it causes strange mutations in local fauna and flora wherever it goes or it causes death.” The doctor said.

“It isn’t magic, it’s radiation.” Roger said and his arms gave out making him fall back onto the bed. “J-just get the princesses.”

The doctor just looked at Roger before sighing and nodding. “Do not leave that bed.” The doctor sternly said before leaving.

“Yeah yeah, not my first hospital stay.” Roger said while trying to stay awake.

After a few minutes of waiting, the doctor returned with both princesses. “You asked for us?” Celestia asked Roger.

“Yeah.” Roger said from his bed, not sitting up. “I need to talk to you about Godzilla.”

Celestia and Luna nodded before turning to the doctor. “Leave us.” Celestia said to him and he nodded and then left. “What is it?”

“Godzilla wasn’t the one that destroyed the city.” Roger told them while trying to sit up. “He was fighting some other titan.”

“There are no other Titans, they have all been wiped out thousands of years ago, only Godzilla remains.” Luna said. “The thought of other Titans still around is ridiculous.”

“If you believe that you are a fool, I saw one save me from Godzilla. Speaking of which, something messed with Godzilla and made him rampage after I talked to him.” Roger said as he managed to sit up leaning on one elbow.

“Talked? That is also impossible, Godzilla and the other Titans are incapable of doing such a thing.” Luna said,

“Are you sure a Titan saved you and not some hallucination?” Celestia asked. “The Titans only care about destroying everything in sight, nothing else.”

Roger stared at Luna. “I can see your point but no, Godzilla can speak, just needs a way to translate what he is saying, he used to be like me before being sent to this world.” He then looked at Celestia. “Yes I am sure it was another titan, I just can't remember her name right now, not all the titans are evil. But I can tell you this, Godzilla did not destroy Manehattan and he does not like you ponies because you're upsetting the balance of nature.”

“Not this ridiculous thing again, there is no such thing as a balance of nature, we ponies are meant to aid in its growth.” Celestia said angrily, tired of hearing this speech again.

“Sister, calm yourself.” Luna said to her sister.

“Did you ever stop to consider if nature even needs your help?” Roger said before sitting up fully. “Anyway, Godzilla is what's known as a displaced, someone taken from their home and turned into a fictional character then sent to a version of Equestria.”

“The very land was tainted by Discords magic, of course it needed our help.” Celestia said, growing more and more annoyed with this conversation about nature.

Roger rubbed his head. “Just…work on a translation spell or something to actually talk with Godzilla before you really piss him off. You should also look into whoever was messing with him. He was having a conversation with me and then all of a sudden he went berserk.”

'Talk to a Titan?! After what he and his kind have done?! Never.’ Thought Celestia before replying to Roger. “Very well. We shall do that as soon as we can.”

“Good, maybe if you work with him he can keep your cities safe from the other titans.” Roger said as he started to stand up but his legs gave out and he collapsed. “Gah, f-fuck…do you know what radiation is?”

The two just looked at him in confusion. “Radiation? What is that?” Luna asked him.

Roger panted and closed his eyes. “The best way I can describe it is an energy that has different frequencies similar to a radio. Godzilla gives off a dangerous frequency, you will have to…ask him about it. I need medical care, please send me back.”

“How do we do that?” Celestia asked.

“Just say our contract is complete. And Celestia, if I find out you purposely antagonize Godzilla after this I will use my SPD powers to lock you up for your crimes of endangering Equestria.” Roger said through his heavy breathing.

“Our contract is complete.” Celestia said before turning and leaving the room.

A portal opened in front of Roger and he slowly stood up. “Luna, try to find his dream, speak with him. He isn’t evil.” He said before limping to the portal.

Luna nodded, “Alright, be careful Roger, and seek medical help as soon as you can.”

Roger gave a thumbs up. “Sure well, good luck Luna, and call me if you ever need my help.” He said before passing through the portal.

Roger’s POV

I stepped through the portal back to my world and fell to the ground panting. “D-damn it…” I struggled to pull out my Morpher. “G-gotta…call for…help.” I opened my Morpher and called the last number. “H-help…me…”

“Roger?” Cruger asked.

“Y-yeah, it's me, send h-help, please. Need medical…” I said weakly forcing myself to stay conscious.

“Hang on, help will be there soon. Where are you?” Cruger asked.

I manage to roll over and look around. “Manehattan I think.”

“Alright, they should be there soon. Just try to stay conscious.” Cruger said.

“Good, and tell them I m-may be a bit radioactive.” I told him while looking up at the sky.

“Radioactive?! Just where the hell did you go?!” Cruger nearly shouted in surprise.

I coughed and chuckled. “Ever see those old Godzilla movies?” I asked him as I saw my ship coming overhead.

“God-what?” Cruger asked in confusion.

“An old Earth movie monster.” I said with a sigh. “I see my ship, glad everyone made it.”

“Yeah, though barely, after you disappeared they had trouble fighting the Psycho Rangers but managed to beat them, causing them to retreat.” Cruger said.

“Good, though the way it sounded before I was summoned, they were already retreating.” I said while watching my ship, soon I saw a rope ladder drop down.

“Yo! Need a lift?!” Wes called out from the top of the ship.

“Yeah.” I lift a hand. “But I need a hand please.” I said weakly.

I could barely see him nod before he came down. “Cruger said you were radioactive, how did that happen?” he asked me.

“Ever hear of Godzilla?” I asked while he helped me up.

“Sort of, why?” Wes asked before going wide-eyed. “No way, don’t tell me you fought him?!”

I coughed and smirked. “Medical care now, talk later.”

“Right, sorry, it’s just surprising to hear that you fought the King of Monsters.” Wes said as we reached the deck of the ship and he began to help me walk towards the med bay.

“More like I was his punching bag. I lost four Megazords.” I said before he laid me down on the bed and a holographic nurse appeared next to me and scanned me.

“Four?! I know big G is strong but taking down four Megazords?!” Wes shouted in surprise.

“Yeah, let's see.” I said before hissing as needles were stuck into me. “The Lightspeed super train megazord, the Wild Force base megazord, the SPD base megazord, and the gold Zeo megazord.” I said with a groan.

Wes whistled. “Damn, just damn.”

“Yeah, and I am sure he was a Displaced, but unfortunately something made him go berserk before I could explain the whole deal.” I said and tried to sit up but the hologram placed a hand on my chest and wagged a finger.

“Something made him go berserk? Hmm.” Wes hummed as he held his chin. “Maybe the planet's natural magic might have an effect on kaiju?”

“Who knows, but the SPD judgment scanner found him innocent.” I said as the nurse took care of me.

“It did? Well, the judgment scanner isn’t wrong.” Wes said.

“Yeah, my guess is someone was trying to control him in the middle of our conversation.” I said with a sigh, then the mane six entered the medbay.

“Hey, are you okay Roger?” Rainbow asked me.

“Yeah, you don’t look so good.” Twilight said next.

“Just some radiation poisoning, I should be fine thanks to the medbay tech.” I said with a chuckle. “Though I don’t think this is the kind of radiation my doctors wanted me to take.”

“What’s radiation?” Applejack asked in confusion.

“It’s a type of energy that can harm the body, so best keep your distance from me for now.” I told her.

They did just that, taking a few steps away from me. I chuckled a bit and lay my head back down. “So, am I correct in assuming there were after another power coin?” I asked them.

“We were investigating that before we were called to come get you.” Twilight said and the others nodded their heads.

“She’s right, so far we’ve found out that several jewelry and antique shops were all attacked.” Applejack said.

I sighed and rubbed my eyes. “Damn it, we need the help of the royal guard, they need to check any place that holds old coins and try to find a power coin before the bad guys. I am sure you can find what they look like from my laptop.” I told them while trying to sit up a little.

“But would they even find anything?” Rainbow asked.

“Who knows, but at least we will have someone looking on our team.” I said, then crossed my arms. “With the description of the coin that Cruger got from the Crystal Empire and the description that you could get from my laptop you should be able to get a good enough idea of what to look for. We should also ask the princesses to extend the search to other kingdoms across the world.”

“Alright, I’ll let them know.” Twilight said.

“Good, how was the fight? I know they retreated but was anyone hurt?” I asked.

“No, no was hurt, thank goodness.” Rarity said.

I sighed with relief. “Good, I was worried that without me here someone would have been hurt.”

“We did have a few close calls during the fight though.” Fluttershy said.

“I am sorry I wasn’t there.” I said and looked down, clenching my hands on my pants.

“Hey, no one could have predicted that you would have been summoned during a fight.” Wes said.

“Maybe…but I was and I wasn’t here to help.” I said, shaking my head.

“Hey, you can’t always be there for us. Sometimes there will be times when you won’t be around when something is going on.” Wes said as he placed a hand on my shoulder.

“Yeah…I guess so, I just wish it didn’t happen before I could land my attack on Psycho Red.” I said with a sigh, then looked at the ponies. “Is everyone else still out investigating?”

Wes nodded his head. “They are.”

“Alright, well if that's all, maybe I should rest.” I said before laying back down.

“Alright, we’ll leave you alone then.” Twilight said.

“Oh Wes before you leave, I want to share an idea I had with you.” I said.

“Hmm? What kind of idea?” He asked me, a look of curiosity on his face.

I waited till the ponies left before saying. “Once I feel better I will summon Circuit and see if he can call Time Force. Maybe we have made enough of a change we can get back up from the future. But…”

“You’re worried it might not work?” Wes asked me.

“There is that, but even if it does work they won’t be the friends you know.” I told him, then elaborated. “If they made it back to their time then when the villains took over, their time no longer existed. So even if we can make contact with Time Force HQ in the future, they will be from a timeline where the Earth was conquered for a short time before all the rangers of Earth came together and defeated them.”

“I….I see.” Wes said as he looked down a bit.

“I am sorry Wes, but we need their help and you can always become friends with them all over.” I said with a small smile.

“I know, it’s just….it’ll be weird for me 'cause I know stuff about them, so trying to become friends with them will be a bit awkward.” Wes said with a sigh.

“How do you think I feel about the ponies and all the rangers?” I asked with a chuckle.

“Heh, maybe you can give me some pointers then.” Wes said, chuckling.

“Well try to think of them as a new version, they may have completely different memories than the ones that you know.” I said then yawned. “I think I should get some rest. Once everyone is on board the ship, and the investigation is done, head back to Ponyville then park the ship in the hanger that Deltorix made underneath the old castle in the forest.”

Wes nodded his head. “Alright, I’ll do that. Hope you will feel better man.” He said as he began to walk out of the room.

“Me too Wes…me too.” I said before closing my eyes and taking a nap.

My nap was rudely interrupted as the whole ship shook. “What the fuck?” I fell off the bed and groaned before getting up and headed to the cockpit. “What the hell is going on?!” I yelled as I saw we were inside the hanger, or to be more exact, we were scraping across the side of the hanger, causing me to go wide-eyed.

I took the controls and corrected our course. “You are washing my ship for a month!” I yell at Wes.

“Oh come on man! I have never flown a ship like this before! Give me a break!” Wes whined.

“Don't make me make it two months!” I told him, before landing the ship

“Shutting up.” Wes said as he stopped whining.

I sighed and rubbed my eyes. “On the bright side, I am now wide awake and ready to try my plan out.”

Wes nodded his head. “Alright, and let’s hope it works.”

“Right, let’s head to the castle to do this though.” I said and started leaving the cockpit. “Where is everyone else?”

“Oh, I dropped them off at Twilight's castle, hope that was ok.” Wes said as he followed me.

“Yeah that's fine, oh and I will be using your powers to do this.” I told him before opening a portal with my sword that leads right into the map room.

“What?” Wes asked in confusion.

“I have to use one of the time force powers to summon the tech, so why not use your red suit.” I said and held up the red time force key.

“Ah, ok. That’s fine.” Wes said with a wave of his hand.

“Good.” I said then smirked as I pushed him through the portal and followed.

“Hey! Asshole!” Wes shouted angrily.

“What? I can’t walk through first or the portal closes.” I said while putting my sword away.

“But did you need to push me?!” He asked me with a small glare.

I shrugged and said. “Hey, it's not my fault you weren't moving.” Then I take the red key and my morpher before morphing. “Time for, time force!” Making my Morpher call out, ‘Timeranger!’ while a red flash covers me.

“Alright, this try this out. I need Circuit.” I said while trying to will him to me like I do the zords.

A portal opened and a robotic owl came flying out before landing in front of us. It was mostly blue and white with bronze talons and yellow and red eyes. “Whoa, where am I? Huh, Wes!?” The owl said, flapping its wings.

I shook my head and pointed to Wes. “Sorry, I am not Wes, just a friend.” I said before I powered down.

“Huh? Who are you and why do you have Wes' suit?!” Circuit asked me in shock and suspicion.

“Want the long story or the short story?” I asked him while crossing my arms.

“Short please, because I am very confused.” Circuit said.

“Welcome to another timeline. I am from another world and saved his ass from some bad guys, then got access to his powers because of my ranger powers.” I told him.

“...huh?” Circuit asked in confusion. “How did you get his powers? How did he even get captured in the first place?”

“We are in a timeline where all the villains are working together. He and Eric were captured along with a few other Rangers that I managed to rescue. As for how I have his powers, like I said it's part of my powers I'm able to turn into past rangers.” I explained. “I can also summon any technology that's connected to those Rangers, which is how I got you here. I need you to try and contact Time Force HQ.”

“For what reason?” Circuit asked me.

“So we can get back up, if they even still exist.” I said with a sigh.

“Well…that is a good reason if what you said about all the villains working together is true.” Circuit said.

“It is, there are a ton of them.” Wes said.

“Define a ton.” Circuit said.

“Trust me, they could probably take over an entire solar system with their numbers.” Wes said, causing Circuit to nearly fall over in shock.

“Try most of the galaxy.” I said then I leaned on the map. “Here are a few that I know are part of the group, Zedd, Rita, the Machine Empire, Divatox, Astronema, Trakeena, and those are just the ones that I know about.”

Circuit had a troubled look on his face. “This is bad, so very, very, very bad.”

“Yeah, so please, try to contact Time Force HQ.” I said.

“Alright, I will.” Circuit said and he was quiet for a few seconds. “I…I can’t make contact with them, but I did find a time ship SOS.”

“An SOS? How and where?” I asked him.

“If a time ship doesn’t make it to its destination, for any reason, an SOS signal is sent out throughout time. That way they can be retrieved before they corrupt the time stream. But that's the strange thing, I can't lock onto the coordinates.” Circuit said with worry.

“Hmm, keep trying to lock onto it. I may have a way to get us to that ship.” I said before turning to leave. “Wes, keep an eye on him, and don’t let anyone interrupt him.”

“You got it.” Wes said with a nod.

I walked out of the castle after putting my unicorn disguise back on and then looked around before running towards the post office. “I really hope he exists in this timeline.” I said to myself before I made it to the post office and opened the door. Inside I saw many ponies but there was one I was looking for behind the counter.

“Excuse me miss, you wouldn't happen to know someone by the name of the doctor would you?” I ask the gray mare with blond hair and derpy eyes.

“Hmm? You mean Doctor Hooves? Yeah, I know him.” The mare said with a smile. “Why do you ask?”

“Can you tell me where to find him? I need to ask him for an important favor.” I told her while leaning on the counter.

“Sure! Though he might be busy.” She said.

“Please, where can I find him?” I asked again.

She sighed. “Alright, I’ll tell you where he is.” she said and began giving me directions to Doctor Hooves' location.

“Thank you.” I said with a smile and ran there as fast as I could.

As soon as I got there I knocked on the door. “Hello? Are you home?”

A loud crash was heard followed by a shout. “Buck! Be there in a second!” A voice shouted.

“Sounds like I interrupted one of his experiments, hope it wasn't too important.” I said to myself while I waited.

Pretty soon, a stallion came to the door while holding his head. “Yes yes, what is it?” He asked me.

“I hope you are who I think you are, because I need your help, you and your tardis.” I said to him.

“What do you need help with?” He asked me, a serious expression on his face.

“There is a Time Force ship sending out an SOS signal that one of my allies is picking up. He's currently tracking the signal but we have no way to get to when they are, which is where you come in. I'm hoping that the ship holds some allies to help defend not only this world but Earth as well.” I explained to him.

“I see. Well, it is a good thing one of my experiments is…well let’s just say it can wait.” He said.

“Good, it's a good thing you really are a timelord.” I said with a chuckle. “Need a lift to Twilight’s castle?” I asked him.

“Yes, I do.” He said with a nod.

“Alright, here we go.” I used my sword to open a portal to the map room and smirked. “You have to go first.”

“Yes, I know.” Hooves said as he walked through the portal.

“You know? Oh I get it, you met me before.” I said and followed him through my portal. “Any luck finding them Circuit?”

“No, no matter what I do, I cannot pinpoint their exact location.” Circuit said with a shake of his head.

I crossed my arms and frowned. “Strange, any ideas Doctor?” I asked the stallion as he looked Circuit over.

“Do you mind?” He asked Circuit while holding up something silver.

“Huh? I guess, just don’t break me.” Circuit said, then the Doctor pointed the silver object at Circuit and it made a humming sound. “Whoa! Hey, my sensors just got boosted, and I found them!”

“Huh, the sonic screwdriver it's more useful than a rubber band.” I said with a chuckle.

“Indeed, which is why I carry it with me everywhere I go. Never know when it might come in handy.” Hooves said with a smirk.

“Alright Circuit, where are they?” I asked him.

“Uh…that is strange. They aren’t anywhere, they are still in the time stream. The ship never landed!” He said in panic.

“Hmm, that is troubling, if they remain in the timestream, it could have disastrous consequences on the timeline, or timelines.” Hooves said a grim expression on his face.

“I don’t suppose your ship can get us to them and pull one of their ships, could it?” I asked him.

“I can get us there but it won’t have enough power to pull it out by itself.” Hooves said with a shake of his head. “Which means we need a way to get them out.”

I rub my chin. “Hmm, could you move my ship into the timestream? Like your ship opens the door for mine and we go in, grab their ship with mine, and then get out of there?”

“I can but the timestream would damage it the longer it is there.” Hooves said.

“Then we will just have to be quick, I assume you know where my ship is?” I asked him.

“I do.” Hooves said with a nod.

“Alright, if your ship has the power, set it inside mine, in the cargo bay.” I told him then looked at Wes. “I want you to get everyone here and ready for us, get some doctors too, just in case.”

“You got it.” Wes said.

“I will prep my ship. Doctor, let me know when you're ready, oh, and bring Circuit with you.” I said before I made a portal to my ship and headed through. I went to the cockpit and started up the engines and spoke through the intercom. “If there is anyone back on the ship, I need to use it so you need to get off.” I said to make sure no one came back on.

After a while, everyone that was on the ship had gotten off and the Doctor came into the cockpit. “All set, we can go whenever you are ready, but this will be a very bumpy ride.”

“Got it, let me just get out of my hanger.” I said and started moving my ship till it was over the forest. “Alright Doc, take us where we need to go.”

He nodded his head. “On it.”

I waited for something to happen while watching all the sensors. Soon my ship started to fade out of this time and I started to see my sensors go nuts. I quickly grabbed the wheel as the ship shook and was pulled into the timestream. “Ok this is hard, but they need me.” I said and looked for their ship.

“We’ll need to be quick, like I said, the longer we are in the timestream, the more at risk we are.” Hooves said as he helped me look.

“Right, see them yet?” I asked while I flew my ship around the space we were in.

“No, I don’t.” He said as he continued looking.

Alarms started going off showing the hull of the ship was rusting away. “Damn it, where are they?” I looked around before I saw a ship. “Found them!” I moved my ship over theirs and launched my towing cables for my ship to theirs and hooked onto them. “Are they secure?”

“We are, now let’s get them and us out of here before we are reduced to nothingness.” Hooves said and I nodded my head.

“Right! Get to your ship and get us outta here.” I said and tightened the towing cables. He nodded and ran off and after a minute we started going back to our time, arriving back over the forest, then the towing lines snapped making the time ship fall and land on the edge of the forest.

“Shit, gotta land and see if they are hurt.” I lower the ship till it is close to the ground. I run out and jump to the ground before running to the time ship. “Please be ok!”

“Wait for me! They may have suffered something that may require my aid!” Hooves said as he ran next to me.

“Let’s hope not.” I said before getting to the door of the ship and looked it over. “Damn, I don’t know how to open this.”

“Here, let me try.” Hooves said as he used his Sonic Screwdriver on the door, causing it to open.

“Good work.” I rushed inside and saw five people lying around a table. “They must have been knocked down when the ship fell. Hope you have earned your name doc.” I said while checking them over.

“Last time I checked you aren’t a wisecracking rabbit, so don’t call me Doc.” The Doctor said while checking the others. “Some time sickness but they should be fine in a few days. However, there is a small problem.”

“What's the problem?” I asked him while laying the people in lines.

“They are a paradox, they shouldn't exist, yet they do…I can help them. But I will need a day to get ready, and if you can I need some more morph-X.” The Doctor said.

“Morph-X? Yeah I think I can get you some. I will do that after we make sure they are safe.” I said, then heard footsteps behind us, looking I saw Wes, and Eric.

“Hey! Are they alright?!” Wes asked me as he rushed over to us.

“My friend here says they should be in a few days, did you bring Circuit with you? I want him to check the records of this ship. I think this ship is the same one your friends were on when they left, meaning…” I said then looked at Wes and then to his friends on the floor.

“They’re my friends.” Wes concluded.

“Yep, hey Doctor, you said they are fine to be moved right?” I asked while making a portal to my medbay.

“They can be moved.” Hooves said with a nod.

“Hey, who’s that guy?” Eric asked as he pointed at a guy who looked like Wes but had sunglasses on.

“That is the original red ranger from the year three thousand. Can you two get them through my portal to the medbay?” I asked while standing up and crossing my arms.

“Sure, I got this.” Wes said with a smile and started moving each of them through the portal.

I hummed in thought. “Doctor, unless there is anything you need to do here and now, you can head back to your ship and get ready to help the Time Force rangers, while I get some Morph-X.”

“Right, try not to let the ponies have access to this ship.” He said before he walked away.

I nodded my head and sighed. “Eric, think you can keep the ponies from coming inside here for me?”

Eric nodded his head. “Sure thing man.”

“Good, I will be back in a while, hopefully with what I am leaving for.” I said and after Wes took the last person through the portal I made another, but this one was harder to open. “Set sail!” I morph as my Morpher called out, ‘Gokaiger!’ then I wave at my friends before stepping through.

The Greatest Treasure

by Deltorix

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22